The Penance of A Gunslinger

Chapter 1

“Come on brother…” John wheezed as Arthur fell to his knees next to his dying horse. “Let’s go!”

“Gimme a second.” Arthur requested as he pet his partner.

Since the beginning, his horse had been by his side. Arthur’s horse had always been there for him when he needed it most. The horse’s eyes grew heavy as the bullet wound that tore through its body and had ended its journey. The Pinkerton’s were closing in on the mountainside as John fired shots to hold them off.

“Come on, push Arthur!” John called out.

“Yeah…” Arthur said as he continued to console his steed. “Woah…”

“Arthur!” John yelled. Arthur glanced up at John and back down to his horse, his partner, his friend.

“Thank you.” Was all Arthur said as his horse took its last breath. With nothing else to do, Arthur shakily stood back up and walked towards John.

“Come on, Arthur. Let’s go.” John said, still trying to catch his breath.

“Well, what about the money?” Arthur asked, pointing in the other direction. “Abigail gave me the key.”

“I head down there, I’m dead in five minutes.” John stated. “I got a family, that’s more important.”

“Ah, maybe you’re right but…” Arthur protested as his lungs continued to burn.

John looked at Arthur with a stern gaze. “You want the money? You head down. I gotta go to my family.”

Arthur was at an impasse. He wanted to help John, but at the same time there was a lot of money left behind back in the cave. If he could go get it, maybe he’d still have at least something to show for all this mess he and John found themselves in. Arthur looked down the mountainside as he coughed a little in his glove. He looked down to see more blood, he didn’t have long and he knew it.

Aw, to Hell with it, and burn. Arthur thought.

“I’m comin’ with you.” Arthur said as he put his hat back on. “I’m gonna get you outta this bullshit…if it’s the last goddamn thing I do!”

“Thank you!” John said as they began to run up the mountain.

The two gunslingers climbed the mountain, dodging bullets and firing them right back as they desperately tried to evade their pursuers. Arthur’s lungs felt like they were on fire. Ever step he took was one battle after another as he turned back and shot his pistol back at the persistent Pinkerton’s who refused to let up on him and John. After dispatching another group of Pinkerton’s, Arthur and John soon made it to a point on the mountain where they could maybe give them the slip.

“Alright Arthur, come on, let’s go!” John said as he waved his hand over for Arthur to follow him.

“You go…” Arthur wheezed as he struggled to stand.

“Keep pushing Arthur!” John said as he staggered towards his friend while clutching his wound.

“No…cough! cough! I think I’ve pushed all I can.” Arthur said as he wiped the blood off his mouth.

“Come on…” John sighed as he shook his head.

“You go.” Arthur protested.

“We ain’t got time for this, not now.” John argued.

Arthur sighed as he took off his hat and looked at John pityingly. Arthur knew if they stuck together, he’d only slow John down because of his illness. He knew what had to be done, he had to get John out.

“We ain’t both gonna make it.” Arthur said as John frowned painfully. “Go…now. I’ll hold’em off.” Arthur put his hat on his friend’s head as he placed his other hand on John’s shoulder. “It would mean a lot to me…please.” Arthur grabbed his satchel’s strap and took it off as he handed it to John. “There ain’t no more time fer talk. Go.” He ordered as he pulled out his pistol and turned towards the distant gunfire.

“Arthur…” John said, but Arthur waved him off.

“Go to yer family!” Arthur demanded.

“Arthur!”

“Get the hell outta here and be a goddamn man!” The wheezing cowboy staggered more up the cliffside as John watched him.

“You’re my brother…” John called out, making Arthur turn to him once more.

“I know…I know.” Arthur said. John nodded to Arthur before reluctantly running the other way.

“GODDAMN YOU BASTARDS!” Arthur cried as he fired more shots at his enemies.

“DIE!”

WHACK!

Arthur blocked Micah’s punch and head butted him, right before Micah kicked Arthur away and to the ground as he staggered backwards.

“Still got a little fight left in you, have you, boy?!” Micah mocked as he grabbed Arthur and pushed him into the wall.

His hands gripped around Arthur’s throat and tried to choke him out. Arthur hit Micah’s arms in an attempt to beak his hold but to no avail as he fell to his knees. Arthur then began to hit Micah’s rib cage which seemed to do the trick as he was able break the hold. Both men, wounded and wheezing, charged at each other in yet another fist fight. Arthur always hated Micah, he never once got along with him since he joined the gang. He always wanted some excuse to either kick him out or kill him; now he got it since it was him who sold everyone out to the Pinkerton’s. All this death and destruction, the running, the death, the chaos, all of it was Micah’s fault.

Micah managed to tackle Arthur to the ground and began wailing on him, despite Arthur’s attempts to block his punches. When Micah raised his fist to strike Arthur again, Arthur swung his fist into Micah’s kneecap to throw him off. When Micah fell backwards, Arthur rolled back on his stomach, gasping for air as he tried to crawl towards his pistol he dropped.

“All there is…is winnin’…and losing…” Micah growled.

He grabbed Arthur off the ground and slammed his head in the wall, right before Arthur bashed his head with the grip of the pistol as both men fell to the ground. Arthur continue to wheeze painfully as he crawled once more on his stomach towards the gun.

“Oh, Black Lung…you ain’t gonna reach that gun! You ain’t!” Arthur ignored his words as he continued to crawl. “You lost, my sick friend. You lost!”

“In the end, Micah…” Arthur said in a raspy voice. “Despite my best efforts to the contrary…it turns out I’ve won.” He didn’t care that his lungs were on fire, that he could barely see, that his face and body were bloody and beaten. He continued to crawl, he was gonna end this one way or the other, regardless how much little time he had left.

“Goddamn you…” Arthur wheezed as he grasped the pistol, only for a boot to step on his hand, making him grunt and look up to see his former mentor.

“It is over now…Arthur.” Dutch said. “It’s over!”

“Oh, Dutch…” Arthur could barely talk, let alone breathe. “He’s a rat…You know it and I know it.”

“He’s sick…” Micah protested. “He’s dyin’…he’s talking crazy!”

“There!”

“Up there on the ridge!”

The Pinkerton’s were closing in as Dutch just stood there over the dying gunslinger.

“I gave you all I had…” Arthur said. “I did.”

“I…” Dutch tried to find the words, but none could be spoken since he had held Arthur in such high regard, only for him to be reduced to this. “I…”

“Come on. Dutch…let’s go, buddy.” Micah said with a false smile. “We made it. We won!” Dutch just looked away, unsure of what to do, still at a loss for words. “Come on!”

“John made it.” Arthur croaked. “He’s the only one. Rest of us…no. But…I tried. In the end…I did.”

Arthur laid there, wheezing and dying as he turned over to crawl again. He was now alone as he made his way to a slanted wall. Once he did, he laid himself down, grunting in discomfort. That was the last of his energy he had left. He looked over to the side to see the sun had risen just beyond the horizon. It was a welcoming sight for the gunslinger, a peaceful feeling he hadn’t felt in a long time. The pain from his illness was starting to fade away, as was he. He did what he said he’d do, he got John out, back to his family. This was for the best, John deserved it more than everyone.

As Arthur’s vision started to become blurry, he smiled as he gazed at the sunrise. He did it, he won, and he had no regrets whatsoever.

Maybe…the Lord will take pity on an old fool like me. It don’t matter now, I suppose. I just hope it’s not too bad down there in Hell.

The last of his thoughts were of John, Abigail, and little Jack. He smiled, knowing that they were gonna be at least ok.

John…thank you…for being a brother. I hope…you live a good life…

Arthur Morgan then sighed as he exhaled his last breath, passing away with a content smile on his face.

???

Arthur’s soul drifted in the void, unknowing where to go. He surmised that he’d be going on a trip straight to the Inferno but instead he was nowhere. Just then, a light shined in the soul’s path which meant that’s where it seemed it must go. Though as it traveled towards the light, the soul began to take shape. But instead of taking the form of a human, like Arthur was, he changed into a different form.

The arms were first, and they grew out just fine. Then the legs were next, but they seemed to be double jointed and had hooves instead of feet. Next was the upper and lower body, and a tail grew from behind. The head was next to form but instead of a nose, a muzzle took its place. The ears did not form on the sides, but on top and were more pointy. The hair grew out to a short mane, both it and the tail colored dirty blonde. The transformation was complete, and Arthur Morgan was now something else entirely. The newly formed soul continued to drift towards the light until it enveloped the soul and blinded its surroundings.

The Forest

Arthur had his eyes closed as he slept on the ground. He had thought he died, but for some reason he was sleeping. He then began to stir from his slumber and slowly opened his eyes. The sun pierced his vision, making him grunt in discomfort as he raised his hand to block the light. That’s when his vision was returning and he actually managed to see his hand.

“What the…?” He murmured. “Am I…still breathin’?”

To confirm his suspicions, Arthur took in a deep breath and expected to go into a coughing fit. Only to his surprise, it didn’t hurt when he did and it actually felt quite refreshing for once. His vision finally returned to normal and he got a look of his surroundings. He was in a wooded area, the sun was shining high in the sky, and he could hear birds chirping in the distance. He saw he was underneath a tree as he laid down. When he looked, he saw that he was still wearing his clothes. His tan jacket, his dark blue undershirt, his light blue jeans, his brown gloves, even his hooves seemed to be there…

“Wait a minute…hooves?”

Arthur sat his body up to look at his feet. Only he didn’t see his feet, but hooves like on a horse. It was then that Arthur finally noticed that his face was stretched out, which made him feel his face. It definitely didn’t feel like a nose, and when he felt on top of his head, he felt two pointed ears that twitched whenever he touched them.

“The hell’s goin’ on here?” Arthur wondered.

He then heard what sounded like a stream nearby. Not wanting to stick around, Arthur placed a hand on his knee and stood up. Only once he did, he fell forward but caught himself on the tree. He looked down to see that even his legs looked and felt strange, which made him roll his eyes as he wobbly made his way towards the water.

“If this is Hell, they’re doin’ a pretty damn good job makin’ it look colorful.” Arthur grumbled as he continued to struggle to walk.

It was like he was an infant taking his first steps, which he needed to put an end to and walk normally. After about a minute of waking, Arthur found his goal and made it to the stream. He sat on his knees and took off his gloves, only to see that his hands were covered in light brown fur which made him arch a brow.

“Well that’s…somethin’.” He said as he examined them.

Arthur then cupped his hands in the water and splashed his face. When he opened his eyes, he gasped at what he was seeing. A stallion horse, with light brown fur, a dirty blonde mane and sky blue eyes stared back at him with an equally shocked expression. When he tilted his head, so did the horse. When he pinched his cheek, the reflection did the same. Arthur started to panic as the reality began to set in that he no longer was human. He then felt something move behind him on his butt. When he turned around, he now had a horse tail that was the same color of his hair.

“Holy fuck…" Arthur said as he took a deep breath. “WHAT IN TARNATION?! WHAT THE FUCK JUST HAPPENED TO ME?!”

Unforeseen Circumstances

View Online

Chapter 2

“Come on, Morgan…” Arthur sighed as he rubbed his temples. “Just calm down and relax.”

Although he desperately wanted to, Arthur couldn’t help but feel his heart beat at a rapid pace. It all just didn’t seem to make sense, how the hell could it? One minute he was on a ridge of a mountain, wheezing and coughing, beaten and bloody, and all alone and felt himself die. Next thing he knew, he was alive and well in a forest but in the body of something else entirely.

“There’s gotta be some kind of explanation to all this. I mean…I am in Hell, right?” He asked himself.

Truth be told, he didn’t exactly know what to expect Hell to even look like before his demise. He somewhat expected to see fire and demons everywhere, maybe be met with all the lives he took, but instead he was in a peaceful looking forest. Arthur looked up to the blue sky and narrowed his eyes.

“I just don’t understand it all.” Arthur said with a scowl. “You, oh great Lord above, this some kind of sick joke? I mean, what the hell even am I?! I ain’t no horse! I’m a man, always have been!”

Rant as he did, Arthur knew he would not receive and answer. He wasn’t the smartest man around, but he wasn’t a fool. Though he could not explain it, he knew, deep down, that he was alive again. Only this time not as a man, but as a walking talking horse man.

“Shit…well, guess I better head into town. Wherever town even is.”

Arthur stood up, wobbling a little as he made his way back to the tree he found himself under. He was the kind of person not to let petty things like learning how to walk get in his way. After a few trips, face-plants, and fumbles here and there, the gunslinger managed to find a steady pace of walking on his new hooves. He looked around the tree to see something quite unexpected. At the base of the tree was his hat, his old satchel, his lasso, his knife, and one of his other pistol’s laying on the ground in its holster.

“Now how in the hell did these things end up here?” Arthur wondered. He picked up his holster and pulled the gun out to inspect it.

“Ol’ Calloway’s piece, huh, go figure.” Arthur said as he holstered it back and clipped it on his belt. He then picked up his knife and lasso and sighed.

“Not sure why these things’re here, but I guess it’s fortunate I ain’t defenseless.” He said as he clipped them both on his belt as well.

Arthur leaned down and picked up his satchel. It was his old satchel he had in the beginning since he gave his newer one he had made before to John. When he opened the flap, he saw that he had a good amount of bullets, a few apples, some canned food, boxes of cigarettes, a couple of bottles of liquor, and some tonics here and there.

Arthur smirked as he pulled out a box of cigarettes and opened it to pull out a light stick. He placed it in between his lips and pulled out a match box. He then lifted his…hoof…and swiped the match to light it. He held the tiny flame up to his cigarette and lit it as he breathed in the burning tobacco. The last thing Arthur did before heading off was pick up his hat. He gazed at it with a frown as he took a puff from his cigarette.

“Thought I gave you to John.” Arthur sighed. “Guess you’re stickin’ with me even in death, huh partner?” He smirked as he put his hat on his head and tipped it. With everything set, Arthur looked around and began to head West. “Here goes nothin’ I suppose. I just hope I don’t end up in a circus or somethin’…”

Arthur’s trek had lasted about an hour as he walked along the path he had found a little while after he was traversing through the forest. He couldn’t help but admire the beauty of this supposed new world he found himself in. Sure, he still somewhat believed he was in Hell and this was all but an illusion, but at least he could take the time to enjoy the scenery. He looked down at his hands again and over his shoulder to see his tail. It was probably the strangest thing to see what he had become and he still couldn’t wrap his head around it, no matter how much he tried.

Since there was no point to dwell on what’s done since it’s done, he shook his head and reached into his satchel to pull out an apple to eat it. As soon as he raised the fruit to his mouth, he heard a commotion in the distance that made him pause. He looked to the side and noticed there was a small town in the distance which made him smirk, knowing he finally found civilization. He smiled as he put the apple back in his satchel. His pace quickened as he walked and the town became more clear. It was only when he reached the tree line did he stop dead in his tracks. Within the town were creatures that made his breath hitch a bit. Horses, walking, talking horses wearing clothes were seen within the town. Arthur hid behind a tree and shook his head.

“What the shit?!” He muttered to himself. “The hell are those things?! Horses can’t walk on two legs! Let alone have hands and…be so damn colorful!” Arthur peered from behind the tree to see that he indeed wasn’t hallucinating. Those walking horses, they were real, all too real as was the sun that shined down from above. “I just can’t believe it, this all feels like some kind of sick fever dream. Speaking of which, why have I not coughed once yet?” Arthur tried to ponder his situation as he took a few more deep breaths to try and calm down. Though as he did, there was no pain like he expected, once again, from his tuberculosis. It felt like he never had the illness in the first place, which was an even stranger unexplainable conundrum he discovered.

“Jeezus…I gotta get a handle on things.” Arthur grumbled.

He peered over his shoulder once more to examine the situation. The horses seemed to not be a hostile bunch, from what he could tell, since some of them were even smiling. There were males, the stallions, who some were as colorful as the other and some who looked kinda like him. The females, the mares, that looked small but kinda cute, if Arthur was somewhat honest. The only weird part about them was that they had bodies like that of humans but had the heads of horses. Though upon closer inspection, Arthur felt that, for some reason, it didn’t feel right to call them horses. Sure they had hooves, muzzles, and ears on their head, but they seemed to have smaller features than that of a horse.

Arthur looked down at himself. He was tall as a man back home, and still pretty tall as a horse man. If he were to take a wild guess, he’d probably be taller than every one of these horse people. Arthur scanned the area and noticed their weren’t any electrical poles around; not a one to be seen, so that meant there wasn’t any electricity in this town.

Just then, he noticed a key feature from the ponies that differed some from the rest. While some mirrored his own appearance somewhat, there were also some horse people with horns in their head. He even saw some with wings like a bird’s on their backs which puzzled the gunslinger. It was only when he looked up to see some horse people fly in the air that made his breathing hitch again and hide behind the tree.

“Holy Jeezus! They’re flyin’! They fuckn’ flying with damn wings on their backs!” Arthur yelped. “Are they demons? No, if they were they wouldn’t look like that. Although…I’m not so sure no more.”

So many questions plagued the gunslinger’s mind: Where was he? Why was he here? How was he still alive? Why was he a horse man? What was this town? Why were there people who looked like him? How could they be able to fly like that?

All these questions made Arthur dizzy as he so desperately wanted the answers. Just then, he heard some more commotion from a little ways from the town. He noticed a red building that looked like some kind of school house, which was a little comforting since it was one building that looked familiar to him. He saw that there were a group of smaller horse people, children, and there seemed to be some kind situation.

One of them had a red mane and tail and yellow fur and orange eyes, she had a pink bow in her mane and was wearing blue jeans and a green shirt. Next was an orange furred horse girl with purple spiked mane and tail, along with violet eyes. She was wearing a grey hoodie and green shorts. The last was a white furred horse girl with a pink and purple mane and tail and light green eyes. She was wearing a yellow skirt and purple and white horizontal striped shirt and dark pink coat. Next to the horse girls was a small boy with white and brown fur and a dark brown mane and tail wearing kaki pants and a blue shirt. They seemed to be frowning at two other horse girls and sounded like they were having an argument.

One wore a tiara and wore a yellow jacket with a black top and white skirt. The other wore a pair of glasses and a purple top and pink dress. Arthur crept a little bit closer so he could listen in on the conversation.

“What do you guys want?” The orange girl asked glaring at the two others.

“Just wondering what a group of blank flanks like you are doing. You’ll never get your cutie marks if you stick together. In fact, I don’t think you’ll ever get your cutie marks at all!” The one with the tiara mocked, earning a laugh from her friend.

“You both shut up!” The boy said, with a British accent. “We’ll get out cutie marks our own way! You don’t have the right to say we’ll never get them!”

What’s this nonsense they’re talkin’ about? The hell is even a cutie mark? Arthur wondered.

The one with the glasses sneered as she raised her hands and actually pushed the boy on to the ground. Arthur’s fists clenched as the boy began to cry and the two laughed at him.

“Bullies…” Arthur hissed as he emerged from behind the tree. “I hate bullies.”

As he slowly walked over to the group, the fillies continued to bad mouth their victims.

“Look at you, so pathetic! No wonder you don’t have your cutie marks! You’re all a bunch of losers who will remain blank flanks for life!” The one with glasses mocked.

“How dare you push him like that?! He didn’t do anything wrong!” The white filly squealed in anger.

“Hmph! He had the nerve to talk back to me, of course I had the right to push him! Maybe if he wasn’t an ugly and weak orphan, then he could at least have the guts to properly speak for himself!” The one with the tiara scoffed, making Arthur’s anger skyrocket.

This little bitch needs a whoopin’… Arthur seethed as he neared the group.

Just as the one with the bow was about to retort, she and her friends finally took notice of Arthur. Their eyes widened as their heads slowly looked upwards at the large stallion who loomed over the unsuspecting bullies with a glare.

“What? Got nothing else to say? Did I finally get it through your thick heads that-”

“Ahem!”

Both girls flinched as they slowly turned around and looked up to Arthur. The shadow from his hat hid his eyes but not his muzzle as he frowned down at the now shivering girls. Arthur moved his head so that his eye could be seen and the girls noticed that he was giving them a death glare, which made them cower in fear.

“Git!” Arthur snapped.

Without any further hesitation, the two girls ran for the hills as Arthur scoffed at their cowardice. His attention was now on the group of children he supposedly rescued who were looking up at him in slight fear. Arthur sighed as he knelt down to look at them at eye level. He reached up to take off his hat, once he did he smiled at the children who seemed to relax a little more.

“Y’all alright?” Arthur asked in a warm tone. They didn’t answer as Arthur looked down at the boy who was still on the ground. He raised his other hand and offered it to him. “Come on, boy, let’s get you up now.” The boy was hesitant but accepted his offer and grabbed his hand. Arthur then lifted him up with ease and even patted him down with his hat to get the dust off.

“Who…are you, mister?” The boy asked.

Arthur smiled as he put his hat back on and tipped it.

“Name’s Arthur Morgan, son, pleasure to meet you.”

Protecting a Woman’s Virtue

View Online

Chapter 3

“Arthur Morgan?” The boy said, tilting his head. “That’s a funny name.”

“Well what’s yer name then, son? Can’t be stranger than mine.” Arthur chuckled.

“I’m Pipsqueak!” The boy said happily. “And these are my friends, The Cutie Mark Crusaders!”

Pfft, the Cutie what now?

“I’m Scootaloo!” The orange horse girl said.

“Mah name’s Apple Bloom, pleasure to meet ya!” The one with the bow said.

“My name is Sweetie Belle.” The white one said.

“Heh heh, well it certainly was nice to meet y’all. I best be on my way then.” Arthur said and he tipped his hat again and turned to leave.

“Wait Mr. Morgan! Where are you going?” Pipsqueak asked.

“Me? No where, really. Y’all could say I’m not from around here and I’m just going where I feel I need to. I just saw y’all were havin’ some trouble with them bullies and what not, so I figured I’d step in.” Arthur shrugged.

“Are you alone Mr. Morgan?” Scootaloo asked.

Arthur paused at the young winged horse girl’s question. He sighed as he took off his hat and scratched it a little. “Well…yeah, I guess I kinda am. But I prefer it that way.”

“That’s not right!” Sweetie Belle said as she huffed up to the gunslinger. “Being alone is never fun! You should come with us to see what Ponyville is all about! I’m sure everypony will welcome you, and with open arms!”

Ponyville? Good lord, I really am in some kind of fantasy world. And what’s with that strange talk she’s going on about? Arthur mumbled in his head.

“Look kid, I appreciate the sentiment, but I don’t think a ma- I mean, stallion, like me should stick around in a friendly lookin’ place like this.” Arthur said.

“Aw, why not?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yeah! You’re a nice stallion who stood up for us against Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Anyone who does that for us is good enough in my book.” Pipsqueak said with a smile.

My goodness, with these names…

“I only stepped in cause I don’t like bullies, especially when they gang up on those who can’t stand up fer themselves properly. And fer the record, if you really knew me, y’all wouldn’t call me a good stallion.” Arthur said, placing a hand on his belt.

“Well Ah don’t believe that, Mr. Morgan.” Apple Bloom huffed. “In fact, I personally insist ya come along with us to downtown. We can even treat ya to a snack!”

“That’s mighty generous of ya, Apple Bloom, but I’d hate to make y’all buy me anything fer that matter. Y’all’er just kids, after all.” Arthur said, trying to back away.

To his surprise, both Pipsqueak and Sweetie Bell quickly walked forward and grabbed his hands. Scootaloo was next to move as she ran around and jumped on Arthur’s back, earning a light grunt from the gunslinger. Apple Bloom knelt down and latched on to his legs, leaving Arthur in a very immobile state.

“Kids, please get offa me.” Arthur requested but received simultaneous head shakes.

“We’re not going anywhere until we thank you properly!” Scootaloo said while taking his hat and putting it on her head.

“Either you come with us, or you aren’t moving at all!” Pipsqueak proclaimed.

“So what’s it gonna be, Mr. Morgan?” Sweetie Belle challenged.

Never in his life did Arthur Morgan imaged be boxed in a corner by a group of children who were literally covering him from head to toe, or hoof for that matter. He looked at each foal who gave him a look both smug smirks and pleading eyes which wained on his will to resist.

Damn, I hate kids sometimes…

“Fine…y’all win, I’ll tag along.” Arthur sighed in a defeated tone.

“YAY!” The foals cheered as they let Arthur go. Scootaloo gave Arthur back his hat as they marched confidently in front of him.

“Come on, Mr. Morgan, you’re gonna love Ponyville!” Pipsqueak said.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m comin’.” Arthur chuckled as he fixed his hat and followed the group.

They day was like any other for the citizens of Ponyville. Everyone was going on about their daily lives and usual routine without much care in the world. At a local café sat some ponies, each at their own table and conversing with one another. At one of the tables were a familiar pair of ponies that ran the local spa, Lotus Blossom and Aloe Vera. Today was their day off from the Ponyville Spa and they were just enjoying a nice treat and spending time together as sisters would with each other.

“It was quite the productive day yesterday, wouldn’t you agree, Aloe?” Lotus asked as she sipped her tea.

“Indeed, I thought the day would never end.” Aloe sighed as she massaged her hands. “Those jock ponies really should be more considerate about how we run things. One even had the nerve to touch my flank! He kept insisting it was an accident, my bright pink flank it was.”

“At least we were able to finish them up before anything got too escalated. Besides, you’ll be pleased to know that Ms. Rarity and Ms. Fluttershy made an appointment tomorrow.” Lotus said with a smile as she poured more tea in her cup.

“Oh how wonderful! Ms. Rarity is such a treat to service, so generous and kind. Especially Ms. Fluttershy, do you think maybe…hey!” Aloe was interrupted when her arm felt something wet. She looked to see that her sister was over pouring her tea which made her snatch the pitcher away and place it back on the table. “Lotus, what is with you?! You got the whole table wet! Help me clean it up before-”

“G-Gorgeous…”

“What? What is?” Aloe wondered as Lotus’ cheeks burned red. “Lotus?”

“Such a stud muffin~.” Lotus swooned.

“Are you trying to tell me about some kind of secret crush or something?” Aloe questioned. Lotus didn’t respond and grabbed Aloe’s face and turned it to the right. Once she did, she gasped as her cheeks also burned and her eyes grew heavy and glazed with lustful desire.

“Oh my Celestia~, he’s…”

“An absolute hunk!” Both sisters said as they gazed at their eye candy.

Walking down the streets of Ponyville was arguably the most handsome stallion any mare had laid eyes on. His short dirty blond mane and tail, his light brown fur, his sky blue eyes, his muscular build that was pressed under his jacket and jeans, and the leather stetson hat he wore was all the complete package for a mare’s dream of a cowcolt. The mystery stallion slowly walked with a hand in his pocket with his thumb poking out as he followed a familiar group of foals that were the CMC and little Pipsqueak.

Arthur paid no mind to any stares he received from the residents of the small town of Ponyville. The other stallions either didn’t really glance at him or just innocently waved at him, to which he just tipped his hat to in response. As for the mares, none seemed to want to take their eyes off the gunslinger. Some were drooling at the very sight of him, others looked like they wanted to jump him right then and there. This stallion, whomever he is, was a total catch.

“So, Mr. Morgan, do you like sweets?” Scootaloo asked.

“Sweets? Eh, sometimes, I guess.” Arthur shrugged.

“Well you’re in luck! Cause we’re going to a place where the most delicious pastries in Ponyville are made.” Sweetie Belle said.

“I look forward to it.” Arthur chuckled.

As the group continued to walk, Pipsqueak noticed that most of the ponies, if not all, they passed by were starring at them. The little colt arched a brow and turned his head to look up at Arthur. He was just minding his own business, his eyes looking around as he was examining his surroundings. Pipsqueak leaned over to whisper to Apple Bloom.

“Hey Apple Bloom, do you notice anything strange about the ponies around?”

“What do ya mean?”

“It’s just that I feel like everypony’s staring at us.”

Apple Bloom looked around and noticed that ponies were indeed looking in their general direction, mostly the mares. When she looked back to Arthur, who still wasn’t really paying attention to his surroundings, she bit the inside of her cheek thinking about why they were staring at them. After looking at the ponies and Arthur a few more times, she snapped her fingers and giggled a little.

“Oh Ah don’t think it’s us they’re starin’ at, Pip. Ah think they’re all gawkin’ at Mr. Morgan back there.” Apple Bloom said, pointing at Arthur with her thumb.

“Why’s that?” Pip asked, tilting his head.

“Maybe its cause they’re all smitten fer him. Not really surprisin’ since he is quite the looker, least that’s what Applejack always says when she sees a stallion she fancies.”

“Oooohhh, I see.” Pip nodded. “Do you think Mr. Morgan is here to find his special somepony?”

“Mr. Morgan wants a special somepony?” Scootaloo chimed in.

“How romantic!” Sweaty Belle squeaked. “Mr. Morgan would make any mare happy, considering how nice he is!”

“Maybe we should help him out? It’s the least we could do since he helped us earlier. And besides, I feel like Mr. Morgan needs a special somepony.” Pip said with a slight frown.

“How do you mean, Pip?” Sweetie asked.

“I’m not really sure, when he said that he was alone I kinda felt bad for him. Since…well, I’m alone as well.” Pip sighed, now fully frowning and rubbing his arm.

All three fillies stopped for a moment and surrounded Pip on a group hug, making Arthur stop as well.

“Don’t worry Pip, you’re never alone.” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah, we’re yer friends after all.” Apple Bloom said.

“That’s right, and we’ll stay friends forever!” Sweetie said.

Pip smiled as he hugged the girls back. Arthur smirked at how good of friends they were, which made him think about his own friends back home. Bill was as dumb as a twig, but at least he knew how to make people laugh. Hosea was wise as he was tough and always had an ear for anyone who needed advice. Javier was idealistic and as loyal as any member of the gang, though he seemed to be loyal to the wrong person. Charles, even though he didn’t really talk much, he was dependable when in a fight. Even though Sean was always poking fun at Arthur and calling him names like English or King Arthur, but he always had a smile on his face and so did Arthur. Lenny may have been young and free spirited young man, but he always made sure to be competent and effective in most situations.

Arthur continued to reminisce about his old gang, it made him a little sad how quickly it fell apart. His hand clenched into a fist when he thought about why it all turned upside down in the first place. It was because of that rat, Micah. Oh how Arthur wished he was back home right about now, so that he could spend however many days or years it took to hunt that traitor down and send him off to hell where he belonged.

Suddenly, a yelp that sounded like woman’s voice broke the gunslinger out of his thoughts. He looked around and spied a few stallions haggling a mare. The mare had white fur with a curly purple mane and tail. She also had a horn with light blue eyes and was wearing a white button up shirt and a skirt that matched the colour of her mane and tail. Arthur narrowed his eyes since this was something not uncommon back home as he immediately made his way to intervene.

“Hey, where’s Mr. Morgan going?” Scootaloo wondered.

Arthur kept his pace as the stallions continued to harass the mare as all of them had a sick look in their eyes.

“Come on, baby, what’s the rush? Let us stallions show a real good time.” One stallion said.

“How dare you?! Get away from me, you brutes!” The mare yelped.

“Ooh, she’s a feisty one. I like that in mare.” Another stallion chuckled.

“You seem to be outvoted here, hot stuff.” A stallion said as he grabbed the mare’s arm, making her panic. “Let’s take this somewhere more private.”

“Hey!”

Everyone stopped and turned to see a large stallion standing before them and giving the stallions the stink eye. His arms were crossed, his eyes narrowed, and he looked like he wasn’t gonna take any shit from anyone.

“Who the buck are you?” One of the stallions snorts.

“Someone you really don’t wanna piss off if ya don’t keep that yap of yers zipped, boy.” Arthur warned.

“Ooh, look at the tough stallion here.” The other stallion mocked. “Buck off, old fart, we’re a little busy here.”

“Sure ya are. Now I’m only gonna say this once, leave the lady alone and go about yer business. Do that, and we’ll let bygones be.” Arthur offered.

“Hah! Listen to this guy! And just what are you gonna do if we say otherwise?”

“You like yer teeth, don’t ya?” Arthur said with a wicked smile.

“What?”

“It’d be a shame if I had to knock each of them out of yer annoying mouth.”

One stallion growled as he walked forward and stood in front of Arthur. The stallion was easily a head shorter than the gunslinger, but kept his resolve nonetheless.

“You better get out of here, old stallion, or we’ll put you back in the wheelchair where you belong.”

“Is that right? Well, I guess I’ll have to find another way.” Arthur sighed as he turned away.

“Yeah that’s right, walk awa-”

WHAM!

Out of nowhere, Arthur reeled back and slammed his fist straight in the stallion’s muzzle, sending him flying backwards and on the ground. His bloody nose was completely broken as he laid unconscious and everyone, even the foals, were too shocked for words.

“Whew! That felt good.” Arthur sighed as he cracked his knuckles. “Any of you other gentlemen wanna be a smartass?”

“You bucker!” On stallion yelled as he charged at the gunslinger.

Arthur just stood there as the stallion raised his fist to punch him, only for Arthur to block his strike with his arm. The gunslinger reeled back again and uppercut his attacker, making him soar higher in the air and come falling down next to his still unconscious companion. The remaining stallion was at a lost for words as two of his friends were completely knocked out without being able to land a single punch on the gunslinger. Arthur wasn’t done though, not by a long shot. He marched over to the remaining stallion and grabbed his shirt collar and held him close.

“Now you listen and you listen well, boy. I sure as hell didn’t want things to go this way, but you and yer friends seemed to think you could do whatever the hell you wanted and not get in trouble. I know yer kind, I’ve seen it too many times back where I’m form. This nice lady here was probably enjoying a nice day until you showed up. So here’s what’s gonna happen right now, you’re gonna take yer sorry ass and the ones I just beat the shit out of and get the hell out of town! Cause I promise you, if I ever see you or either of them, I’ll sure as hell make good on my promise. I’ll knock each and every one of yer teeth out and use ‘em to make a necklace! This town don’t need yer shit since y’all are already full of it! Am I clear?!” Arthur demanded as he held the stallion up high.

“Y-Yes! Yes I understand! I’m sorry!” The stallion pleaded.

“It ain’t me you gotta apologize to!” Arthur spat as he set the stallion down and shoved him towards the mare. “Now out with it!”

“I-I’m sorry miss, I didn’t mean for my friends and I to be so rude...” The stallion apologized.

“And...?”

“We...were just full of shit and this town doesn’t need any of it.” He added.

“Good, now git!” Arthur snapped.

The stallion obeyed as he grabbed his friends and pulled them away. Arthur snorted as he fixed his hat and stared at the retreating stallion, just so he could make sure that he was out of the town. Meanwhile, the white mare was at a loss for words. She was merely minding her own business when those stallions came out of nowhere and started harassing her. Just when things were about to get worse for ware, another much taller stallion showed up and saved her before things got too escalated. The mare couldn’t help feel her cheeks warm up a bit as she gazed up at her savior. Arthur turned to the mare and stepped towards her, only making her heart beat more and more.

“Howdy, ma’am, I hope these idiots didn’t cause too much trouble for ya.” Arthur said with a tip of his hat.

“Oh... um, yes well, I’m quite fine thank you.” The mare stammered, trying to find her words.

“Rarity!”

The mare looked over to see the group of foals run over to her. One of which, namely Sweetie Belle, looked similarly like her.

“Sweetie Belle? What are you all doing here?” The mare named Rarity wondered.

“We were on our way to Sugarcube Corner with our new friend here. All of a sudden he just walked off and we saw him save you from those mean ponies!” Sweetie Belle said.

“That was so cool, Mr. Morgan! Those stallions never stood a chance!” Scootaloo cheered with the others nodding in agreement.

“It ain’t much to brag about, Scootaloo.” Arthur said, waving his hand dismissively. “I would’ve preferred it didn’t end up gettin’ violent but they left me no choice.”

“Oh please, darling, I actually am satisfied you were able to rough those brutes up when you did. If anything, they got just what they deserved.” Rarity said.

“Is that right? Heh, well then I suppose I’m in the clear.” Arthur shrugged. “I’m just glad you’re safe and sound miss...”

“Oh stars, where are my manners?! I am Rarity, darling, a grand pleasure to meet you.” Rarity said with a smile as she held out her hand.

Arthur smiled and took off his hat, revealing his face more to the open. This only caused Rarity, and any other mare who saw him, to blush more profusely. As everyone thought, this stallion was extremely handsome. No mare could take their eyes off this rugged looking stud, especially since he just saved Rarity like a damsel in distress. Arthur reached out with his other hand and gently clasped hers, making her gasp slightly as he lightly shook it.

“Name’s Arthur Morgan, Miss Rarity, it’s also a pleasure to meet ya as well.” Arthur said with a warm smile.

Oh my stars...he’s perfect! Rarity beamed within her head.

The Gunslinger’s Wrangling

View Online

Chapter 4

“Uh, Rarity?” Sweetie Belle said, waving a hand in front of her face. “Yoo-hoo! Eques to Rarity!”

Try as she might, Rarity seemed to have been lost in her own little world as her hand was still stuck out. She had a dopey grin stretched across her muzzle as she gazed at Arthur, who simply arched a brow at her as he put his hat back on.

“She gonna be alright?” Arthur asked.

“Yeah, she’s my sister. She always does overdramatic stuff like this.” Sweetie sighed as she tried to nudge her sister back to reality.

“That was still pretty cool how you took care of those mean ponies, Mr. Morgan.” Pip said with a wide smile. “You were so brave!”

“I appreciate the compliment, Pip, but it’s like I said. Sometimes violence isn’t always the answer. Try as I did, I warned to at least talk them down but they were just to thick to see reason with words. I don’t know, just don’t do what I just did to solve yer problems. Trust me, it’ll only get ya into more trouble than you’d care to admit.” Arthur sighed.

“Oh, ok I promise.” Pip said. Arthur smiled and reached down to ruffle Pip’s head, earning a laugh from the little colt.

Pip was an innocent young colt who seemed to put the gunslinger in a brighter mood the more he remained by his side. The way he looked up to Arthur with those eyes of his made him remember his own son whom he lost many years ago. The mere thought of his late son, Issac, made his heart wain a little. He always sometimes wished he was there for him and Eliza more than he was, maybe then they’d still be alive.

“Mr. Morgan?” Arthur blinked out of his thoughts when he looked down to see the foals all staring up at him. “You look sad, Mr. Morgan, is everything ok?” Pip asked.

“Me? Naw, I’m fine. Just thinkin’ is all.” Arthur said with a fake smile.

“But you’re crying a little.” Scootaloo pointed out.

Arthur wiped his cheek with a finger and saw a tear had escaped his eye. Arthur wasn’t much of a cryer, in fact he couldn’t remember the last time he even shed a tear. He was always meant to be a hardened man and keep his personal feelings at bay. But after everything he’d been through; the fall of his gang, the loss of his friends, being alone and dying on the mountain, and somehow ending up in this strange place, no longer as a man, tugged on his heartstrings.

“I guess I’m just thinkin’ of the life I used to live back where I’m from. It wasn’t exactly a good life, but it was the only one I’d ever known.” Arthur said as he wiped his eyes a little more.

“Do you miss your home?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I do, but also not really. Wasn’t much of a life anyway.” Arthur said.

All four foals frowned at Arthur’s saddened mood. Pipsqueak then waved his hand down for Arthur to keel down for him. As soon as he did, the foals surrounded Arthur in a group hug, surprising the gunslinger from the sudden embrace.

“Ya don’t need to be sad no more, Mr. Morgan.” Apple Bloom said.

“Yeah, you’re here now and you shouldn’t let whatever troubles you have weigh you down.” Sweetie Belle added.

“You’re our friend, Mr. Morgan, so please smile for us.” Scootaloo said.

Arthur was once again at a loss for words. He hung his head low but obliged Scootaloo’s request and wrapped his arms around all four of them. He then smiled a content smile, and he felt a warm feeling in his heart he had almost forgotten about. As for Rarity, she had come out of her daze some time ago and was smiling down at how gentle and kind Arthur was with her little sister and friends. She also was a little taken back at the sudden shift in the gunslinger’s attitude but was still happy he was in brighter spirits. Ignoring her unladylike imagination towards Arthur, she knew that there was more to this stallion than meets the eye.

“Well, Mr. Morgan, I can see that you’ve already made some wonderful friends already.” Rarity said as Arthur stood up.

“I’m just mighty glad I ended up comin’ here. There seems to be more to this kind little town than I thought, what with stallions like those three runnin’ around.” Arthur said jokingly.

“Indeed, and if it is not too much to ask, I would also like to offer you my friendship.” Rarity said, surprising Arthur.

“Ya sure? Ya wanna be my friend?” Arthur wondered.

“But of course! It is something I like would very much like, if you wouldn’t mind.” Rarity said proudly.

“Well thank ya kindly, Miss Rarity, I’d gladly accept yer friendship and offer you mine in return.” Arthur said with a smile.

“Marvelous!” Rarity cheered. “And please darling, sine we are to be friends, I insist you address me as Rarity and noting more.”

“Fair enough, then I suppose it’s only fair ya call me Arthur.” The gunslinger nodded.

Just then, the sound of something squeaky and bouncing was heard which made Arthur’s ear twitch. He turned to see another mare literally hopping towards them with a wide smile on her face. She was pink furred mare with a pink puffy curly mane and tail that looked like cotton candy, she had blue eyes and was wearing a pink skirt and top.

“Hiya Rarity!” The mare chirped in a bubbly tone.

“Why hello, Pinkie Pie, how are you?” Rarity said.

“I’m doing super duper! Hey, did you see anypony new come through town? I got a pinkie sense that there’s a new friend and I wanna meet them!” Pinkie said cheerfully.

“Why yes, in fact, this is him right here.” Rarity said, gesturing to the gunslinger. “His name is Arthur Morgan.”

“Uh, howdy there ma’am.” Arthur said with a tip of his hat.

Pinkie said nothing at first as she gazed up at the tall stallion. Just when Arthur was about to say something, Pinkie let out a loud gasp and ran off, leaving a pink smoke trail and a bewildered stallion.

“What in sam hill was that about?! How’d she move so damn fast like that?!” Arthur asked completely baffled.

“Oh I wouldn’t worry about it too much, Arthur, that is just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie.” Rarity said with the foals nodding in agreement.

“And just what the hell’s that supposed to mean?” Arthur inquired.

“You’ll just have to find that out for yourself, if you stick around long enough that is.” Rarity said with a wink.

“But I…y’know what, nevermind.” Arthur sighed. “So where’s this sweet shop or what not?”

“Oh yeah! This way, Mr. Morgan!” Sweetie said as she and the foals continued their trek. Arthur then thought of something that made him scratch his chin.

“Excuse me Rarity, but you wouldn’t happen to know of any place I can go to look fer some kind of work do ya?” Arthur asked.

“You’re looking for a job?” Rarity wondered and Arthur nodded. “Hmm, well perhaps you should try the Town Hall, Mayor Mare is always willing to lend a hand to any seeking employment.”

“The Town Hall, sounds good, thank ya kindly.” Arthur said as he tipped his hat and walked after the foals.

“Farewell Arthur!” Rarity said in a singsong voice. As Arthur strode away, Rarity continued to stare at the gunslinger and her cheeks began to flush once again. “Farewell indeed~.” She cooed with a giggle as she practically skipped away with a wide smile.

Arthur, the CMC, and Pipsqueak were continuing their trek to Sugarcube corner and were all smiling contently. It was a bit surprising for Arthur to encounter a group of stallions like the ones he scared off earlier. It seems that even in a world as colorful and peaceful as this, there’s always going to be a bad apple or two somewhere lurking about. As Arthur walked, something didn’t sit right in his gut after the whole ordeal. Those stallions seemed to have been under the impression that they were the ones in charge. It also didn’t help his cautious instincts that told him that there might be something bigger going on around here, and he might’ve just shook a hornet’s nest without meaning to.

“Hey kids, back there with the stallions, has anythin’ like that ever happened before around here?” Arthur asked, making the foals look back to him and to each other.

“Well, I guess you could say that.” Scootaloo admitted.

“Mah sister told me about this group of ponies that sometimes comes through town every once in a while. At first no pony really paid them any mind since they kept to themselves.” Apple Bloom said.

“But recently they’ve been getting really mean.” Sweetie Belle said.

“How so?” Arthur wondered.

“Like what you just saw with Rarity, they also bully ponies into giving them money and sometimes they steal stuff.” Pip explained.

Damn vultures… Arthur growled in his head.

“Does the law do anythin’ about them?” Arthur asked.

“The local guard has tried to arrest them many times but they either slip away before they’re caught or deny any accusations.” Pip said.

“I see, well what about-”

“STOP THEIF!!”

All ponies snapped their heads to the voice of distress as a stallion pony sprinted away from a shouting mare, carrying a satchel on his back. The mare had orange fur with a blonde mane and tail tied at the end to make the hair look like a loop. She had emerald green eyes and was wearing a brown Stetson on her head, a red and white checked shirt with a brown vest coat, and blue jeans that went well with her figure.

“SOMEPONY STOP THAT VARMINT!! HE STOLE MAH BITS!!” The mare cried out.

“Applejack?!” Apple Bloom yelped.

“Never a dull moment in this damn town.” Arthur grumbled as he adjusted his hat. “Stay here kids, I’ll be right back.”

Before the foals could question him, the gunslinger broke out into a sprint after the thief. As Arthur ran, he took notice that he was running much faster than he did back home. The feeling in his lungs did not burn and he felt like he could run for hours on end. The illness he was paranoid about still having was nonexistent, as he didn’t feel any sort of burning sensation. Arthur smiled a confident smirk as he picked up the pace and bolted after the thief.

“Stop! Stop runnin’ right now!” Arthur called out.

“Buck you! This is my score!” The thief shot back.

“I’m warnin’ ya, boy! You better stop or you’ll be sorry!”

“Keep dreaming, old stallion!”

Arthur growled as he ran more and more through the streets of Ponyville. The thief tried to throw Arthur off his tail by tossing barrels or knocking over fruit stands but the gunslinger jumped over them all with ease.

“I swear to the fuckin’ Lord, if you don’t stop right now I’ll break your goddamn legs!” Arthur barked.

“You and what army?!”

Alright, I’ve had it with this piece of shit. The gunslinger sneered in his head.

Putting a little more force into his sprint, Arthur reached around his belt and grabbed his lasso. He untied the rope and held the loop in his hand and began spinning it up in the air. Once he got the proper momentum, he stomped on the ground and used the force to throw the lasso through the air. The loop soared towards the thief and as soon as it was right over his head, Arthur pulled on the lasso, making it wrap around the thief’s body nice and tight. The thief yelped as he tripped and fell on the ground and he dropped the satchel, tumbling through the dirt as Arthur slowed his sprint. He had done it, he lassoed his catch and now he had to finish it.

Making sure to keep the loop tight, Arthur pulled on the rope as he reeled in the struggling thief. As soon as he was standing over him, Arthur shoved him to the ground as he began to tie him up.

“Now you just stay out and this’ll all be over soon!” Arthur said as he began binding his hands.

“Who the buck are you?! Let me go!” The thief demanded.

“Nope, I’m afraid ya took somethin’ that don’t belong to ya so I’m bringin’ ya back so I can return it to its said owner.” Arthur said as he moved to his hooves to tie them together.

“Hey! I got plenty of bits and that satchel! It’s yours if you untie me!” The thief bargained.

“Sorry, boy, but I don’t work like that. I’m takin’ both you and that there money with me and you’re each gonna go where you’re meant to. With you in a cage and it with its rightful owner.” Arthur said as he pulled on the rope that bound his hooves. “There, that oughta do it.”

“You have no idea who you’re messing with!” The thief snapped over his shoulder.

“Oh I’m sure, I’m sure, now hush up while so we can get back there nice and quick.” Arthur scoffed as he hoisted the thief up and over his shoulder. Arthur walked over to the satchel and grabbed it and slung it over his other shoulder. Once everything was gathered, he began his trek back to where he came.

“Come on, mister, you don’t really wanna do this right?” The thief asked.

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure I do.” Arthur dismissed.

“Why though?! You’ll get nothing but a pat on the back and a sideways glance! No rewards whatsoever!” The thief complained.

“Not sure what you’re spoutin’ about, I actually enjoy the occasional back pat.” Arthur shrugged.

“Do you have any idea how much bits is in that satchel?! You’d be set for a good long while with that kind of scratch!”

“You really don’t listen well, do ya boy? I ain’t interested in no offer ya got fer me and I don’t aim to be anytime soon. You’re the one that dug yer own grave when ya went and stole from some…pony who most definitely needs it more.” Arthur retorted.

“How do you know that I needed it more than that stupid mare?!”

“Firstly, don’t call mares stupid, it’s rude. Secondly, she earned this here money, and thirdly, ya wanted money? Then why not get a damn job?” Arthur lectured.

“You think it’s just bells and whistles around here, don’t you?! You’re just a country stallion living in the sticks without any sense of what it’s like to struggle! The group I run with, they know what it’s like! That’s why I steal, because we take from those who don’t deserve it!”

“Ya wanna know somethin’ about me, boy? I too used to run with a gang. I too was a thief, among other things, and I was damn good at it too. I used to think like you do, that my gang’s needs outweighed anypony else’s. But then I saw just how much the greed turned somepony I used to see as a mentor, a sort of father figure, into a crazed murderer who soon didn’t care who he hurt to get what he wanted. This group you run with, boy, they’re bad news and will remain bad news as long as they’re around. So instead of complaining like a foal, be a stallion about it and accept yer punishment. Either that, or I come back their and show ya what I really do to little shit stains who don’t know their place.”

The thief had nothing more to say as he just hung his head. Arthur snorted as he continued to walk back to the place where the thief stole the bits. The gunslinger smirked a little since this was something he was all too familiar with back home and here he was, doing it again.

“This place seems to be gettin’ more interestin’ by the minute.” Arthur chuckled to himself.

Party Time: Gunslinger Style

View Online

Chapter 5

“Come on, mister, please?”

“Y’know, you’re like a damn broken record. When I say no, I mean no! Now shut yer yap!”

After successfully capturing the thief and hogtying him him up, Arthur neared his way back to where he left the foals and where the mare were still waiting. All the while, even after Arthur’s constant warnings, the thief wouldn’t stop pleading for his release.

“But I don’t wanna go to prison!” The thief complained.”

“Does it look like I give two shits? You made yer decision and so have I.” Arthur huffed.

Before the thief could say anymore, Arthur finally returned to the scene of the crime. The CMC, Pipsqueak, the mare with the stetson, and a couple stallion ponies wearing light armor stood around each other. Pipsqueak was the first to notice the gunslinger’s return and smiled wide as he pointed at Arthur.

“Look! He’s back!” Pip said happily.

All the ponies turned to see Arthur and the thief over his shoulder. The guards were surprised to see the tall stallion had managed to capture the thief, let alone manage to return with the money he had stolen. As for the mare with the stetson, she was busy gazing at Arthur and couldn’t seem to look away. He was tall, very tall, probably the tallest stallion she’d ever seen, aside from another stallion she knew. He looked like a cowcolt, judging by his outfit, and his hat was an interesting piece that looked similarly to hers. But what really caught her eye was the stallion’s own eyes. They were a deep sky blue, probably the bluest pair of eyes on anyone. And although the stallion had a smile and tipped his hat to the group, the mare could tell that there was something about his eyes, they looked sad and lost.

“Holy moly, Mr. Morgan, you took off so quick, we thought you’d never stop!” Apple Bloom said.

“Well it’s not thanks to this little scamp.” Arthur said as he slung the thief over and plopped him on the ground. The guards took the opportunity to walk over and one cleared his throat.

“So you actually caught him, sir?” One of the guards asked.

“Yep indeed, officer.” Arthur said with a nod.

“And the stolen goods?” The other questioned.

“Got’em right here.” Arthur said as he held up the starches.

“That’s surprising, I honestly thought you’d keep it for yourself.” The guard said as he reached over to grab it, only for Arthur to scowl and pull the satchel back.

“And just what do ya mean by that?” Arthur asked a little irritated.

“I’m just saying, you don’t exactly look like a law abiding pony. Now please hand over the satchel.” The guard requested. For a brief moment, Arthur caught a glimpse in the guard’s eye that he had seen plenty of times on multiple men. This guard was dirty, and Arthur knew he was going to try and swindle the mare out of her bits.

“No.” He said, shoving the guards aside. “I think I’ll give it to the one it actually belongs to myself.”

“That isn’t necessary, we are more than capable.” The guard snapped, grabbing his shoulder but Arthur pulled his shoulder away and glared at the guard.

“Touch me again, loose the hand.” Arthur growled.

“You dare threaten me? I’m a guard, I can have you arrested!” The guard said.

“Go for it then, if ya got the balls.” Arthur snorted as he walked over to the mare. Once he was standing before her, Arthur smiled and held out the satchel full of bits. “I do believe this belongs to you, ma’am.”

The country mare looked up at Arthur once more and was able to get a proper examination of the gunslinger. Truth be told…this stallion was a stud, and she knew it. Though she didn’t show it, she was practically drooling as she gawked at the stallion. She smiled a little, as to keep up the act, but she couldn’t help but feel her cheeks warm up a bit as she reached out for her satchel.

Sweet Celestia, who is this stud? Not only did he get back mah earnings, but managed to wrangle up the one who took ’em? She thought as she grasped the satchel as she glanced down at the hogtied thief. And his tying skills, Ah ain’t never seen anypony hogtie so well.

“Well, erm, thank ya kindly fer doin’ this, mister.” The mare said a little bashfully. “Mah name’s Applejack.”

“Think nothin’ of it.” Arthur said with a wave of his hand. “I’m Arthur, by the way, Arthur Morgan.”

SHING

Everyone gasped and backed away in utter shock. When Arthur looked over his shoulder, he saw one of the guards had drawn his sword and pointed it straight at the gunslinger.

“Put up your hands where I can see them.” The guard ordered.

“Rocky Edge, what are you doing?!” The other guard demanded.

“Putting this flankhole in his place. We’re the ones who keep this town in check, not him. He also failed to follow my directions when I told him to hand the damn bag over.” Rocky sneered.

“Hey! Mr. Morgan didn’t do anything wrong!” Scootaloo snapped.

“Yeah! Leave him alone!” Pip added.

“Shut it you brats! This is adult business! Go play somewhere else!” Rocky barked, making Arthur narrow his eyes.

“That ain’t no way to speak to kids like that, boy.” Arthur growled.

“Oh yeah? Then maybe they should listen to what they’re told! Same with you! I want to see those hands up right now!” Rocky ordered as he neared the gunslinger with his sword still raised.

“You wanna use that there butter knife, boy? Then by all means.” Arthur challenged as he raised his arms out to his sides. “Take yer damn shot.”

“Rocky please stand down. We don’t pull weapons on the townsfolk.” His partner implored.

“You better shut your muzzle as well, Marble Amor, or else.” Rocky warned. “And as for you, you brought this on yourself!” Rocky charged forward with his sword raised and proceeded to slash at Arthur. Arthur just stood there as the sword came down, unfazed and undeterred. At the last second, Arthur shot his arm forward and grabbed Rocky’s wrist, just as the blade was about to cut through his jacket.

“Let me go! Get your filthy hands off me, you motherbucker!” Rocky barked.

“Ya got a dirty mouth.” Arthur hissed as he squeezed Rocky’s wrist, making Rocky grunt in pain. “You kiss yer momma with it?”

“Rocky, Celestia damnit, let’s just go! I don’t care what you do, I won’t let you do whatever you damn well please!” Marble demanded.

Rocky looked over at his partner and cursed under his breath and nodded reluctantly. Arthur scoffed as he pushed the guard away, making him fall backwards and to the ground.

“You best get along now, before I do somethin’ that most would deem unwise against someone who works fer the law.” Arthur warned.

While Marble nodded and helped his partner up, Rocky glared at the gunslinger as he sheathed his sword.

“You’re gonna regret this, you have no idea what trouble awaits you.” Rocky sneered.

“I look forward to it.” Arthur smirked as he tipped his hat. “Now go and do yer duty properly and take this one away.” Arthur kneeled down to hoist the thief up from the ground. Marble stepped forward as Arthur undid his rope and the guard cuffed him and the three walked away. “Damn rat.” Arthur said under his breath as he clipped his rope back on his belt.

“Woah…”

Arthur looked down to the side to see all four foals gazing up at him in complete awe. Pip had stars in his eyes, Scootaloo’s little wings flapped excitedly, Apple Bloom’s tail wagged from side to side, and Sweetie Belle smiled the widest smile she ever had.

“THAT WAS SO COOL!” The foals cheered together as they surrounded the gunslinger.

“I’ve never seen anypony say stuff like that to the guards!” Pip said.

“You’re so awesome, Mr. Morgan!” Scootaloo said.

“Kids, kids please.” Arthur protested with his hands raised. “Ya shouldn’t tell me such kind words when I don’t deserve ’em.”

“But they were gonna arrest you for no reason!” Sweetie said.

“Under false allegations, yes, but ya shouldn’t disobey folks, such as the law, as I just did. I resisted because I knew that stallion was no good and would make me look like a criminal.” Arthur explained.

“Are ya sayin’ ya shouldn’t have talked back to that mean pony?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I’m saying that I did what was necessary to avoid gettin’ into a more complicated situation than the one I found myself in. Take it from me, kids, don’t do what I did. It’s fer the best.”

“Ok, Mr. Morgan.” The foals said all together.

“Well I’ll be, ya sure have a way with words, Mr. Arthur.” Applejack said with a smile.

“I’m just tryin’ to educate them properly, is all.” Arthur shrugged. “Gotta keep the good apples away from the bad, after all.”

“Ya know, Ah couldn’t have said it better mahself.” Applejack nodded. “Thank ya again fer gettin’ back mah earnin’s, Ah really appreciate it.”

Huh, she’s got a nice smile…wait, what am I thinkin’? She a horse girl, and I’m a…well I may look like them but I ain’t one on the inside. Arthur argued with himself internally.

“Think nothin’ of it, Miss Applejack, just doin’ the right thing when it counts.” Arthur said.

“Ah’m sure you were, anywho, Ah gotta get back to the farm so Ah best be on mah way. See ya at home, Apple Bloom.” Applejack said as she waved goodbye.

“See ya, sis!” Apple Bloom waved back.

“Yer sister, huh?” Arthur commented.

“Yup, but we’ve waisted enough time already. Let’s get to Sugarcube Corner, Ah’ve got a hankerin’ fer an apple fritter!” Apple Bloom said as she and the foals followed her.

“Heh, these kids, I swear.” Arthur chuckled as he adjusted his hat.

Since there were no more distractions to hinder their trek, Arthur and the foals finally managed to arrive at Sugarcube Corner. However, the gunslinger was having a hard time comprehending the very structure, let alone the very appearance, of the sweet shop since he hadn’t seen anything like it before in his life.

“Good Lord…you tellin’ me that’s a building?” Arthur asked.

“Well sure it is, haven’t you been to sweet shop before Mr. Morgan?” Scootaloo asked.

“Not one this…odd lookin’, that’s for sure.”

“Well come on then! I can already taste those donuts!” Pip said.

Arthur shrugged as he walked up the small steps with the foals. Although as soon as he stepped inside, the room was supposedly dark which made the gunslinger a tad cautious.

“Where’s the light at?” He wondered, and as soon as he did the lights flipped on to reveal several ponies.

“SURPRISE!!!”

“SWEET SIZZLIN’ HELLFIRE!!”

Arthur instinctively reached around to grab his pistol but managed to force himself to stop midway once he realized he wasn’t in any real danger. Instead of a group of enemies ready to ambush him, he saw what looked like most most, if not all, of the townsfolk all in one space. As Arthur caught his breath, a familiar party mare hopped forward with a wide smile as she beamed up to the frazzled gunslinger.

“Hiya, Arty!” Pinkie chirped. “Were you surprised? Huh? Were ya? Were ya surprised?”

“Surprised? I damn near was almost scared to death!” Arthur breathed. “What’s all this even for?”

“It’s for you, silly!” Pinkie said.

“Me?” The gunslinger repeated as he continued to calm himself.

Looking around, Arthur saw that each pony present in the room all had smiling faces and there was an assortment of decorations that hanging around. Arthur also noticed a big banner hanging in the middle that said, “Welcome to Ponyville, Arthur Morgan!” The whole scene was unreal to Arthur since he hadn’t received a welcome like this since...well ever. Back home, whenever Arthur and his gang moved to a new town to camp near, Dutch would always have him and the others scope out the scene for potential hits and ways to make money. There was no time to be all formal and friendly to the townsfolk since no one saw the need to, especially when they would get discovered and had to make a quick escape. But here, in this friendly little town full of pony people, he was the guest of honor and being welcomed in the most friendliest way possible. This gesture towards the gunslinger made his heart warm and humbled, which brought a smile to his face.

“I...don’t know what to say.” Arthur said, scratching his cheek. “Ya didn’t have to throw all this together fer me.”

“Of course I did! I do this for everypony who comes into Ponyville! Especially when I wanna be their friend!” Pinkie said.

“It’s true.”

From the crowd, Rarity, Applejack, and two other ponies stepped forward to greet the gunslinger. Both were mares as one of them had butter yellow fur with a pink mane and tail, she had wings with blue eyes wearing a green sweater and blue jeans. The other mare had lavender fur with a purple and pink streaked mane and tail, she had a horn and magenta eyes wearing a purple skirt with a white under shirt and lavender sweater.

“Pinkie Pie has thrown parties for each of us when we first came to Ponyville, myself included.” The Purple mare said as she extended her hand for a shake. “It’s nice to meet you sir, my name is Twilight Sparkle.”

Arthur smiled as he reached up to take off his hat. He then extended his own and and clasped her hand gently and gave it a small shake. “It’s mighty fine to meet you as well. Arthur Morgan is my name, but I’m sure ya already knew that.” Arthur joked, making Twilight giggle. Arthur’s attention soon drifted to the winged mare, who flinched and hid behind her mane as she fidgeted in place.

Poor thing looks as delicate as a lamb. Arthur thought. Not wanting to scare the timid mare, Arthur kneeled down to come more at eye level with her so he didn’t seem too intimidating for her.

“Hello.” Was all Arthur said. This seemed to relax the mare as she slowly stepped forward, still hiding behind her mane.

“Um...hello.” She whispered.

“What’s yer name, miss?” Arthur asked.

“My name’s...Fluttershy.” The mare said quietly.

“Fluttershy, huh? Well that sure is a sweet name.” Arthur complimented as he raised his hand a bit to shake hers. Seeing how gentle and calm the gunslinger was, Fluttershy raised her own hand and lightly took his. Arthur kept his smile as he gave it a little shake, which made Fluttershy smile back.

“Now then.” Arthur said as he stood back up. “Ya say this is a shindig, right? So how exactly does it begin?”

“That’s easy!” Pinkie said as she turned to face the crowd. “LET’S PARTY!”

The ponies of Ponyville sure didn’t disappoint to keep the gunslinger entertained during his welcome party. Arthur’s cheeks sometimes hurt because of all the smiling he had on his face as he mingled and laughed with the ponies around him. He played party games, danced a little to the strange, yet catchy, music from the mysterious black boxes in the corner, and was making small talk with almost every pony who approached him. However, unbeknownst to the gunslinger, there were a handful of mares who always had their eyes on Arthur from afar. They didn’t need to approach him and talk to him since all they wanted to do was stare at him. Whenever Arthur smiled, they would giggle. Whenever he bent down to pick up something he accidentally dropped, they would stare at his toned flank. To put it simply, everything Arthur did was a treat for mares cause they all swooned and licked their lips at the handsome stallion.

Arthur was sitting at a nearby table with a few other stallions he had made friends with with a cup of cider in his hand. The beverage tasted like a beer, flavored with apples, which Arthur seemed to enjoy. Despite the fact that it would take a whole lot more than this to get his motor running. Arthur had his jacket, hat, and satchel off and hung them on the chair he was sitting on. Just as a precaution to not cause any unwanted attention, Arthur managed to slip his pistol and knife in his satchel. The reason being is that he felt it was necessary since he felt as though they wouldn’t understand what they were for and why he had them. More so, he was worried about his pistol since no one would probably even know what it was. So for the time being, he would keep his weapons in his satchel until further notice. At least until it became absolutely necessary to use them, in which case he hoped, he wouldn’t have to.

Arthur soon saw Applejack walking over to him with a stallion by her side. The stallion had red fur with an orange mane and tail, large muscles, a plain red button up shirt with half an apple picture on it and blue jeans. To Arthur’s surprise, this stallion was pretty tall compared to the rest of the ponies. When Arthur stood up to greet them, he noticed that he was a little over half a head taller than the red furred stallion.

“Howdy Arthur, how’re you enjoying yer party?” Applejack asked.

“It’s a helluva shindig, I’ll tell you what.” Arthur nodded.

“Well that’s swell to hear, I’d like to introduce ya to mah big brother. This here’s Big Macintosh, but everypony calls him Big Mac.” Applejack said, gesturing to her sibling.

“Pleasure to meet ya, Mac.” Arthur said with his hand raised.

“Eeyup.” Mac said as he gripped Arthur’s hand. Unlike the previous handshakes, Mac didn’t shy away from gripping Arthur’s hand tight so he could shake it properly. Arthur responded in kind by gripping right back as both stallions shook hands with vigor.

“Quite a grip ya got there, Mac.” Arthur said with a smirk.

“Eeyup, you too.” Mac said with his own smirk as they let go.

“How’re you enjoying the cider, Arthur? It’s our family’s own brew.” Applejack said proudly.

“It’s not bad, got a sweet taste and sits in yer belly pretty well.” Arthur said. “I just wonder how it would taste with a chaser.”

Both ponies looked at each other, confused, then looked back at Arthur. “Chaser? What’s a chaser?” Applejack wondered.

Arthur smirked as he turned around and grabbed his satchel. He opened the flap and fished around in it until her pulled out a bottle that read Fine Brandy on the label. “This here’s a special drink, back where I’m from.” Arthur said as he pulled out two small glasses. “If ya ever wanna put some hair on yer chest, this is the beverage to do the job.” Arthur placed the glasses on the table and uncorked the bottle and filled each glass up with the rust colored liquid. “Here, Mac, take a swig. But make sure you’re quick about it, this stuff will kick yer ass good.” Arthur said as he handed Mac the glass.

Mac gazed at the strange liquid with an arched brow but shrugged his shoulders as he brought the glass to his lips. Doing as he was told to do, Mac quickly downed the drink in one fluid motion. At first Mac just stood there, unfazed, until his entire face became more red than his very coat as he leaned back and fell on his back.

“Mac?!” Applejack yelped as she knelt down to check on her brother. Mac was unresponsive as his eyes were swirling in circles and he had a dumb grin on his face.

“Wheee~. Thass a ghood ‘n. Buuuhhaaa~!” Mac slurred.

“Pffft hahahahahahaha! Guess it was too much of kick, huh ol’ boy?!” Arthur laughed as he slapped his knee.

“What’s that stuff even made of?! He’s completely smashed!” Applejack asked as she fanned her brother with her hand.

“Only the best stuff around ma’am.” Arthur smirked. “He’ll be fine, in case you’re wonderin’. He just needs some cold water and he’ll be right as rain.” Arthur grabbed his own drink and downed the beverage himself. Only instead of passing out like Mac, Arthur merely grunted in satisfaction as the liquor burned down his throat.

“Why’re you not face down on the floor?” Applejack questioned.

“Cause I’ve been drinkin’ this stuff most of my life.” Arthur said. “Takes more than just one of these to bring this stallion down.”

SLAM!

All ponies turned to the entrance to see a winged mare had swung the doors open with a confident smirk. She had cyan blue fur and a rainbow mane and tail and magenta coloured eyes, she was wearing a white tank top and blue jacket and black pants that hugged her athletic curves.

“Sorry I’m late, everypony!” The mare said as she strode in.

“Rainbow Dash!” The ponies said as they greeted the mare.

“So what’d I miss? I heard there’s a new guy in town.” Rainbow said as she grabbed a cup and poured herself some cider.

“Yup, his name’s Arthur Morgan, and he’s already very popular after what he did!” Pinkie said as she hopped along next to her friend.

“Arthur Morgan? That’s a weird name. What exactly did he do?” Rainbow wondered, not sounding impressed.

“He helped Rarity out when a few stallions were harassing her and chased down a thief that stole from Applejack.” Twilight said.

“He did, did he? Well maybe I’d like meet this-”

THUMP!

“Oof! Hey, watch it pal! I’m trying to...walk...here...”

Rainbow trailed off when she looked up to who she ran into. Arthur looked down at the mare who was starring at him wide eyed and her cup slipped out of her hand. As the stallion arched a brow at the frozen mare, Rainbow couldn’t find the words since she had none to say. His sky blue eyes, his chiseled muzzle, his muscular torso and arms, and his dirty blond mane were all jumbled up into probably the most attractive stallion Rainbow Dash has ever met.

“You ok, miss?” Arthur asked, making Rainbow’s wings twitch at the sound of his rough voice.

“Rainbow? Are you ok?” Fluttershy asked as she approached her friend.

“Wh...who...he...huh?” Rainbow muttered.

“Oh yeah! This is Arthur Morgan, Rainbow!” Pinkie chirped.

“It’s uh, a pleasure to meet ya.” Arthur said as he offered his hand out to the bewildered pegasus.

FWOOMP!

Out of nowhere, Rainbow’s wings shot open as her body went ridged and her face turned completely red. At this, most of the mares blushed at the display while some giggled to themselves, trying not to laugh.

“Oh my...” Fluttershy whispered as her cheeks reddened.

“Rainbow! Here?! Seriously?!” Applejack deadpanned.

“Ehehehehehe...” Rainbow muttered in her dazed state.

“Would someone explain to me why she’s actin’ all loopy like that?” Arthur asked.

“I believe it’s best we bring her somewhere to calm herself down, dear.” Rarity sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.

“Oh, I can take her to my cottage, if that’s ok with all of you.” Fluttershy said.

“Are you sure, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.

“It’s no bother.” Fluttershy said as she picked up Rainbow on her back, which surprised Arthur at how strong she was. “It was nice meeting you Arthur, I hope we speak again, if that’s ok with you.”

“Likewise, Fluttershy, y’all take care now.” Arthur said with a mock wave as both pegasi left.

“Well that sure was funny!” Pinkie giggled, earning a few more laughs here and there from the other ponies.

“Why’d her wings spring up like that?” Arthur wondered.

“I think it’s best we just let it be, Arthur.” Applejack said.

“Yeah! Besides, we still need to finish this party off with a party song!” Pinkie said cheerfully.

“Singin’? Oh, I ain’t much a singer, mind y’all.” Arthur said, smiling sheepishly.

“Aw come on, Arty, everypony has a singing voice. In fact, why don’t you sing a song for us?” Pinkie said.

“Like I said, I ain’t much of a singer.” Arthur protested.

“Please Arthur?” Pip said as he and the other foals looked up at him with pleading eyes. “Just one song?”

These kids and their damn eyes, they’re gonna be real troublesome. Arthur grumbled in his head.

“I guess...I can try.” Arthur sighed in defeat.

“Here!” Pinkie said, shoving a guitar in his arms that seemed to come out of nowhere. “You can use this!”

“Where the hell you get this from?” Arthur deadpanned.

“It’s best not to ask, darling, trust us.” Rarity said, earning nods of agreement from everyone.

“That only makes me even more concerned.” Arthur said. Shaking his head, Arthur looked down a the instrument and thought about what he was to sing. “Got any requests?”

“Just sing from the heart, Arty!” Pinkie cheered.

From the heart, she says. Yeah, easier said than done.

Arthur closed his eyes as he strummed the guitar a few times. He tired to think of lyrics to sing as he began to play a soft tune. Deciding to just go with the flow, Arthur took in a deep breath and sang his heart out as best he could.

https://youtu.be/cxVAP0lkp64

As Arthur sang, his voice seemed to cause everyone to stop what they were doing all at once. The way he sang, the tone of his voice, the way he played the guitar, it spoke volumes of his character. Arthur’s eyes were closed as he sang and couldn’t see the faces of his audience. The stallions all smiled and bobbed their heads to the beat of the song. It was a catchy tune that some even hummed along to, even sang along a little with Arthur. As for the mares, nothing could’ve been a greater spectacle than watching the gunslinger sing and perform. Every single mare, the four main mares included, had bright blushes spread across their muzzles. Most of the mares all were very dreamy eyed and swooned at the cowcolt, some had even fainted on the spot.

When Arthur reached the slow part of the song, he lowered his head and thought about his life back home, he thought about the woman he couldn’t run away with because of the life he lived. Mary was a special woman to Arthur, he wanted nothing more than to be with her since she was one of the few women who made him smile. If it wasn’t for the life he lived, her father, how different people they were, perhaps he’d be in a different situation right now. Maybe he’d have a chance to have again what he lost, a family, a future. Once Arthur finished the song and strummed the last notes of his song, he paused as he opened his eyes. Everyone was dead silent as they stared at him which made him a little nervous.

“Uh, how’d I do?” Arthur wondered.

Almost immediately, everyone broke out into an applause and clapped for the gunslinger. Arthur blinked, a little surprised, but smiled as he gave a mock bow to his audience.

“THAT WAS AMAZING, ARTY!” Pinkie cheered.

“It was truly a wonderful song, Arthur.” Twilight said with a warm smile.

“Oh my stars, darling! What a fantastic ensemble! You completely blew us all away!” Rarity said, batting her eyelashes.

“That...was pretty impressive, partner.” Applejack said, blushing a bright red blush.

“I just did what ya told me to do.” Arthur shrugged. “I’m glad y’all enjoyed it.”

“This was one of the best party’s ever!” Pinkie said.

Arthur chuckled to himself as he handed the guitar back to Pinkie, who stuffed it back in her mane. Choosing to ignore how she did that, Arthur looked out the window as he thought of Mary again.

Mary, I’m powerfully sorry I could not be the man you wanted me to be. I hope ya find a good man who treats ya right, wherever ya ended up.

An Opportunity of a Lifetime

View Online

Chapter 6

The party lasted a good while for the rest of the day. Soon most of the ponies had returned home and the four foals were constantly yawning because of how sleepy they were. The only ponies left in Sugarcube Corner was Arthur, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Twilight, and the four foals. Even Mac was still around but he was still passed out form the hard liquor he drank and was slumped in a corner. Arthur glanced out the window and noticed that the sun was about to set and that meant that it was about time for him to head out. Only a thought popped in his head: where exactly was he to spend the night? He had no money, he couldn’t ask any of the others to let him stay at their place, so all that was left for him to do was sleep under a tree somewhere until he could properly find a place to stay.

“Well ladies, this little party y’all threw fer me was one fer the books.” Arthur said as he put his jacket back on.

“You’re leaving already?” Pip asked before he yawned.

“Afraid so, little man.” Arthur said as he ruffled his head and put his satchel strap over his shoulder.

“Arthur, do you have any place to stay at the moment?” Rarity asked.

“Nope, I’m gonna go find a nice spot to camp.” Arthur said as he put on his hat.

“Camp? Why?” Applejack wondered.

“Why not? I personally enjoy the outdoors.” Arthur shrugged.

“But darling, are you sure? Perhaps you could stay with one of-”

“Let me stop ya right there, Rarity.” Arthur said, raising his hand. “I know what you’re gonna say, that one of ya would be willin’ to offer me a bed to sleep in at one of your homes. Now while I greatly appreciate the offer, I’m afraid I’m gonna have to decline each and every one of ya.”

“But how come Arthur? Each of us has plenty of room at each of our homes.” Twilight said.

“And again, I’m mighty appreciative, but my decision is final. Y’all have done me a great kindness by throwin’ together this little shindig fer me and I thank y’all from the bottom of my heart. I just feel like I should do my own thing before I decide to settle in anywhere fer the time bein’.” Arthur explained.

“Are you sure there’s nothing we can do to convince you otherwise?” Twilight wondered.

“Nope, afraid not.” Arthur shook his head. All the mares looked at each other to see if anyone had an idea to change his mind, only for none of them to be able to come up with anything.

“Ah guess we’ll leave ya to it then, Arthur.” Applejack said.

“Thank ya kindly, I’ll see y’all tomorrow. You have a good one!” Arthur said as he left.

“Bye Mr. Morgan!” The foals said together before yawing.

Arthur chuckled as he waved is hand over his shoulder and left the building.

Arthur made his way through the near empty streets on Ponyville with both hands in his pockets. The sun was setting and he could almost make out the stars as they were coming into view. Arthur then reached into his satchel to grab his box of cigarettes and matches. Only once he did, the inside of his satchel felt a little strange as he fished his hand inside. He was able to find the cigarette box no problem, but for some reason he felt more that just the rest of his provisions. While Arthur put a cigarette between his lips, he brought the satchel up and opened the flap. Once again, he saw just the items he first saw when he opened it back in the forest, but the bottom of the satchel looked a little strange. Arthur then decided that it was best he investigated this strange discovery once he was in a more secluded area. After lighting his cigarette, Arthur walked out of the town and towards the lake that a few ponies back at the party told him about.

By the time Arthur reached the lake, the sun was just about to pass behind the horizon and he had made it to the lake. The water was crystal clear and looked like the perfect place to go swimming or maybe even fishing in if it was the right time of day. Arthur looked around his surroundings to make sure he was alone and sat down near a tree by the water’s edge. He then pulled his satchel around again after taking a puff from his cigarette and opened the flap. The inside looked the same by most accounts, but the bottom made it seem like the satchel was deeper than it was. This puzzled the gunslinger since the other provisions he had on him were still in view and were just sitting there. With curiosity getting the better of him, Arthur flipped the bag around and dumped out the contents. The bullets, tonics, food, and other provisions fell to the ground but nothing else. Arthur arched a brow as he looked back inside to see the same strange visual as before.

“This is a tad strange.” Arthur said to himself before taking another puff.

Feeling as though his questions wouldn’t be answered with just staring, Arthur decided to reach into the Satchel to see what would happen. Only once he did, to his shock and confusion, he ended up fitting half of his arm in. Arthur’s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched his hand seem to dig deeper into the satchel, almost believing he’d lose his arm. Just when he was about to pull his hand out, he felt his hand brush against something hard. It felt like something metallic with two holes next to each other, but also it felt familiar to him. Without further hesitation, Arthur grabbed the object and pulled whatever it was out, making him gasp at what he held in his hand.

“What in sweet Sam Hill?!” Arthur yelped as he held it in both hands. “How’d this fit in this little thing?!”

Sitting in his hands was his Double-Barreled shotgun, in pristine condition and felt heavy in his grip. The gunslinger couldn’t believe it, how could he? It just made no sense how such a large and powerful weapon managed to fit inside such a small satchel. Arthur flipped the barrels open to see that there were already two shells already loaded within the chambers. When he shut them back, Arthur glanced at the satchel and thought of something. He grabbed his satchel and reached in to see his there was any more shells in for his shotgun. To he surprise, once gain, he pulled out his hand to see a handful of them in his grip.

“This is just gettin’ crazier and crazier by the damn minute. None of this should be possible! It’s like...some kind of black magic or somethin’.” Arthur muttered.

The gunslinger shook his head and went to put his weapon and ammunition back into his satchel. The weapon slipped in the bag with ease and out of sight, which unfortunately didn’t help Arthur’s growing questions. Arthur then gathered the rest of his provisions and put them back inside, at which point the sun had completely set and the moon was high in the sky. It was a bit of a chilly night for the gunslinger as he rubbed his hands together. Arthur then stood up and reached up to the tree he sat near and began collecting branches by cutting them off with his knife. Once he had gathered enough wood, he piled them up in a bunch and lit it with a match. The flames burned a soft glow as the gunslinger gazed within the flames and he thought about his day.

So much had happened that he never would’ve expected, all he believed was that he was surely going straight to the Devil’s doorstep and be tormented by all the lives he took. Yet, by some miracle, he was till alive and standing, despite being transformed into a horse man and in a world full of horse people. His thoughts then led back to John and his family, he wondered if John had successfully managed to escape the Pinkerton’s and reunited with his family. Arthur gave more than he cared to admit for the sake of John, his brother, and living the good life away from a troubled one. Arthur sighed as his little campfire flickered away and he gazed up to the stars. They seemed to twinkle a lot more than back home, even the moon shined more brighter and had a sort of comforting feeling to it.

“Ya better’ve made good on yer promise, John. I may be in this strange new place, but that don’t mean ya get to not be responsible in yer duty as a father.” Arthur hummed.

Feeling his drowsiness start to take hold, Arthur flicked his cigarette in the fire and reached over to his satchel after thinking of what else might be inside. To his delight, and more confusion, Arthur pulled out the supplies needed to set up his tent.

“Y’know what, I ain’t even gonna question it. If it’s magic, then its goddamn magic.” The gunslinger grumbled as he set up his tent. Once his little campsite was set up, Arthur took off his jacket and crawled in his tent. He laid down on his sleeping mat after tossing his hat to the side. Once he pulled off his gloves, he laid on his back as his eyes grew heavy and drifted off to sleep.

Wonder what’ll happen tomorrow?

The sun’s rays pierced the little tent that Arthur slept in. The gunslinger groaned as he rolled over on his side to try and get some more sleep, but it seemed like the sun had a mind of its own since its light did not relent. Arthur had little choice but to groggily open his eyes as he lifted his body up to a sitting position. Arthur stretched his arms out and arched his bak, receiving multiple satisfying pops, and yawned a loudly. Arthur looked down to his legs and saw that they were still double jointed and his feet were still hooves, which made him sigh as he rubbed his eyes.

“Guess it wasn’t a fever dream after all.” Arthur said as he grabbed his hat and crawled out of the tent with his holster clipped to his belt.

Arthur winced as he covered his eyes from the obnoxious sun that continued to shine down on him. The campfire he lit had extinguished, leaving a thin smoke trail from the ashy remains. After yawning once more, Arthur put on his hat and reached into his satchel and pulled out some apples for breakfast. He walked over to the shoreline of the lake as the sun’s light shimmered which made him smile a little. As he ate his breakfast, his ears twitched after hearing some voices behind him. Turning his head, he saw Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy walking towards his campsite. Along with the mares were two other individuals, one being another earth pony mare and the other...something that looked like a monster lizard on legs. The creature had green slitted eyes, sharp teeth and a grey long sleeve shirt and white over top and blue cut up jeans. It’s scales were purple and the spines and underbelly were a lime green. Arthur couldn’t make heads or tails what this creature could possibly be, but if it was walking alongside the mares then it probably wasn’t as dangerous as he presumed. As for the mare, she looked to be middle aged with a gray mane and tail, her fur was a grayish brown shade and her eyes were a sea blue. She wore a sort of beige formal suit with a green ascot and had a sort of professional vibe to her.

“See, I told you he’d be here.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Indeed, as you said.” The mare said.

“Mornin’ ladies.” Arthur said as he took a bite of his apple and tipped his hat.

“Good morning Arthur, I see you have settled in properly out here?” Rarity said with a smile.

“Yup, y’all should try campin’ yerselves. It’s a great way to get out more.” Arthur said.

“You could say that again, partner.” Applejack said with an agreeing smile.

“I’d rather not, I would hate to get my mane and tail messy.” Rarity said as she waved her hand dismissively. Arthur chuckled as his eyes wondered to the lizard creature. If Arthur were to guess, he looked like a juvenile boy as he looked up at Arthur curiously.

“Hello there.” Arthur said while trying to keep his cool. “Who are you?”

“Me? I’m Spike the dragon, Twilight’s number one assistant.” Spike said, puffing his chest out proudly.

What the?! A damn dragon?! Like in them fantasy stories?! Sweet hellfire in hand basket, what is with this damn place! the gunslinger panicked in his head while keeping a poker face.

“Well it’s nice to meet you Spike, but what do ya mean yer Twilight’s assistant?” Arthur wondered.

“Spike helps me around the library and whatever other tasks I need assistance with. He also helps me send letters to my mentor back in the capital and has been with me ever since I hatched him from an egg.” Twilight said as she wrapped her arm around Spike.

“I see, he sure seems like a capable young kid.” Arthur nodded.

I wonder who this mentor character is she’s talkin’ about? Arthur thought.

The older mare cleared her throat and stepped forward to the gunslinger and extended her hand to greet him.

“Greetings, Mr. Morgan, my name is Mayor Mare. As my name states, I am the mayor of Ponyville.” Mayor Mare said.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you too, ma’am, my name’s Arthur.” Arthur said as he shook her hand.

“I see your friends were right when they said you were a stallion of good manners.” Mayor Mare said.

“I try to be, especially when in the presence of a lady.” Arthur said.

“A lady?” Mayor Mare said with a small blush. “My, my, they didn’t say you were also the charmer.”

“Heh, if ya get to know me, you’ll learn more as time goes on.” Arthur said, making the others giggle a little.

“Yes well, I have come to you because I had heard about the noble deeds you did the other day for Miss Applejack and Miss Rarity. Though the local guard does their best to keep the peace, it has been difficult for the ponies to properly relax without being hounded by the group of harassers that have been turning up.” Mayor Mare explained.

“Well I just did what needed to be done.” Arthur shrugged modestly. “To be honest I was at the right place at the right time.”

“Be that as it may, I believe you are somepony dependable enough who knows how to properly handle situations such as that. When these mares had informed me what you had done and that you were to come to me today in search of employment opportunities, I took it upon myself to to come out here personally to offer you something I believe would best fit what you are searching for.” Mayor Mare said as she reached into her jacket pocket. She then pulled out a sort of badge that had a star on it. In the middle of the star was a symbol of a sun and moon. Above the star were the words Ponyville Sheriff, which made Arthur do a double take at both the badge and Mayor Mare. “I, Mayor Mare, hereby offer you the position as Ponyville’s own sheriff.”

“Uh, come again?” Arthur asked, completely caught off guard as he dropped his remaining apple.

“You want Arthur to be our sheriff?” Applejack asked, also surprised.

“Wowie! Sheriff Arty! It has a nice ring to it!” Pinkie chirped.

“I’m so happy for you Arthur.” Fluttershy said with a small smile.

“What a fantastic idea! Arthur would make a splendid sheriff for our humble little town.” Rarity exclaimed cheerfully.

“Now hold in a dang minute.” Arthur said, taking a step back. “Ya want me to be a lawma- I mean, lawstallion? Why?”

“Because it is as I said, Mr. Morgan, you acted nobly and without a second thought when most others would do next to nothing. You may deny it and say that you only acted out of impulse, but I like to think of myself as a good judge of character. This position has been empty for some time now and no pony has ever been able to either keep the job for more than a few months or just not have the courage to take it for themselves. If you become our sheriff, perhaps then those hooligans will leave us alone and be on their way. Better yet, maybe you would even be able to bring them all to justice should you accept the position.” Mayor Mare said.

Arthur was at a loss for words. Not only because this was something that would be considered the last thing he’d think of doing as a job, especially the fact that the last time he wore a badge it didn’t end on the best of terms. It also didn’t help his self doubt when he thought of the man he was back home: an outlaw, a person who fought against the law and did whatever he pleased despite the consequences. Arthur looked around to the other mares who all seemed to be very supportive of the idea, which put him at a bit of an impasse. This wouldn’t be like with the Braithwaite’s and Gray’s where he’d be pretending to be a deputy and try to swindle them for profit, Arthur would be an actual member of society and wear a real badge. His doubts plagued his mind as the mares continued to wait for a response, but maybe this might just be a good opportunity for him. Arthur would always sometimes say to his old gang that he dreamed of going straight and hanging up his gun belt for good, to which they’d just laugh at him and call him a fool. However, this wasn’t home, this was a different world entirely where his infamous past couldn’t follow him. Despite his many firefights he shared against the lawmen, he had a somewhat respect for them and what they did. After mulling it over a bit more, Arthur slowly reached out and took the badge from Mayor Mare.

“I’m still unsure this is a good idea, but if y’all think I’m good enough fer the job, then I guess I’ll give it a shot.” Arthur said as he pinned the badge to his shirt.

“Splendid! I’m most pleased you have accepted the offer, Mr. Morgan, I’ll return to the office right now to finalize the paperwork.” Mayor Mare said with a wide smile.

“Well well well, look what we got here.”

Everyone flinched and spun around to see a group of stallions march over to the group. Arthur narrowed his eyes as he stepped in front of the group of mares, who some hid behind him as the stallions drew closer.

“Can I help you gentlemen?” Arthur asked.

“Why yes you can.” The lead pegasus stallion said with a curt nod. “We’re looking for a stallion by the name of Arthur Morgan. One of our buddies was thrown in the slammer and he was supposed return to us with a nice batch of bits that was to set us up for a good while. This Morgan character was the cause of his imprisonment, and after hearing about a new stallion in town who we heard was camping out here, I can only assume you’re him.”

“So what if I am, what’s it to you?” Arthur questioned.

“So hostile.” The lead stallion mocked. “It’s quite simple really, just hand over that mare with the fancy suit and we’ll leave.”

Arthur glanced over his shoulder to Mayor Mare, who looked scared out her wits, and growled at the stallion. “Boy, you best leave now.” Arthur seethed as he held his hand out to his side. “Else you’ll end up in the dirt.”

“Hah! Listen to this guy! Go on and take him, boys, and leave the white one with the large tits and the orange one with the fat ass for me.” The leader mocked as the other stallions approached them.

“Ladies, Spike, cover yer ears.” Arthur said as he opened his palm and his heartbeat slowed.

“Pardon?” Mayor Mare said.

“Cover yer ears right now, it’s gonna get loud.” Arthur said.

The mares and Spike did as they were told and covered their ears. Time began to slow and Arthur’s heartbeat became louder with each passing moment. There were eight stallions in total approaching them, but he only needed two or three of them standing to get the message across. After marking his targets accordingly, Arthur took in a deep breath as his eyes shrunk down to pinpricks and pulled out his weapon in a quick and fluid motion.

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

Loud explosive sounds like huge firecrackers echoed throughout the area, making the mares and Spike either yelp or scream in fright. After a few moments of cowering to themselves, they slowly opened their eyes and looked up. Past Arthur were three of the stallions still standing while the other five were splayed on the ground, all groaning and crying out in pain. In Arthur’s hand was a strange metal object that seemed to be smoking at the end. The leader and the remaining stallions were frozen stiff as Arthur twirled his weapon with his finger and holstered it back. The leader then slowly looked down to see that there were holes in each of the downed stallions’ legs and blood was pooling out of them. The leader’s body began to tremble in fear as he looked up at him in confusion and shock.

"Wh-what did you do?" The leader trembled.

"I did what I said I'd do, I put them in the dirt." Arthur snorted. "That's what happens when ya threaten my friends and mock the new lawstallion of Ponyville."

The Gunslinger’s True Nature

View Online

Chapter 7

“AAAAHHHH!! MY BUCKING LEG!!”

“WHY DOES IT HURT SO BUCKING MUCH?!”

“IS THAT BLOOD?! AM I DYING?!”

While the downed stallions writhed in agony, Arthur just stood there with a stern glare at the group. If Arthur was honest with himself, he truly did not want to use his gun so soon, especially in front of the others. However these stallions made it that he did not have a choice. They would’ve outnumbered him and overwhelmed him and once he was dealt with, they would’ve taken Mayor Mare and would’ve done who knows what to her. If he decided to fight back normally, he probably could’ve taken down at least three or four of them before being overpowered. Besides, this wouldn’t be the first time he dealt with a situation like those. There were plenty of times he had found himself outnumbered by a group of people who wanted to mug him. Although when Arthur looked over his shoulder to see the bewildered faces of his new friends, he started to think that maybe this wasn’t the best decision, despite it being a necessity.

“Arthur…what the hay was that?!” Applejack demanded.

“It sounded like the world’s biggest party cannon!” Pinkie stated but hung her head a little. “But…it sounded much scarier.”

“They all look hurt, very hurt.” Twilight commented nervously.

“I’m still trembling all over…” Spike muttered as he rubbed his arms.

“It w-was too l-loud…” Fluttershy whimpered.

“I can’t tell y’all much.” Arthur sighed as he looked back to the still standing stallions. “But right now, I got a job to do.”

The gunslinger marched over the leader of the group, who cowered away, as he grabbed his shirt and pushed him down on the ground on his back. He pulled on his shirt to hoist him up close so Arthur could stare into his eyes as he raised his fist. “Yer boys will live, despite the immense pain they’re in. I made awfully sure not to hit them anywhere life threatenin’, or at least I hope I did.” Arthur said a little sarcastically. “I got some questions for ya, and if ya play nice I might be inclined to let you and the rest of you run on back where ya came from.”

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about…” The leader stammered.

WHACK!

Without warning, Arthur slammed his fist into the lead pony’s muzzle, making him grunt in pain as blood dripped out of his nostril. “That was a warnin’, ya little shit.” Arthur growled. “Play dumb again, and ya get more then what ya did just now.” The leader nodded his head as he stared into the gunslinger’s eyes. Never in his life did he see a pair of eyes on a stallion such as his. For the first time in his life, he saw the eyes of someone who was willing to actually kill, and he wasn’t afraid to do it.

“O-Okay, O-Okay! Please don’t hurt me anymore!”

“That depends on how cooperative ya are.” Arthur shot back. “Now, why did ya really come out here? More importantly, how did ya know I was out campin’ by this lake? The only ones I recall tellin’ were the mares behind me.”

“We were tipped off…by a guard in town.” The lead pony said, and the two others nodded in agreement as they couldn’t move due to fear. “He said he’d pay handsomely if we dragged you back to him, beaten and bloody.”

“Excuse me?!” Mayor Mare spoke up, making both stallions turn to her. “That is absolutely preposterous! Why would one of our own town’s guards do something so deplorable?!”

“I got a funny feelin’ that this ain’t the first time this feller told ya to do somethin’ like this.” Arthur accused bitterly. “From what I hear, there seems to be be a more you bastards lurkin’ around, ain’t that right?” The lead stallion in his grip tried to look away, but that only earned another couple hard punches to his face.

WHACK!

SMACK!

“Talk! Ya little bastard!”

“Alright! Yes! There’s more of us! The outskirts on the east side of town, there’s an abandoned building we’re all holding up in!” The lead pony cried out.

“Wait, the old bookstore?” Twilight perked up. “But that place was condemned years ago, before the Golden Oak Library came along.”

“Y-yeah! That’s the one!”

“So ya thought cause ya convinced some guard ta let ya do as ya pleased, you could take, claim, and bully from anyone in town?” Arthur hissed. “Do ya have any idea the kind of annoying bullshit you and yer little gang put this town through?! All these good ponies wanted was to live all peaceful like, and you went and turned it all around! I know yer kind, I’ve seen it one to many a times. Degenerates, the lot of ya! Who in the hell do ya think ya are?!”

“I-I’m sorry! We just thought it was easy pickings here!”

Arthur growled as he pulled the lead stallion closer and glared a death glare at his trembling prisoner. “You listen and you listen well, boy, you’re gonna take yer little posse and get the hell outta this town! I know yer face, so ya better tell all who ya see that there’s a new sheriff in town who don’t take no shit from no one who messes with its folk! If I ever see ya ‘round here again, I’ll make sure the lot of ya stay in the dirt, permanently!”

“I-I swear, I swear we’ll leave!”

“Good.” Arthur said as he hoisted him back up to his hooves and shoved him away. “Now the lot of you, git!”

The stallions all nodded as the ones on the ground slowly but surely picked themselves up. They all grunted and groaned in pain as they all limped away and Arthur scoffed as they did. Once they were gone, Arthur turned around to see the uneasy faces of his friends who all stared at him. The gunslinger sighed as he rubbed the back of his head. Arthur had a small guess that these ponies were a bit too peaceful for their own good, turns out he was right. For a brief moment, as he was interrogating the lead stallion, he was back home as an outlaw. He had beaten and interrogated a number of people for a number of things, whether it be for information or when he was collecting debts for that roach Strauss. These ponies were not used to the level of violence Arthur displayed, and since he was now the new sheriff, he was going to have to have them see that sometimes words aren’t enough.

“I’m powerfully sorry y’all had to see that, ladies and Spike.” Arthur sighed. “But fer what it’s worth, what I did was necessary.”

“Forgive me, Arthur, but how in Equestria was any of that necessary?” Rarity questioned.

“Y’all ever wonder what might’ve happened had I not done what I did?” Arthur inquired. “While I’d rather not imagine it, I can only assume they all had very ill intentions.”

“I’m sure they were merely exaggerating.” Mayor Mare protested but Arthur shook his head.

“Hate to break it to you, Mayor, but I don’t think what they had in mind were exaggerations.” Arthur dismissed.

“How do you know?” Spike questioned.

“Let’s just say I’ve run into many folks like them and I’d appreciate it if we left it at that. Point is, sometimes y’all need to realize that not everything is all sunshine and rainbows. There will always be varmints like them, mark my words.” Arthur said as he turned to head towards town.

“Where are you goin’?” Applejack asked.

“To deal with a pest.” Arthur said as he adjusted his hat. “Where’s the place the guards are held up?”

“Erm, near the Town Hall, in the center of town.” Mayor Mare said.

“Much obliged.”

Arthur marched into town looking like he was a stallion on a mission, which he most definitely was. It wasn’t that difficult to deduce who it was that tipped that gang off and bribe them to go after Arthur. The ponies he passed by tried to wave at him, but Arthur was too focused to wave back. The gunslinger soon found his way in the center of town and saw the Town Hall, along with another building that had the same symbol of his badge which meant it was where the guard’s barracks were. With a hardened resolve, Arthur took in a deep breath as he stood in front of the building.

“ROCKY EDGE!!” Arthur shouted, making everyone turn to him. “I’M CALLIN’ YOU OUT!! GET YER SORRY ASS OUT HERE RIGHT NOW!!” There was silence at first and the guards who looked through the window were confused as to why there was a stallion shouting so loud in front of their building. “ROCKY EDGE, IF YA DON’T GET OUT HERE RIGHT NOW, I’LL COME IN THERE MYSELF AND SHOW YOU WHAT HAPPENS TO THOSE WHO IGNORE ME!!”

Just then, the door slams open to reveal the corrupt guard in question, Rocky Edge. He was a unicorn stallion with darker brown fur and a black mane and tail. His eyes were light yellow as he gazed at the gunslinger with an annoyed, yet slightly nervous, expression.

“What the buck do you want?” Rocky asked. “You got quite a pair to be threatening a guard, I should arrest you for that.”

“SHUT YER GODDAMN MOUTH!” Arthur hissed, making Rocky flinch. “So ya thought just because things didn’t quite go yer way the other day, that ya went and sent that gang of stallions that’s been bullying this town to jump me?”

“What are you talking about? I did no such thing!” Rocky argued.

“You’re a real shitty liar, boy. Admit it, you’re the reason why this town has been bullied so much. It’s cause you let them do whatever they pleased so long as ya got yer fair share of the cut!” Arthur said, pointing at the stallion.

“What? It was because of Rocky?” One of his fellow guards whispered.

“But that can’t be, he’s been so loyal as a guard.”

“But now that this guy mentioned it, Rocky has been telling us to mostly ignore whatever that gang has been doing.”

“Does that mean he really is dirty?”

“What the hay is with you guys?!” Rocky snapped. “Are you seriously gonna believe this flankhole over me?! He’s a nobody! Just a wannabe punk who I still should arrest for this disorderly conduct!”

“I ain’t just any nobody.” Arthur smirked as he flashed the badge pinned to his shirt.

“Where did you get that?!” Rocky barked. “Impersonating a stallion of the law?! It’s like you want to spend the rest of your life behind bars!”

“Actually, I appointed him as our sheriff just this morning.” All heads turned to see Mayor Mare and the others walk up just behind the gunslinger. “Though I have not filed the papers just yet, his badge is as authentic as you gaurdsponies. Or at least former gaurdsponies to some of you, should his allegations prove to be correct.” Mayor Mare said as she tilted her glasses.

“WHAT?!” Rocky yelped. “Mayor Mare, you can’t be serious! Him?!”

“Indeed, but tell me Mr. Edge, why so nervous all of a sudden? Surely, if Mr. Morgan is wrong, you needn’t be so verbal.” Mayor Mare said with an arched brow.

“Th-That’s because this is unheard of! You can’t just up and appoint somepony as sheriff on your own! More so, we don’t even need a damn sheriff! We have been doing just fine guarding the town on our own!” Rocky snapped.

“Is that so?” Arthur said as he crossed his arms. “Cause from what I’m hearin’, them stallions I made clear outta here said that one of you guards has been tippin’ them off any wrongdoings they’ve done as of late. And I got a sneakin’ suspicion it’s you.”

“Me?! That’s just crazy! I’d never do anything to hurt the ponies of Ponyville!” Rocky protested.

“You’re gettin’ awfully loud for someone who insists they’re innocent.” Arthur pointed out. “Is this because ya didn’t get yer share you were expecting from that thief who tried to make off with Applejack’s earnings?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about! Sneaky Stride was a criminal and he’s behind bars where he belongs!” Rocky said.

Arthur’s ear twitched as he arched a brow and smirked after what was just said. “So the truth comes out.” The gunslinger said, earning confusion from all the ponies. “Now I never said his name, but you did.” Rocky’s eyes widened and took a step back. “How is it you talk like ya know him so personally, ya knew his name?”

“He…told me, told us!” Rocky said, gesturing to the other guards.

“What? No he didn’t, we sent him off to prison soon after we arrested him.” A guard said, who Arthur recognized from the other day as Marble Amor. “In fact, you were pretty insistent we send him to prison after we brought him in, almost like you were nervous he’d say something you didn’t want said.”

Rocky’s eyes darted left and right as all eyes were on him. Arthur took a step forward as he reached for his lasso. “Best come quietly, boy, it’s over.”

“LIKE TARTARUS IT IS!!” Rocky shouted as his horn lit up.

Arthur quickly covered his eyes with his arm as a bright flash enveloped the area. Though Arthur had no idea how he managed to do such a thing, he knew that Rocky had somehow blinded everyone to try and escape. When he lowered his arm, the light had dwindled enough to see that Rocky was making a break for it. Not hesitating to wait, Arthur sprinted after Rocky while everyone else was still rubbing their eyes from the flash. Arthur and Rocky ran through town as Rocky looked over his shoulder and fired strange blasts of light from his horn back at the pursuing gunslinger. Arthur managed to dodge each one and had little time how the guilty unicorn was able to do such things with his horn, but had little time to dwell on it.

“STOP NOW, ROCKY! IT’S OVER!” Arthur called out.

“YOU SHOULDN’T HAVE STUCK YOUR MUZZLE WHERE IT DIDN’T BELONG!” Rocky barked defiantly.

“YOU’RE JUST A DIRTY RAT! THE WORST OF THE WORST!”

“I’M A SURVIVOR! I DO WHAT I WANT, WHEN I WANT TO GET BY!”

Suddenly, Arthur’s anger snapped and skyrocketed. That mere statement made Arthur sprint faster and become more angry, he looked as if he wanted to make Rocky suffer in the worst way possible.

“I’m a survivor, Black Lung! A survivor!” Micah’s voice echoed in his head.

“YOU SON OF A BITCH!!!” Arthur roared as he jumped forward and tackled Rocky to the ground. Both stallions skidded across the dirt and Arthur’s hat flew off. The enraged gunslinger shoved Rocky around and proceeded to beat his face in.

WHACK!

“YOU!”

WHACK!

“DIRTY!”

WHACK!

“FUCKIN’!”

WHACK!

“RAT!!”

WHACK!

Arthur breathed heavily and stopped his beating for a moment as she seethed down at the beaten stallion. Rocky whimpered since his eye was swollen, some teeth were knocked out, and his muzzle was crooked a little. The gunslinger shook his head and got off the beaten former guard and looked at his hands. They were both covered in blood a little and looked around him. There were some ponies staring at the display with mixed reactions, some fearful and some in total shock that they witnessed the gunslinger beat Rocky so violently. Arthur huffed as he reached around to the ground and grabbed his hat to put it back on. Seeing that Rocky was too beaten and dazed to do much, he didn’t deem it necessary to hogtie him. Arthur then grabbed his shirt and hoisted him over his shoulder and trudged his way back to the barracks.

As Arthur walked, he ignored the stares and whispers from any of the ponies he passed by. His nerves were still on edge after being emotionally reminded of the rat Micah and what he had done to him and his old gang. What Rocky said, about him being a survivor, was one of the last things Micah said to Arthur during their last fight against one another. The whole time, Micah was looking out for himself and was just using Dutch and the others to get what he wanted. It set Arthur off in the worst way possible and unleashed his pent up rage on the stallion slung over his shoulder. The both of them eventually made it back to the barracks where everyone was waiting. Mayor Mare smiled upon his return, but noticed the blank yet tense look in his eyes which made her tilt her head.

“Arthur? What’s wrong?” She asked.

“Nothin’.” Arthur said plainly as he threw Rocky to the ground. The look of his beaten face made many ponies uneasy, but Arthur just scoffed in response. “Little shit tried to fight me so I had to rough him up a bit.”

“You call this a bit?” Marble questioned. “He looks like he got run over by a train!”

“It don’t matter to me.” Arthur dismissed. He turned to the townsfolk who had gathered to see what all the commotion was about. “Listen up! My name is Arthur Morgan, and as of this morning, I have been appointed as yer new sheriff! This here rat was the reason why that gang of miscreants were givin’ y’all so much trouble! He was given a bribe so they could do as they pleased with little to none punishment! But I put a stop to it! That gang is no longer gonna bother you folks no more, and this rat will now pay fer his crimes behind bars! Y’all may think my methods are violent, in a word unorthodox of the like, but that’s just what it’s gonna take to keep y’all safe! I know most of y’all don’t know me well enough yet, but now ya do!” The gunslinger gestured to his badge as he tipped his hat with a proud smile. “I’m Sheriff Arthur Morgan and this here town is under my watch!”

There’s A New Sheriff In Town

View Online

Chapter 8

Arthur sat in a chair with his arms crossed and his hoof crossed over his knee as he waited for Mayor Mare in her office. After his little speech of him being Ponyville’s new sheriff, he expected the ponies to reject him and say he was too violent or dishonorable to wear the badge. What the gunslinger didn’t expect was to receive a round of applause and words of praise to his proclamation. Something about seeing all their smiling faces brought a smile to Arthur’s face and a warm feeling in his heart. Knowing that he was now wearing a badge that didn’t have anything to do with deceiving anyone for his own gains was a bit surreal. He remembered all the times he had lied or cheated his way to gain fortune for himself and his old gang. His memory then drifted to how he used to collect money from those who borrowed from them, and how he later realized it was a deplorable act.

Arthur frowned as he took off his hat and pinched the bridge of his muzzle when the Downes family came to mind. At the time, all he wanted was getting back the funds that were borrowed and didn’t much care for how he was beating Thomas Downes. His actions would soon later come back to give him his just deserves when he was infected with the same disease that Mr. Downes had been riddled with. Arthur glanced out the window and wondered what became of Mrs. Edith Downes and her son Archie. During his travels, Arthur would occasionally run into Mrs. Downs which never ended well. The last he had seen them was when they were held up in an old mining town and they looked the worse for wear. Poor Mrs. Downes had reduced herself to a common prostitute and the boy was working a back breaking job where he was constantly belittled by the men he worked with. Not being able to bear their condition, Arthur had left them with enough money to leave and start fresh somewhere else. It was the least he could do after what he had done to them, but the guilt still ate him up both inside and out. His efforts to help the Downes family had soon proved to bear fruit when Arthur had one day read a ledger saying that Edith and Archie had moved to California to start fresh as Arthur wanted them to. The ledger read that Mrs. Downes founded a golf course and invested into several other businesses. In the west.

“Hmm, I hope I did enough right by them for all the pain I caused.” Arthur mused to himself.

Arthur was brought out of his thoughts when the door opened and Mayor Mare walked in with a few documents in her hands. “Sorry for the wait, Mr. Morgan, my secretary wouldn’t stop asking me about you.”

“Didn’t know I already had a fan club, Mayor Mare.” Arthur chuckled as he sat up straight.

“Oh you’d be surprised how far a few powerful words and a strong sense of conviction goes in this town.” Mayor Mare giggled as she sat down at her desk. “Especially when you managed to drive away that group of ruffians and exposed Rocky Edge.”

“Just doin’ what needed to be done, ma’am.” Arthur shrugged.

“Oh come now, Mr. Morgan, if we are to be working together I prefer if you called me by my real name.” Mayor Mare said with a warm smile. “My name is Johanna Justice, Mayor Mare is more of a title for my position as mayor.”

“Johanna Justice? Well I gotta say, that’s a mighty fine name ya got there.” Arthur complimented with his own smile. “Ya certainly got yer work cut out for ya.”

“Why thank you, Mr. Morgan.” Johanna said, her cheeks tinting a little.

“Now I think it’s only fair that if I’m to call you by yer name then you should be able to call me by mine.”

“Really? I wouldn’t want to overstep.”

“Naw, you could never overstep with a feller like me.” Arthur chuckled. “Please, Johanna, call me Arthur and nothin’ else.”

The way Arthur said his words had struck a chord within the mayor’s heart as she gazed into the gunslinger’s eyes. Those sky blue eyes were fierce and strong but also comforting and warm. It had been some time since Mayor Mare had felt this way, but she quickly cleared her throat and tired her best to stop her cheeks from getting any redder than they already were.

“Ahem, yes well, I will be sure to do just that, Arthur.” Johanna agreed, mentally squealing a little as she said his name. “Now then, as the Sheriff of Ponyville it is important you keep this town safe and follow the proper regulations. It will be your duty to keep this town’s moral high and its ponies from falling victim to any more wrongdoers.”

“Fair enough, I’m no stranger to puttin’ those who would do harm in their place.” Arthur nodded.

“I’m glad to hear it, but there is something else I must discuss with you that I feel should address.” Johanna said in a more serious tone. “That loud tool you used earlier, I have never in all my life seen anything like it. I also noticed that it is something that is quite dangerous if it can wound the way it does. So Arthur, please tell me, what exactly is that tool you have clipped to your belt?”

Once again, Arthur was at an impasse. He was hoping to not be questioned about his gun but after the gunslinger’s little display at the lake, there was little to no chance anyone wasn’t just gonna ignore it. It also didn’t help when he saw everyone’s reactions when he fired his gun, how scared and startled they were; how uneasy they looked at the sight of blood. After seeing how they reacted, it was painfully obvious that his type of weaponry was unheard of and could pose as a serious problem should anyone get the wrong idea.

“Tell me somethin’, Johanna, there’s other kinds of weapons besides them swords and shields and stuff, right?”Arthur questioned. “Like, fer example, ranged weapons that can be fired?”

“Well…” Johanna tailed off as she pondered his strange question. “The only thing I can think of is the bow and arrow, along with the crossbows that the guards use.”

“I see.” Arthur said as he reached to the side of his belt. He grasped the handle of his six-shooter and slowly pulled it out of its holster and placed it on the desk. Johanna stared at the gun with a blank stare but soon lenad back in her chair and couldn’t help but feel uneasy at the sight of it. It looked so foreign, and at the same time held a very foreboding presence that made her shiver. Arthur on the other hand just sat there as Johanna tried to form the words.

“What…is this?” Johanna wondered.

“It’s called a gun.” Arthur said as he crossed his arms and leaned back in his chair. “A powerful tool, used for a number of things but there’s one it’s used for most of the time.”

“And…what is that?” Johanna asked hesitantly.

“…Takin’ lives.”

Johanna gasped as she looked up to Arthur in disbelief. In all the years of her life, she never expected to hear such words being spoken. Yet this stallion just said it without any disregard, as if…he had done it before.

“Johanna, can I tell ya somethin’ that I’ve been meanin’ to explain since I came to this here town?” Arthur asked.

“I suppose.” Johanna hesitantly said, unable to look away from the weapon.

“I ain’t from around here.” Arthur said. “Matter of fact, you could say I ain’t from this very world.”

“I…don’t understand.” Johanna murmured.

“Honestly, I don’t know myself neither how it is I came to be in this world.” Arthur sighed as he reached into his satchel and pulled out a photograph he managed to grab before everything fell apart. When he showed it to Johanna, she saw three strange looking creatures; two of them were sitting and there was one standing behind them.

“Who are these strange beings?” Johanna wondered as she held the photo in her hand.

“Their names are Hosea Mathews and Dutch van der Linde.” Arthur said solemnly. “This photo was taken many years ago, the other feller is me in my younger years.”

“You?” Johanna said, unconvinced. “But you’re a stallion, a pony. You look nothing like this being.”

“It is me, Johanna, I may be a pony now but I was somethin’ else entirely. I was what’s known as a man, a human man.” Arthur explained. “My old life was mostly nothin’ but runnin’ and hidin’. The reason is because I was…an outlaw.”

“An outlaw? But you seem so kind and good.” Johanna protested.

“One thing you gotta know about me, I wasn’t a good man.” Arthur sighed. “As an outlaw, I ran with a gang of other outlaws and we did just about any bad thing you can think of. I stole, lied, robbed, beat, tortured, and killed many men in my world. It was a life I was raised into by that man in the middle, Dutch, and the life that…I ended with when I had passed.” Johanna looked more confused as Arthur continued. “I had come down with a disease called tuberculosis, a nasty sickness that made me go into a coughing fit and made it near impossible to breathe. Dutch was like a father figure to me, Hosea too in his own way, but Dutch lost his mind and ended up abandoning me in my time of need. He pretty much turned against everyone who was loyal to him despite all we had been through.” Arthur’s ears drooped as he frowned. “We were all pretty much family, despite the choices we made, we made sure to stick together. In the end, I was left alone; dying on a mountain edge. Next thing I know, I find myself here in this colorful world; no longer as a man. This weapon, Johanna, is what symbolizes the kind of man I am. I was an outlaw back where I’m from, and I probably hurt more people than I tried to help.”

When Arthur finished his story, Johanna had to compose herself to take in this information. It all seemed so unreal that a stallion like Arthur was actually an other worldly being. To make matters even more unbelievable, he had openly admitted to taking lives and being an outlaw which made her a bit fearful of the gunslinger. Part of her told her to demand the gunslinger to leave the badge on the table and to vacate the town so that he wouldn’t hurt anyone else. However, another more vocal part of her mind told her not to jump to conclusions and allow him to explain himself. After all, if he were as bad a stallion as he proclaimed himself to be, why would he have done all the noble acts so far? Why would he be so kind and gentle to those around him? Why would he have stepped in when those stallions threatened to take her away?

“If what you say is true, then why accept the position as sheriff?” Johanna questioned as she handed Arthur back the photo.

“I don’t know, maybe I wanted to see if I could be somethin’ different than what I was. I always told the gang I ran with I wanted to go straight.” Arthur said. “But that all went downhill faster than I care to admit when one of our own turned against us. I know this all is a shock to you, Johanna, I understand if you don’t want me as yer sheriff no more.”

Arthur reached up to unpin the badge on his shirt, but Mayor Mare quickly stood up and leaned forward and grasped his hand. Arthur looked up to gaze into the mare’s eyes as she held onto his hand with a stern gaze.

“Answer me this, Arthur, do you still wish to continue your old life?” Joahnna questioned.

“No, I prefer it stay buried.” Arthur responded.

“Do you have any intention of hurting anypony?”

“Only to those who deserve it. As for the other townsfolk, I wouldn’t hurt anyone even if I wanted to.”

“And this…gun of yours?”

“I prefer I not use it anymore than I already have, but if I must, then only when absolutely necessary.”

“And do you believe that you will be a good sheriff? One who will keep the peace and all of us safe?”

“I’ll do my absolute damndest, Johanna.”

“Lastly, what is it you want for yourself, Arthur?”

“To rest.” Arthur stated. “To not run anymore, to just settle down and actually do some good. I may not know why or how I came here, especially how I became a pony, but that all don’t really matter no more. I want a fresh start, one with not as much bloodshed as I spilled back home. These ponies, this world, it’s all still unfamiliar to me, but I still would like to see what it has to offer. If you would give me a chance, I swear on my life I’ll prove you right.”

Johanna stared into the gunslinger’s eyes for a few moments so she could see if what he proclaimed was the truth. Arthur was not like any other stallion she had met, for he was more unique. In more ways than one, since he had told her of his origin and who and what he is. His words, besides his eyes, were what mattered to the mayor of Ponyville. They sounded sincere and truthful as he had hoped, but also very sad and tired. However, there was something else about Arthur that made her heart flutter ever so slightly as she gazed into his sky blue eyes. Johanna had not seen such eyes as his and she found herself to be entranced by them. Blinking out of her staring, Johanna smiled as she pulled his hand away from the badge pinned on his shirt.

“Arthur, thank you for being honest with me. I can honestly say that you are indeed a good stallion at heart.” Johanna said warmly.

“But I-”

“Please allow me to finish.” Johanna said, raising her hand as she sat back down in her chair. “You say you aren’t as good as you claim, when in fact that it could not be farther from the truth. You say you have done a great many bad deeds, including taking lives, but that was what you were in your old life. Here, in Ponyville, you now have a chance to be somepony different from what you once were. If you were as bad as you claim to be, then why did you help those mares? Why did you expose Rocky Edge? And, more importantly…” Johanna reached over and placed her hand on Arthur’s. “Why did you protect me?”

“Well…” Arthur glanced down at her hand on his. “Maybe I just wanted something to do to pass the time.”

“Maybe, or maybe you knew it was the right thing to do.” Johanna said as she removed her hand. “The ponies of this little town might find your actions to be overzealous, but I am willing to be bold enough to say that it’s just what Ponyville needs; as Celestia is my whiteness.”

Celestia? Who’s that?

“You’re that confident in me, aren’t ya?” Arthur chuckled.

“I am, you must be willing to give yourself a chance even if you do not believe it. I do, Arthur, I believe in you.”

“Heh, well shoot, how can I say no after all that?” Arthur chuckled. “Alrighty then, Johanna, I’ll keep wearin’ the badge.”

“I am very happy to hear it.” Johanna said with a cheerful smile. “And…if it’s not too much to ask.” Johanna looked away bashfully as her cheeks tinted a little. “Perhaps you would like to accompany me some time for a small get together?”

“Hmm, hell, why not?” Arthur nodded.

Johanna was still smiling cheerfully at the gunslinger as to maintain her composure, but internally she was squealing like a filly and jumping around excitedly.

Oh thank Celestia! He said yes! I wonder what I’ll wear? What should we do together? I need to plan, I haven’t spent time with a stallion in so long! Johanna cheered in her head.

“Welp, if that’s all there is to it, I best be startin’ my patrol.” Arthur said, putting his hat back on and holstering his gun.

“Oh, one more thing, Arthur.” Johanna said. “What exactly are you planning regarding future living arrangements?”

“Well my tent seems to be enough fer me.” Arthur shrugged.

“Hmm, I’m afraid that will not do.” Johanna shook her head. “If you would give me some time, I believe I will be able to provide you with living under an actual roof.”

“I couldn’t ask you to do that. You already done enough fer me already by lettin’ me keep this here badge.” Arthur said.

“Be that as it may, I believe that a stallion of your stature, with your position, deserves his own humble abode in Ponyville. We can’t have you camping out at the lake all the time, now can we?” Johanna argued.

“I honestly don’t mind it.” Arthur shrugged again. “But you do what you think is best.”

“Then I shall do just that.” Johanna said.

Arthur noddded and rose from his chair. He tipped his hat and left Mayor Mare’s office and Johanna was left by herself. Once she was alone, she rested her head on her hand as Arthur’s face kept popping up. Johanna bit her bottom lip and her eyelids grew heavy as she hummed in delight.

“That stallion, what a character he is.” Johanna sighed.

2 Weeks Later

Life in Ponyville has improved for the better for the ponies of the little town. Ever since the gang of troublemakers were run out of town, everyone was now able to walk about the streets without having to worry about getting harassed or bullied into doing something unpleasant. Things were looking much brighter for everyone Ponyville, well…almost everyone. There were still those who would sometimes like to cause mischief. Such mischief would include how right about now, a stallion was following Pinkie Pie who was about to join her friends for a picnic. He had been eyeing the party mare since this morning and Pinkie, despite her mostly bubbly attitude, was feeling rather uncomfortable for being followed.

“C’mon, Pinkie baby, just one night?” The stallion insisted. “It’ll be fun, you like fun, right?”

“I do like fun, but I have a lot of baking to do so I can’t.” Pinkie insisted.

“Oh, I don’t believe that. I know you’re the kind of mare who wouldn’t turn away from any kind of fun.”

“Welp, I guess you’d be wrong. Now please leave me alone.” Pinkie said as she quickened her pace.

“I don’t like being told no.” The stallion frowned, then grabbed her arm. “I’m trying to be nice, and this is how you act? You’re supposed to be the party mare!”

“Let go of me!” Pinkie shrieked.

“Not unless you say yes!”

“HEY!”

Both ponies turned their heads to see a very unhappy tall stallion. He wore a white button up shirt, a black bandana tied around his neck, blue jeans, black suspenders, and a leather Stetson hat that covered his eyes from the shadow of the sun. Pinkie smiled as she pulled her arm free and hopped over to the stallion as the harasser was frozen due to fear. He knew who this stallion was, since he recognized the badge pinned to his shirt almost anywhere.

“Sh-Sheriff Arthur Morgan…” The stallion stuttered as the gunslinger lifted his head up a little so his eyes could be seen; and they did not look friendly.

“Hi Arty!” Pinkie chirped as she gave Arthur a big hug. Arthur smiled for a brief moment as he returned the gesture by patting her head but went back to glaring at the stallion as Pinkie stood by his side.

“Mister Jester.” Arthur sighed, making the pegasus stallion stand up straight. “Ya just can’t seem to keep yer hands to yerself, can you?”

“I-It was an honest mistake, sheriff, I-I swear!” Mister pleaded.

“Yeah? Like how ya said it was a mistake last week when ya tried to swindle Miss Citrus Squeeze out of her fruit?” Arthur questioned as he approached Mister. “Or maybe when you tried to ask for a reward when you helped them elderly ponies with their shopping? Only you weren’t too friendly when you asked.” Arthur stood over the sweating stallion as Arthur placed a hand on his belt. “Now I see you hasslin’ Pinkie Pie here, who happens to be a good friend of mine. Is this another one of them mistakes Mister?”

“I-I-I…” Mister struggled to find the words.

“I never understand why ya pull the same bullshit every time, Mister, why won’t ya just grow the hell up like yer momma keeps tellin’ ya?”

“I’m…sorry.” Mister said quietly as he hung his head.

“I’m afraid it’s a little late fer sorry, son.” Arthur said as he pulled out a pair of chain cuffs. “Turn around, I’ll let yer momma deal with ya back at the barracks.”

“But I-”

“I don’t wanna hear it, boy.” Arthur lectured as he turned Mister around and cuffed his hands behind his back. “I gave ya one too many chances and ya squandered the lot of them. Now yer gonna deal with the harsh reality that you can’t do what ya please just for the hell of it and not expect to have it bite ya in the ass.” Once he cuffed his hands, Arthur pulled out his rope and tied Mister’s wings together so he couldn’t fly away. “Now let’s get to it, I’ll see ya around Pinkie.” Arthur said as he tipped his hat to the party mare.

“Thank you Arty! There’s a free donut with your name on it the next time you come by Sugarcube Corner! La la la la laaaa~!” Pinkie sang gleefully as she hopped away.

Arthur chuckled as he pushed Mister to walk and made their way over to the barracks. Yes indeed, everyone was familiar with their new sheriff and were grateful for keeping the peace and kept their heads held high. Arthur also made sure to help around town besides upholding the law. He’d always try to assist in any way he could, which included being a voice of reason to those who just needed advice. In the two weeks since his arrival, Arthur was well known to everyone as Ponyville’s star citizen. However, if there were a group of ponies who just might have enjoyed Arthur’s presence more than anyone in town, it would have to be the group of foals whom Arthur first met upon his arrival. The CMC and Pipsqueak had recently made a habit of visiting Arthur at his camp or seeking him out every day. They admired the gunslinger and always desired to spend time with him as much as they could before and after they had to go to school. Arthur personally didn’t mind their company since they would always ask for a story or two from back home. While most of his stories wouldn’t be for the ears for children, there was one he’d always tell about how he chased around Magnifico the Magnificent through the forest for Miss Marjorie. The story would always make the foals laugh themselves silly as Arthur imitated Bertram and how he talked. Arthur soon made it back to the barracks and the guards present watched Mister being pushed along with knowing smirks.

“Told you he’d be hauled in by the sheriff.”

“Couldn’t keep out of trouble, huh Jester?”

“It’s about time he got a pair of cuffs on him.”

“Pipe down, the lot of ya.” Arthur said as he passed Mister off to the chuckling stallions and untied his rope from Mister’s wings. “Somepony send fer his momma, she’ll wanna know that her boy finally made it here.”

“You got it, sheriff, where’re you headed off to now?”

“I’m done fer the day so I’m headed back to my camp.” Arthur said as he waved over his shoulder and exited the barracks. “Y’all take care now.”

As Arthur made his way back to camp and the sun was just about to set, he heard some kind of commotion happening near the edge of town. It all sounded like shouting and ponies yelling at each other. Curious, Arthur approached all the noise he was hearing and was met with a very unusual and crazy situation. Ponies were all piling up on each other and had a strange look in their eyes, in the center of it all was Big Mac who was holding some kind of old looking doll and trying desperately to keep it away from them all.

“What in tarnation is goin’ on here?!” Arthur wondered as he stomped over to the pile of ponies. “Get off of him, the lot of ya!”

“Wait Arthur!”

Arthur turned around to see Twilight run up to him and she looked completely frazzled. Her mane and tail were unkempt and scraggly, her clothes were all wrinkled, and she was completely out of breath from running all over the place.

“Twilight, what sweet sam hill is with them?!” Arthur demanded.

“I didn’t have a friendship problem to write about!” Twilight blurted out. “I cast a Want It Need It spell on my doll to make one and everypony went crazy!”

“Why the hell would ya do that?!”

“Because I was gonna be tardy! I’m never tardy, Arthur, never!” Arthur was about to look back at the doll but Twilight grabbed his head and shielded his eyes. “NO! Don’t look at it! You’ll be under the effects of the spell too!”

“Twilight, get offa me!” Arthur snapped as he pried her hands loose. “Now I may still be new to all this magic and what not, but whatever ya did is makin’ everypony lose their shit! Ya need to fix this right now!”

“GIMMIE!”

Arthur turned around again to see Mayor Mare snatch the doll away and run off with it.

“NOPE!” Mac snapped as he and the crowd ran after her.

“Damnit! Calm down, will ya?!” Arthur barked as he gave chase.

“I can fix it! I swear I can fix it!” Twilight yelped as she ran close behind.

Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity were all sitting around together; enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. Applejack was leaning against a tree with her hat tipped down as she chewed on a straw of hay when she heard loud noises approaching, which made her tip her hat up and look around.

“Y’all hear that?” She asked her friends. Out of nowhere, a stampede of bewitched ponies ran past the group of friends, kicking up dust as they ran by. “What in the name of things natural is goin’ on here?!”

From the crowd, the doll flew through the air and a couple mares tried to pull it from each other. The doll slipped out of their grip and fell to the ground near the mares. Before Rainbow could properly look at the doll and fall under its influence, Twilight caught up to her friends and grabbed Rainbow’s head and pulled it away.

“Don’t look at it!” She yelped.

“Don’t look at what?” Rarity wondered.

“My smarty pants doll! I enchanted her and everypony’s fighting over her!”

“Why would you enchant your doll?” Fluttershy asked.

“I had to do something! I had nothing to report to Princess Celestia! I thought if I couldn’t find a problem, I’d make a problem! The day is almost over!”

Just as the doll was about to be pounced on again, a lasso flew out towards it and was pulled away. The doll then found itself in the hands of the gunslinger as all eyes were met on him. Arthur glanced at the doll in his hand and noticed it had a slight glow with little hearts swirling around it which made him arch a brow.

“Why the hell would these folks go through all this craziness fer this stupid thing?” Arthur wondered.

“GIMMIE THAT DOLL!”

Arthur looked up to see multiple ponies about to jump him, but Arthur ducked just in time and made a run for it.

“Y’all crazier than a drunkard on moonshine!” Arthur snapped as he ran away from his pursuers. “It’s just a damn doll, fer christ sake!”

Arthur ran in circles as he ducked, dodged, and avoided any who tried to take the doll from him. Unfortunately, Arthur soon found himself completely surrounded by the ponies who were all eyeing him, mostly the doll, with crazed expressions.

“Aw hell…” Arthur muttered as the sun set and he covered his face with his arms, bracing for impact.

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE!!”

Suddenly, a bright light appeared in the sky and the ponies stopped in their tracks before they could pounce on the gunslinger. There was a collection of gasps that filled the area and Arthur was beginning to relax himself. Lowering his arms a bit, he opened an eye and saw that all the ponies were dispersing and leaving Arthur alone. When he lowered his arms a little more, he saw that the doll wasn’t glowing anymore; which meant the spell was broken. The light still shining behind him made Arthur turn his head, only to be met with a spectacle that made his eyes widen. Standing before Twilight, who was frowning and on her knees, was a mare wearing a white regal looking dress with a picture of the sun embroidered on the side. Her fur was a sort of alabaster white and her mane and tail looked like a rainbow that seemed to be flowing in a nonexistent wind and she had a pair of wings and a horn. The unknown mare was wearing an assortment of jewelry on her hands and a necklace around her neck, including a golden tiara with a purple gem in the center The way she gazed down at Twilight with a stern gaze, how her friends looked especially nervous in her presence, left the gunslinger so shocked that he didn’t notice Mac swipe the doll from his hand and run off with it.

“Meet me in the library…” The mare said in a strict, yet motherly, tone. She then spread her wings and took flight towards Ponyville, leaving the mares and was too preoccupied to notice Arthur.

“Goodbye girls…” Twilight said sadly as she stood up and walked away. “If you care to visit, I’ll be in magic kindergarten back in Canterlot.”

Meanwhile, Arthur was still in a daze as to what he had just witnessed. Who was that mare? Why did she make Arthur tense up at the mere sight of her? It was as if he was in the presence of an almighty being who would send shivers down his spine, should she have noticed him.

“Magic kindergarten?” Fluttershy repeated.

“Canterlot?” Rainbow added.

“We’re never gonna see Twilight again!” Pinkie cried.

“What’re we gonna do y’all?” Applejack wondered.

“Of all the worst things that could happen!” Rarity shrieked. “This is THE. WORST. POSSIBLE. THING!” The other mares just gave her a deadpanned look. “What? I really mean it this time!”

“Ahem, uh ladies?” Arthur cleared his throat as he approached the mares. Rainbow flinched and looked away with an embarrassed look as she hid her face with her wings. “What the heck was that all about?”

“Oh Arthur, this is not good.” Fluttershy said. “If she sends Twilight back to Canterlot, we’ll never see her again.”

“I see, but I got a question fer y’all.” Arthur said. “Who was that mare?” All the mares looked at the gunslinger as if he had grown a third head.

“Surely you jest, Arthur, everypony knows who Princess Celestia is.” Rarity said.

“I’m afraid I ain’t one of them.” Arthur argued. “So again I ask, who’s Princess Celestia?”

The Gunslinger and The Princess

View Online

Chapter 9

After Arthur’s rather…crazy experience with the whole doll fiasco, he and Twilight’s friends were quickly making their way back to the Golden Oak Library. The girls were all very worried about what Twilight had told them, that she would have to return to Canterlot and they would never see her again. Meanwhile, the gunslinger had other things to worry about. Like, who in the world was that mare with the fancy dress? Why did she look so majestic, that it made Arthur feel as though there was a lump in his throat he couldn’t swallow? Whoever she was, she did not look happy with Twilight’s little stunt and he needed to be there for his friend.

“She can’t send Twilight back to Canterlot, can she?” Rainbow said as she flew alongside the others.

“Ah certainly hope not, sugar cube.” Applejack sighed. “But she is the Princess, so Ah think she can do whatever she pleases.”

Again with callin’ her Princess, just who is this mare they’re on about? Arthur wondered.

“Well regardless, we simply must try to convince her not to take Twilight away.” Rarity argued. “She’s our friend! Our precious, wonderful friend! Wouldn’t you agree Arthur?”

“Hm? Oh uh, yeah sure.” Arthur murmured.

“Is everything okay Arthur?” Fluttershy wondered. “You look a little nervous.”

“Maybe he’s just nervous to meet the Princess for the first time!” Pinkie chirped as she hopped along. “Don’t worry, Arty, Princess Celestia is the kindest, most super duper friendliness pony in ALL of Equestria!”

“She sure didn’t look like it.” Arthur said unconvinced. “She looked more pissed off than friendly.”

“True she looked a tad…displeased, but rest assured she’s as benevolent as we say.” Rarity said.

“Here’s hopin’.” Arthur shrugged.

The group eventually made it to the Golden Oak Library. All of Twilight’s friends each had worried looks and all were determined to try and convince Princess Celestia to not take Twilight away from her new home. As they approached the door, Arthur was still trying to get a handle on how to properly greet the pony princess. If Arthur was honest with himself, this would be the first time he’d be meeting actual royalty. There were often times, back in his world, where he would meet individuals who’d claim to be royalty or have actuarial merit to their name. Of course, Arthur wouldn’t believe a word if they couldn’t back up their claims, however this mare seemed to be the real deal. The way her very presence made the gunslinger stiff with tension, how her literal shining radiance made his heart beat faster than normal, it was as if he was put under a spell and couldn’t break free. Whatever the case, tonight was the night he would have the privilege to meet someone as important as her.

The mares all leaned in on the door to listen in in the conversation inside and Arthur was standing close enough to also listen in.

“But i’m supposed to send you a letter about friendship every week.” They heard Twilight say. “I missed the deadline! I’m a bad student! I’m…tardy!”

Mmm, poor kid, she seems awful hard in herself. Arthur thought.

“You are a wonderful student, Twilight.” Princess Celestia said in a calmer tone, making Arthur’s ears perk up. “I don’t have to get a letter every week to know that.”

“Really?” Twilight said.

The door the mares were leaning on couldn’t bear the weight anymore as it gave way and Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie fell through on top of each other. Rarity stepped past them and Rainbow flew in and somersaulted in between Twilight and Celestia.

“Wait!” Rainbow said, holding her arms out.

“You can’t punish her!” Pinkie said.

“It wasn’t her fault!” Applejack said.

“I’m listening.” Celesita said patiently.

“Please, your highness, we all saw that Twilight was upset.” Fluttershy admitted.

“But we thought the thing that she was worrying about wasn’t worth worrying about.” Rainbow said as Pinkie hugged Twilight.

“So when she ran off, all worked up, not a single one of us tried to stop her.” Applejack said.

“As Twilight’s good friends, we should’ve taken her feelings seriously and been there for her.” Rarity said.

“Please don’t take her away from us just because we were too insensitive to help her.” Fluttershy pleaded as her ears drooped.

Arthur, who was still outside the library and listening in, took the opportunity to make his presence known. He adjusted his hat and stepped through the doorway and walked towards the sun monarch. The feeling from before, when he first saw the Princess, had returned but not as intense as before. Celestia’s gaze shifted from the mares and to the gunslinger and tilted her head at his presence. Not wanting to be rude, Arthur reached up and took off his hat and combed his mane back and smiled kindly to Princess Celestia.

“And who might you be?” Celesita asked.

“Pardon for the interruption, ma’am, my name’s Arthur Morgan.” Arthur said as he bowed his head slightly and held his hat over his heart.

“I see, I am Princess Celestia, a pleasure.” Celestia said as she walked past the mares and stood just in front of Arthur. To her and the other’s surprise, the gunslinger was just as tall as Celestia, if by only an inch or two taller. Celestia eyed the stallion curiously as Arthur just stood there waiting for a response.

“My dear student has told me about you through her letters, Mr. Morgan…” Celestia spoke with a gentle yet firm tone as her eyes studied the clothing and equipment he was carrying. Particularly the firearms on his belt buckle. “May I inquire as to what that is?” she asked politely and gestured to his pistol.

Arthur flinched at the question and was inclined to try and make something up to try and dodge the question. However the way Celestia looked at him in the eye, the way her eyes held a kindness to them but also were very cautious, his inner voice advised him that lying or deceiving would not be the best course of action.

“I’ll tell ya.” Arthur sighed. “Along with who I really am. But it ain’t a tale that’ll make you or anyone here smile. Ya still wanna hear it?”

Celestia arched a brow and looked back at the other mares in the room. All of them nodded. She then looked back at Arthur to reply. “Very well, continue please, Mr. Morgan.”

Arthur nodded back as he walked over to a chair and sat down after placing his hat on the table.

“I come off to ya’ll as a pony stallion.” Arthur began. “I’ve got fur, hooves, mane, and tail like everyone else around here. Some of ya’ll have noticed that I talk a little differently than most, right?”

“Now that you mention it.” Spike said as he came out of his hiding spot. “You do say stuff like someone and anyone instead of somepony and anypony.”

“I also have noticed that.” Twilight said. “How come you talk like this Arthur? Do all ponies talk like you do where you are from?”

“Well there’s more to it all than just the way my words sound.” Arthur said. “Ya see…when I said I wasn’t from around here, I mean that in more ways than one.”

“What’re ya sayin’?” Applejack questioned.

“I’m sayin’ I ain’t from this very world.” Arthur finally said, leaving the mares and Spike more confused. “I was once somethin’ called a human man, I was never a pony to begin with.”

Celestia hummed and thinned her lips as though in thought. “Can you please describe what humans look like, Mr Morgan?”

Arthur reached into his satchel and grabbed the photo he had shown Mayor Mare and held it up to Celestia. Celestia’s horn glowed and the photo levitated from Arthur’s hand and held it up in front of her. The mares and Spike all gathered around to see the photo and all gazed at it curiously.

“Who or what are these guys?” Rainbow wondered.

“They look a little like monkeys.” Fluttershy said.

“They’re frowning, are they sad about something?” Pinkie wondered.

“Why are their mane’s so short?” Rarity wondered.

“The feller on the right is me.” Arthur spoke up, making all turn to him. “The other two are Hosea Matthews, on the left, and Dutch van der Linde, in the middle.” The ponies looked back at the photo and then back to the gunslinger as if trying to see the resemblance.

“Well…I guess ya look like this feller.” Applejack said.

“But if this is you, why are you a pony?” Twilight asked.

“I couldn’t tell ya if I wanted to.” Arthur said. “I showed up in this world and in this here body after my life had ended due to my sickness and last stand.” That last comment caught the attention of the princess.

“Hold on, you died?” Twilight asked, shocked to hear as the photo was handed back to Arthur.

Celestia’s eyes softened. “Illness? You also mentioned last stand? Were you a soldier back in your previous life?” she asked Arthur. “I’m just amazed that anypony would permit another to fight when they are suffering from any ailment that is life threatening…”

“No…I wasn’t nothin’ like some soldier who fought for his country, far from it.” Arthur said as he reached into his satchel again to put the photo back and grabbed another piece of paper. “I was somethin’ worse.” Arthur pulled out a larger piece of paper and unfolded it. “I was somethin’ that most would call a disgrace to society.” He held the paper up and everyone gasped.

As her eyes scanned the wanted poster, Celestia’s mind was racing a marathon. On one hand, this stallion was perhaps the most vile stallion she has ever come across since Sombra. Yet on the other hand, based on his actions, words, and emotions he was a genuine soul who suffered through life’s struggles. She turned her gaze at Arthur and saw his eyes were lowered. She noticed one thing present in them. Regret.

“Is…i-is this you?” Rarity muttered.

“This ain’t what Ah think it is, is it?” Applejack asked hesitantly.

“I’m afraid so.” Arthur said. “I…was an outlaw. A wanted man who committed many crimes for personal gain.”

“B-But that can’t be.” Fluttershy said. “You’re such a kind stallion.”

“Well I sure as hell wasn’t kind when I was still a man.” Arthur replied.

“Tell me, Mr. Morgan…What do you hope to accomplish by telling and showing us all of this? Do you think this alone will clear your sins?” Celestia wondered as Arthur set the poster aside.

“Not really, ma’am.” Arthur shook his head. “This here poster shows just what kind of feller I used to be. Thing is, I was part of a gang of criminals. We were made up of people who didn’t give two shits about following the law and livin’ ordinary lives. I can name plenty of times when I could’ve stopped and live like norma folk, but that life was somethin’ I was raised into by Dutch. You asked me what this thing on my belt is.” Arthur unholstered his pistol and held it up for all to see. “This is something called a pistol, a mighty powerful and dangerous weapon that most of us humans used against each other.”

“What did you use it for?” Celestia wondered.

“Takin’ lives…” Arthur said melancholy, causing all in the room to go dead silent.

Celestia used her magic to bring the pistol closer and analyzed it as carefully as she could. “So what you are saying, is that this is like a sword… meant to end lives?”

“GIVE IT HERE!” Arthur snapped as he snatched the pistol out of her magic, startling the group. “No one’s supposed to touch it! Not you! Not no one! And yes, there are plenty of weapons like this meant to take the lives of many. I’ve done so myself countless times! I killed, robbed, stole, and beat people just to get what I and my gang needed most: money.” Arthur holstered the gun back and sat down as he pinched the bridge of his muzzle. “I’m sorry for snappin’ like that, but you gotta understand. These weapons of mine are not for anyone to hold on their own. I ain’t even sure why they were brought with me in the first place. Point is, it was easier to get what I wanted with it.”

“If that’s true, then why aren’t you like how you were now?” Spike asked.

“Because…I didn’t even expect to still be alive in the first place. I was infected by a disease called tuberculosis, it was an ailment that sent me into coughing fits, made me spit up blood, and I barely breathe most of the time. I’d tell ya all the horrible things my gang and I did, which is a lot, but we were only trying to steal enough to escape the law and find a place for ourselves. That all didn’t last though, since Dutch had lost his mind and we was set up by one of our own. I ran for it with my good friend John Marston and were chased by Dutch and this detective agency who’d been hunting us called the Pinkertons. I managed to get John out so he could be with his family, but I was left alone after Dutch went and abandoned me. I still remember laying on that mountain top, watchin’ the sun rise as I barely was able to take my last breath. I fully expected to wake up in Hell and have the Devil show me to my punishment, yet instead I wound up here. Even though I did what I pleased and took what I wanted, I always did try to help whenever possible.” Arthur looked down at the badge pinned to his shirt and frowned. “I guess I’m somewhat of a hypocrite, wearing this badge, I’m a wanted outlaw and I feel like I don’t deserve it.”

Celestia inhaled and exhaled for a moment whilst she gazed into Arthur’s eyes. “Mr. Morgan, though your past life you may have done many horrendous things, the fact that you are able to see the error of your ways tells that there is more to you than meets the eyes.”

Before he could respond back, Celestia raised her hand to keep Arthur from speaking. “From what you have told me, the life that you lived was not of choice but of necessity and the fact that you helped others with their endeavours also speaks volumes to me. Especially this John Marston and his family, whom I can only assume are eternally grateful to you for your sacrifice.”

“You and me both, ma’am.” Arthur said with a sad smile as he stood up. He then stepped toward Celestia and held out his hands.

“Arthur, what are you doing?” Rarity wondered.

“Turnin’ myself in.” Arthur said.

“What?! But you can’t!” Rainbow said.

“Arty don’t go!” Pinkie cried.

“This is something I should’ve done back home anyway. It was fun while it lasted, wearin’ the badge these past couple of weeks, but I can’t change the things I’ve done. The only way I can think of to make up for it all is to serve whatever time is necessary behind bars. So here I am, Princess, I surrender myself to whatever restraints you have for me.” The gunslinger kept his hands held out, expecting to be cuffed and hauled away.

Celestia just stared at the gunslinger and eyed the badge that was pinned to his shirt. She approached Arthur and raised her hands, hearing a gasp from the other mares in the background with the motion she just actioned.

She hugged him.

“You’ve been through so much and sacrifice even more, Arthur…” She spoke to him soft and motherly, her words only audible to his ears.

Arthur stood there baffled and unable to process the situation. The Princess of Equestria was hugging the gunslinger and consoling him. Arthur stood frozen as he looked past her flowing mane to the mares. They were all shocked to see Celestia hugging Arthur, but were also happy to see that he wouldn’t be treated like a criminal and taken away.

“Princess…are ya sure you wanna be huggin’ me like this?” Arthur wondered. Celestia pulled back as she placed her hands on his shoulders. She smiled at the gunslinger and nodded as she cupped his cheek caringly.

Celestia smiled demurely at Arthur, her hand never leaving his cheek. “Everypony needs somepony to take comfort in…and also no matter the burdens we face, you don’t have to carry the load all by yourself.” She said as she remembered the events that separated her from her beloved sister for over a millenia.

Arthur listened intently at her words, it had been some time since he had heard such words of comfort. It reminded him of when he once spoke to the Sister from Brother Dorkins’ church. He remembered how he told her he had lived a bad life and she said that everyone lived bad lives. Her words seemed to echo in his mind.

“Life is full of pain…but there is also love and beauty.”

“What am I gonna do now?”

“Be grateful that for the first time…you see your life clearly.”

Arthur smiled as he brought his arms up and returned the embrace, to which Celestia hugged him again. “Have I been a terrible fool, Princess?” Arthur wondered as more of the Sister’s words played back in his mind.

“Perhaps you can help somebody? Helping makes you really happy.”

“But…I still don’t believe in nothin’.”

“Often neither do I...but then, I meet someone like you and everything makes sense.”

“I guess I…I’m afraid.”

“There is nothing to be afraid of, Mr. Morgan. Take a gamble that love exists, and do a loving act.”

“Everypony can make foolish choices in life, Mr. Morgan…but those who wish to set things right, are the ones who need the most support…” Celestia said and slowly removed her hand from Arthur. For what seemed like an eternity, her eyes were locked onto his. That was until she was interrupted by six figures rushing towards the stallion. All the mares embraced Arthur in a group hug, some with tears in their eyes, and held him close.

“Please don’t be sad Arthur!” Fluttershy said.

“We don’t care what ya did before, yer our friend too!” Applejack said.

“We wouldn’t have any other stallion as our sheriff!” Rarity said.

“There’s no way you’re going anywhere without getting past me, big guy!” Rainbow said.

“WE CARE ABOUT YOU NO MATTER WHAT, ARTY!” Pinkie cried.

“You have nothing to be ashamed of, Arthur, who you are now is what matters.” Twilight said. Arthur kept smiling as he wrapped his arms around the mares. For the first time in his second life, he felt welcomed and wanted.

“Thank you, thank you all from the bottom of my heart.” Arthur said as they broke the group hug.

“Looks like you all learned a valuable lesson today.” Celestia said with a smile. “Very well, I’ll forget Twilight’s punishment on one condition.” Celestia walked to the door and peered over her shoulder and turned around. “From this day forth, I would like you all to report your findings on the magic of friendship. When, and only when, you happen to discover them. That includes you, Mr. Morgan.”

“Me? Why?” Arthur wondered.

Celestia smiled and giggled, covering her mouth with her hand. “Because this is a new beginning for you, Arthur…and with new beginnings comes new experiences. With those experiences, comes lessons.” She said sagely to the stallion.

“Hmm, well if you insist I guess I can try my best Princess.” Arthur shrugged.

“Please, Arthur, any friend of mine may call me Celestia.” She said with a playful wink. “I expect you to keep doing your solemn duty as sheriff and keep my little ponies safe.”

“You can count on me, Celestia.” Arthur nodded.

Celestia then exited the library out to the balcony and Twilight followed her to speak with her. Meanwhile, Arthur picked his hat up and left to leave the mares to themselves. As Arthur walked through the moonlit town of Ponyville back to his campsite, his smile had never faded since things turned out for the better. He was so very nervous that he would be rejected and cast out after revealing who and what he was to his friends and the princess. When in fact, they had accepted him and let him keep wearing the badge still pinned to his shirt. He could now wear it proudly and be the stallion they believed him to be.

“I’ll make them proud.” Arthur said as he tipped his hat to the moon. “I’ll be the best damn sheriff I can be.”

Celestia soon returned to the castle with a smile as she entered her chambers through her balcony. She stretched her wings and arms as she approached the dresser to slip into her nightgown.

“Sister?” Celestia turned to see a silhouette of a mare who gazed at her curiously. “Welcometh backeth, sist’r, how is thy student doing? Didst thee help h’r with h’r dram problem?”

“She will be alright, dear sister,” Celestia assured Luna. “By the way, you might want to visit Ponyville in a few days…you might make some new friends, particularly a stallion I just met.”

“What doth thee cullionly? Who is’t is this new stallion thee speaketh of?” Luna wondered. “And wherefore shouldst We wend out concluded, be it?”

“Because you and he are very similar, from one degree to the other.” Celestia replied and then let out a yawn. “Well, it’s time for me to retire for the evening. Good night, Luna.” She greeted her sister as she walked to her bedroom, with the latter left behind to ponder her words. Luna returned to her own chambers and scratched her chin.

“Hmm, who is’t couldst this new stallion beest? We supposeth We can indulge in h’r requesteth to wend outside. Tis Nightmare Night anon, a p’rfect chance to socialize with our subjects.”

Elsewhere

A stallion walked through the halls of a large mansion with a nervous expression on his face. He kept dabbing his forehead with a handkerchief as he approached a set of large double doors. He wiped his forehead one last time before reaching up to knock on the door.

“Come in…” A deep gruff voice called out, making him flinch.

The stallion gulped and pushed the doors open. The room was large and had an assortment of fancy furniture and paintings hanging on the walls. At the far end of the room was a desk and a chair behind it. The chair was facing away from the approaching stallion and a hand with rings on each finger held it up so he could halt.

“Speak.” The unknown individual said.

“S-Sir…” The young stallion spoke. “The um, associate of yours, Rocky Edge, has been arrested.”

“Who?”

“The…guard you had us pay off so you could keep tabs on that small town, Ponyville.”

“…Oh yeah, how did he get caught?”

“Well…apparently there’s a new sheriff in town. He exposed Rocky and is keeping watch over it.”

“Hmph, is he now? Guess Ricky didn’t get the chance, or forgot, to mention who really is in charge. Send a Collector there to see who this sheriff is. Have him remind those insignificant ponies who really runs Equestria besides that bitch Celestia.” The voice said in a cold tone.

“O-Of course sir.” The stallion said and turned to walk away.

“And while you’re at it, send a message to our guy in the big house. Tell him there’s a new rat in his house that needs to be taken care of, as to not risk any unwanted attention.”

“I…will get right on that.” The stallion then quickly walked out of the room, leaving his boss alone to his thoughts.

“A sheriff, eh?” The voice chuckled. “What a bucking joke.”

Undead Gunslinger

View Online

Chapter 10

“Come on, sheriff, it was a misunderstanding!”

“If it was a misunderstandin’, then why’d you run?”

“Uh…force of habit?”

“Nice try, but fool me once? Shame on me.”

A few days had passed since Twilight’s little freak-out of being tardy and Celestia’s visit. Arthur was much more relaxed and content now that he was truly accepted as Ponyville’s sheriff. Though his days as sheriff in Ponyville were mostly quiet, there was the occasional squabble or ruckus. Though even the worst of those were usually scattered with a stern glare. Today though, today was not one of those days.

As it turned out, a stallion had rolled into town with a cart full of defective magical trinkets he was trying to sell on the cheap. Authur didn’t have a clue how magic counterfeits worked, but the line of disgruntled ponies with singed fur that had come to him complaining was all he needed to know something wasn’t on the up and up. After a confrontation, a lasso around a fleeing criminal, and a hogtie later, Arthur was walking his catch to the barracks for processing.

“Now, why did ya think it was the smartest idea to sell shotty stuff like that?”

“Oh come on, it’s the best way to make a quick bit! Besides, I had just purchased those goods. How was I supposed to know they’d go unstable that fast?”

“Well for one, you ain’t a licensed merchant. Second, you watched one of those combs turn Pinkie into a ball of crackling static electricity. She’d be really mad, if she could stop laughing about it and shocking folks.”

“But I gave everypony back their money, Right? That’s gotta count for something.”

“Nope, ya done the deed, now ya gotta face it like a stallion.” Arthur shook his head.

“Damn…”

Soon, the gunslinger dropped his perp off at the barracks so the other guards could handle it from there. He then resumed his rounds through Ponyville. As Arthur paced through town, he noticed that ponies were decorating the buildings with strange decorations. There were strands of fake skulls that hung from one building to the other, there were ponies that were carving little faces on pumpkins, and he even noticed a few ponies trying on strange looking costumes. All the sights Arthur was seeing made his curiosity perk up as he hummed to himself and scratched his chin.

“Hello, Arthur.”

Arthur turned to see Mayor Mare walk up to him with a friendly smile.

“Afternoon, Johanna, how are ya?”

“I’m quite fine, thank you for asking. Are you looking forward to tomorrow tonight’s celebration?”

“Is that what’s goin’ on? Cause I have no idea what this is all for.”

“You don’t know what Nightmare Night is?”

“Afraid not,” Arthur shook his head. “I’m new around these parts, remember?”

“Oh of course,” Johanna said sheepishly. “Well, Arthur, Nightmare Night is a festival celebrated annually in Ponyville, in which foals dress up in costumes and go door-to-door collecting candy. Festival activities include a carnival with various games, musical entertainment, and a tradition in which candy is offered to the effigy of Nightmare Moon.”

“Sounds like fun, and who’s this Nightmare Moon character?”

“I see there is much about our history that is still unfamiliar to you.” Johanna commented. “To make a long tale short, she was once an evil mare who Celestia banished to the moon a thousand years ago. Some time ago she had returned from the moon to try and eclipse the world in eternal night but Twilight and her friends managed to stop her.”

“Huh, this world of magic is just full of surprises.” Arthur mumbled.

“Will you be wearing a costume of sorts?”

“Me? Naw, I might not even attend this little shindig.”

“Oh but Arthur you must. It will be so much fun, I am sure you would enjoy it.” Johanna pleaded.

“You might be right, but that sorta thing doesn’t really sound like anythin’ I’d be too interested in. This night’s for them foals, right? I’ll just stick to my duty and make sure no one does anythin’ questionable so that y’all can have your fun.”

Johanna was about to plead more but knew better than to try and ask for something that was more or less unlikely to happen. “Very well, Arthur, if that is what you wish then I shall respect your decision.”

“Thank ya kindly,” Arthur tipped his hat. “And by the way, remember that little get together we talked about?”

“Of course.”

“After tonight’s festivities, meet me at my campsite. We’ll share a drink by the fire, sound good?” Johannas cheeks flushed red at Arthur’s offer but smiled and nodded her head. “Great, see ya then Johanna,” The gunslinger said with a wink and walked away, leaving the mayor blushing more and fanning herself with her hand.

The day dragged on until the sun began its descent for the night to come. Arthur had finished pacing through Ponyville once more and it was time for him to call it for the day. As he made his way back to the barracks to inform the others that he was done, a group of familiar foals came running up to him with excited smiling faces.

“Hi. Arthur!” They all said in unison.

“Well howdy there, kids,” Arthur said as he kneeled down in front of them. “Y’all seem to be excited.”

“You bet!” Scootaloo said. “Tomorrow night’s Nightmare Night! And we’re gonna get so much candy, we might get our cutie marks for candy collecting!”

“Is that a thing?” Sweetie Belle wondered.

“Hey, it’s a cutie mark, anything’s possible,” Apple Bloom shrugged.

“What about you, Arthur?” Pipsqueak asked. “Will you be joining everypony else tonight?”

“Afraid not,” Arthur shook his head. “I’ll just be on the side lines, making sure no one causes trouble.”

“WHAT?!” The foals all cried.

“But Arthur, you have to be a part of Nightmare Night!” Pipsqueak said.

“Yeah! There’s gonna be fun games, yummy treats, and you get to dress up in a cool costume!” Sweetie Belle said.

“I’m sure we can find you an awesome costume to wear!” Scootaloo added.

“Please, Arthur? It’ll be so much fun!” Apple Bloom begged.

“I appreciate the kind gesture kids,” Arthur said as he stood back up. “But I prefer to stick to my own tomorrow night.”

The foals looked at each other and nodded. All at once, they stood shoulder to shoulder, folded their hands, drooped their ears, and made their bottom lips quiver.

“Please…?” They all said in unison.

Arthur stared at the foals as they gave him the biggest puppy dog faces he’d ever seen. His eye twitched and tried to look away but those big eyes of theirs seemed to entrance him. With a heavy sigh and a hard pinch on the bridge of his muzzle, Arthur dragged his hand down his face and nodded his head in defeat.

“…Fine.”

“YAY!!” The foals cheered as they jumped for joy.

“But I ain’t puttin’ on no fancy costume. I don’t dress up,” Arthur stated firmly, remembering his little act he put on with Hosea as Melvin and Fenton.

“Are you sure Arthur? I think you’d make a cool pirate Captain,” Pipsqueak said.

“I’m sure I would,” Arthur chuckled as he reached down and ruffled his head. “But I’m positive that I would prefer not to wear anything. Don’t worry though, I’ll figure something out.’

“Okay, come on everypony, let’s get our costumes ready!” Pipsqueak said as they all ran off.

“Heh, those kids,” Arthur chuckled. “But do I really gotta dress up? Maybe Twilight might know of a solution.” Arthur then adjusted his hat and continued his rounds for the rest of the day. All the while, he pondered just what he could do for the night of fright tomorrow night.

The sun was beginning to set and Arthur was making his way to the Golden Oaks Library. He didn’t bother going to any costume shops since he made it clear he was not interested in dressing up for the event tomorrow night. He soon arrived at the library and approached the door. He then knocked on the door and waited for someone to answer. The door soon opened to reveal Twilight and she smiled at Arthur.

“Oh hi Arthur! You finished your shift today?” Twilight asked the sheriff.

“Howdy Twilight, I just finished my rounds,” Arthur nodded as he was invited inside. “I actually wanted to swing by and ask for a little advice.” Arthur took off his hat and combed his mane back.

Twilight nodded and gestured to Arthur to enter her home. When he was inside, she closed the door behind her using her magic and turned to face the stallion. “Sure, what can I help you with today?” She asked him, but she noticed his attention was now on the mannequin wearing a wizard’s robe littered with bells.

“That’s…quite the piece of wardrobe ya got there.” Arthur commented. “What’s it for?”

“That’s my costume for Nightmare Night. I’m dressing up as Starswirl the Bearded.” She beamed as she walked past Arthur and stood next to her costume. “Doesn’t it look amazing?!”

“Uh, yeah sure,” Arthur nodded. “But who’s this Starswirl feller?”

Twilight’s pupils shrank to that of pins when the question vibrated into her ear and reached her brain. “What?! You don’t know who THE Starswirl the Bearded was?! Father of the amniomorphic spell?!”

“Afraid not,” The gunslinger shrugged. “I ain’t from around these parts, if you recall.”

With her cheeks burning up, Twilight scratched the back of her head in embarrassment and let loose a very quiet giggle. “Sorry, I keep forgetting…” She muttered before clearing her throat. “Anyway, he was a very famous pony mage who created many of the spells we still use today. I really hope I will become as famous and important as him one day…”

“Well shoot, sounds like a feller I’d’ve like to meet,” Arthur hummed. “Anyway, I came to visit you cause I need help lookin’ the part for this Nightmare Night shindig that’s happenin’ tomorrow night.”

“Oh, you don’t have a costume yet? If you need one, I’m sure Rarity will craft you one for tomorrow.”

“See, that there’s the problem,” Arthur pointed at Twilight. “I don’t exactly wanna wear any costume of the sort, never really liked wearing anything out of the ordinary. Now I’m told that everyone else is gonna be in their own little costumes and I’ll most certainly be the odd pony out. So have ya got any alternatives in mind?”

Twilight hummed and furrowed her brows in thought whilst she crossed her arms before her chest. She continued to brainstorm for a solution to her friend’s plight. She closed her eyes and thinned her lips, until she shot them open with a grin adored on her face. “I got it!”

“What’ve ya got?” Arthur wondered.

“A solution to your problem,” she answered him and rushed to one of her desks, which were cluttered with vials and flasks filled with concoctions she has been experimenting with. She rummaged through the vials and inspected each one with a fine eye. “No. No. Definitely not!” She spoke to herself as she searched for a specific vial. “Ah ha! Here we are,” She then returned to Arthur with a bottle filled with a maroon coloured liquid. “Drink a bit of this right now please.”

Arthur gazed at the strange liquid within the vial and arched a brow at Twilight. “And what’s this…whatever this stuff’s supposed to be?”

“It’s something I’ve been working on for Nurse Redheart and Doctor Hooves,” Twilight replied and handed the vial to Arthur. “It was supposed to be an alternative to x-rays, cause some ponies are still rather nervous when it comes to radiation and such…”

“This ain’t gonna turn me into a frog or nothin’, is it?” Arthur accused.

“What?! No! I’m not a novice when it comes to potions… though this one did have a different result than what we were aiming for…” She trailed on, but then shook her head in a fast motion. “But no, this potion won’t transform you into something like a frog.”

Arthur stared at Twilight who smiled confidently and reassuringly at him. He looked at the vial again and shrugged his shoulders since it was better than wearing some strange costume. He downed the contents of the potion, which tasted like licorice, and smacked his lips. “Now what?”

Twilight focused her magic on a mirror and levitated it to her side. “Take a look.”

At first, there was no change in Arthur’s appearance. Suddenly, Arthur’s body began to feel strange for the gunslinger. The mirror showed his body begin to change, but not in the way both he and Twilight expected. It looked as if his flesh was rotting away and his eyes became glazed and white. His muzzle’s flesh also looked like it was rotting away which exposed his now yellow teeth. Lastly, his mane turned dry and mangled, blas spots forming all over his head. Both ponies gazed in both shock and horror at the mirror, Arthur looked like he had crawled out of the cemetery as a walking undead pony.

“WHAT IN TARNATION?!” Arthur shouted, his voice sounding hoarse and rough.

Twilight averted her eyes from the deceased-looking stallion before she continued. “Well, I reversed the effects of an invisibility potion to reveal the bones and organs of the pony body, but I didn’t take into account the sinew and flesh that is layered above. So instead of just bones, well…something like this happened.” She finished her explanation, but Arthur kept staring at her.

“I LOOK LIKE I JUST CRAWLED OUT OF THE DAMN EARTH!” Arthur spat harshly. “I CAN’T GO AROUND LOOKIN’ LIKE THIS! I’LL BE CHASED OUT FASTER THAN A HOG ON A GRILL!”

“It’s not permanent!” Twilight tried to calm Arhtur down as she waved her hands in front of her. “It just lasts a few hours…” She mumbled but immediately cleared her throat. “But don’t worry. The point of Nightmare Night is to scare and have fun…and you sure will scare a few foals with that look,” she smiled meekly with a bead of sweat rolling down her forehead.

Arthur stared at Twilight, making her gulp nervously, before sighing and walked over to a chair and slumped down on it. “Fine, you’re lucky I’m still somewhat in a good mood,” Arthur grumbled. “I’ll be stickin’ around here ‘till this crazy concoction wears off. So I guess you might as well make me another one of them for tomorrow.”

“Of course! Spike!” She called out to her assistant, who exited the bathroom wearing a costume of his own… of a dragon. Although once he saw Arthur, he stopped dead in his tracks and went wide eyed.

“Uh…howdy there, Spike,” Arthur said with a mock wave.

Spike let loose a scream and ran to behind Twilight. He pointed a shaking talon to Arthur. “What the hay happened to him?!”

“Her fault.” Arthur scoffed, nodding to Twilight.

Twilight sighed and turned to her assistant. “Spike, remember that potion I tried to work on for Nurse Redheart and Doctor Hooves?”

“You used that on him?” Spike asked and Twilight nodded. “I told you it was a bad idea to use it on anypony!”

“It’s not a bad idea, just a bad execution!” Twilight countered. “Besides, this is just for Nightmare Night, seeing as Arhtur doesn’t have a costume for tomorrow…and looking at him this way, what with a bit of fake blood for added effect, it will be perfect for tomorrow…” She continued on as she channeled Rarity’s creativity.

“Ugh, just what am I to do with this mess?” Arthur grumbled. Just then, there was another knock on the door and Applejack, of all ponies came walking in.

“Howdy Twi, have ya seen Arthur?” She asked, not yet noticing the undead-looking stallion sitting on the chair.

Arhtur waved at Applejack, with a nervous smile that exposed his teeth and jaw tendons. Applejack froze in her walk but then narrowed her eyes and was about to lunge at Arthur.

“What the buck are you?!” The farm mare demanded. However, Twilight was quicker to act as she teleported in front of Applejack with her arms raised. “Get outta the way, Twi! Can’t ya see there’s some kind of rottin’ corpse behind ya?!”

“Applejack! Calm down! That’s Arhtur!” Twilight shouted as she guarded the stallion.

“What?! No it ain’t!” Applejack snapped. “Our sheriff ain’t somethin’ that looks like it crawled outta Tartarus!”

Arthur sighed and stood up and walked over to the two mares. Applejack was about to push Twilight to the side, but Arthur just raised his hand. “Take it easy, Applejack, what Twilight here says is true.” He sighed again, noticing she was calming down but was beginning to look more shocked. “How’s Big Mac doin’ lately?”

“What the…it’s really you Arthur?” Applejack asked and the gunslinger nodded. “What in the sweet hay happened to ya?!”

“Ask her,” Arthur scoffed, making Twilight smile sheepishly.

All eyes landed on Twilight, who let out an audible gulp as her eyes darted from one corner to the other. “Remember when Nurse Redheart and Doctor Hooves asked me to make them a potion?”

The Next Day
Nightmare Night

Arthur stood by his campsite with a fresh vial of the potion Twilight made for him. With the sun about to set, Arthur dressed in some old clothes he had pulled out from his satchel. Old rips and torn pieces that he had kept solely for wearing when he knew he’d end up running them. He looked towards the town of Ponyville and smiled, since he was actually looking forward to being a part of its festivities. If it wasn’t for those foals giving him puppy dog eyes, he would probably be stuck at his campsite all night. He glanced down at his belt to see his revolver and lasso clipped to his belt. Just because he was going to be part of tonight’s event, doesn’t mean he would go unprepared in case something happened.

Arthur then looked up to the sun and watched it lower beyond the horizon. As the moon rose and the stars twinkled in the sky, Arthur uncorked the vial and downed the licorice tasting elixir. The gunslinger then tucked the vial in his pocket and made his way to town. As he walked, the effects of the potion began to change his body into the undead stallion from before. As Twilight predicted, any pony who saw Arthur went wide eyed from either shock, fear, or admiration at how scary Arthur looked. He decided to go see Twilight and thank her for helping him since she was right about how well the potion worked out for him. As he neared the library, he saw that there were already a group of foals at the door with an elderly looking mare. She had green fur and a white mane done up in a bun. Her brown and cream dress hid her tail and she was wearing an orange scarf with pictures of apples on it and white frills. She was also wearing a frilly white apron with a picture of an apple pie on it. The door opened to reveal Spike in his dragon costume and Twilight in her Starswirl costume.

“Hi everypony, great costumes. Happy Nightmare Night, Granny Smith,” She greeted her visitors.

“I should’ve been asleep five hours ago…” The elderly mare complained.

Twilight giggled as she used her magic to place a piece of candy in each of the foals’ bags. From the group, a young colt dressed as a pirate squeezed his way through and was revealed to be Pipsqueak. He waved his rubber sword around playfully which brought a smile to Arthur’s face seeing how happy he looked.

“Pipsqueak the pirate, at your service!” The colt saluted. “It’s my very first Nightmare Night!”

“Since you moved here from Trottingham?” Twilight guessed.

“No, my very first Nightmare Night ever!” Pipsqueak chirped, before Pinkie popped up out of nowhere, dressed in a chicken costume.

The hell? Arthur thought.

“Enough chit chat! Time is candy!” Pinkie snapped.

“Pinkie Pie, aren’t you a little old for this?” Twilight questioned.

“Too old for free candy?” Pinkie gasped. “Never!”

Twilight rolled her eyes and gave the party mare a piece. Arthur then took this opportunity to make himself known and approached the group. Although, as soon as everyone saw him, most of the foals, Granny Smith, and Pinkie Pie froze as they stared at the undead gunslinger. Twilight and Spike, however, smiled at Arthur.

“Evenin’ everyone,” Arthur greeted.

“ZOMBIE!” The foals screamed as they and Granny Smith ran away, leaving Pinkie Pie and Pipsqueak.

“Hello Arthur, I told you it would work,” Twilight said, making Arthur chuckle and nod his head in agreement.

“Hold on a second!” Pinkie said. “Arty? Is that really you?”

“Yep, not too shabby eh?” Arthur smiled, showing off his fake rotting teeth. Pipsqueak stepped forward towards Arthur, who seemed more calm after knowing it was him and gazed up at the gunslinger with eyes of admiration. “Well howdy there, Pip, that there’s a nice lookin’ costume.” Arthur kneeled down to be at eye level with the colt.

“Woah…Arthur you look so scary!” Pip said with a smile. “I thought you were a real life zombie!”

“I’ll say, you made those and even Granny Smith run for the hills!” Pinkie commented.

“Well that is the idea, ain’t it Twilight?” Arthur said, glancing at the librarian.

Twilight nodded, with her bells jingling on her costume. “That’s right, now let’s go have some fun everypony,” she said as she walked alongside Spike towards the town centre, with Arthur and Pip behind her. Whilst she and her assistant were exchanging remarks on her choice of costume, the two males in the back were silently observing.

“So Pip, I hear this is your first shindig?” Arthur asked and Pip nodded.

“That’s right! My first ever!” Pip said.

“Well then that would make two of us since this here’s my first time too.”

“Really? You haven’t celebrated Nightmare Night before?” Pipsqueak asked, surprised.

“Nope, we didn’t exactly celebrate too many things where I’m from,” Arthur shook his head. “What about you? Didn’t your parents ever take you out?”

Pip stopped walking and looked down with a frown and his ears drooped. “I…don’t have parents.” Pip said quietly. Arthur paused and looked back at Pip. “I was left and raised at an orphanage in Trottingham before it closed down. The other foals and I were then sent here to Ponyville. I’ve been on my own ever since…”

Arthur frowned and noticed there were a few small tears forming in Pip’s eyes. Pip seemed to be such a kind and happy little colt when Arthur met him and had no idea Pip had that kind of past. Arthur approached Pip and kneeled down and placed a hand on his head.

“I’m powerfully sorry about that, Pip, ya seem like a nice colt.” Arthur said softly as he rubbed Pip’s head gently. “Ya shouldn’t let yourself get sad over somethin’ that ain’t true.”

“What do you mean?” Pip wondered.

“You ain’t alone.” Arthur said. “Ya got your friends, these here ponies who always smile at the sight of ya, and…” Arthur reached out and wrapped Pip in a hug. “Ya got me too. So no more tears, ya hear?”

Pip’s eyes welled up with tears but managed to hold them back at Arthur’s request. He didn’t care that Arthur looked like an undead stallion, because underneath the illusion was his close friend who spoke as though he knew what it was like to be alone. Pip returned the hug and wrapped his little arms to hug Arthur back.

“…Thank you, Arthur.” Pip whispered.

Arthur smiled and nodded and he pulled back and stood up straight. “Now then, let’s go and get that there sack of yours filled with sweets. I can scare the ponies into giving ya more than what they’re offerin’.”

“Yay!” Pip cheered as he continued to walk with Arthur.

The pair soon caught up with Twilight and Spike and they were speaking with Applejack, who was dressed like some kind of scarecrow, and they stood near a large barrel filled with water and apples floating in it. By the look of Twilight’s disappointed expression, Applejack must have gotten Twilight’s costume wrong again. All the ponies then gathered around a stage where Mayor Mare stood at a podium. She was dressed as a clown with a big poofy rainbow afro wig.

“Thank you, and welcome to the Nightmare Night festival!” Mayor Mare announced, earning a round of applause. Arthur stood near the back of the crowd and tried to stifle a laugh at the sight of the mayor’s costume while Pip squirmed his way to the front.

“Now, all the little ponies who have been out collecting sweets should follow our friend Zecora to hear the legend of…Nightmare Moon!” She spoke in a spooky voice before letting out a fake evil laugh.

“Spooky voice might’ve worked if she wasn’t dressed like that.” Spike muttered, making Twilight giggle and Arthur snort in amusement. Mayor Mare looked to the side to see a green mist appear on the stage to reveal a zebra mare who Arthur had not seen before. She wore a black robe with a white wig with spiders in it, along with her golden neck band and loop earrings for decoration.

“Who’s that?” Arthur asked Pip curiously..

“That’s Zecora, she and Apple Bloom are good friends.” Pip said.

Zecora looked over her gathering young audience and grinned when she was about to speak. “Follow me, and very soon… you will hear the tale of Nightmare Moon,” she spoke eerily with a strange mist gathering from her hooves. The group followed her outside of town to a statue of an evil looking mare.

“Listen close, my little dears, I’ll tell you where you got your fears of Nightmare Night, so dark and scary,” she paused and blew out the powder that was brought to life by some unknown magic.

“Of Nightmare Night, who makes you wary.” she said as she blew on some more powder she drew from her pouch, which conjured an image of a monster.

“Every year, we put on a disguise, to save ourselves from her searching eyes,” Zecora continued and the foals screamed and jumped in fright from the conjurations she had manifested.

Zecora smirked as she looked around. “But Nightmare Moon wants just one thing: to gobble up ponies in one quick swing!” she yelled out as the illusion of Nightmare Moon charged at the unsuspecting foals, who yelled out and closed their eyes as the smoke neared. “Hungrily, she soars the sky. If she sees nopony, she passes by. So if she comes and all is clear, Equestria is safe another year!”

With a loud gulp, Pipsqueak walked up towards the zebra. “Uh, Miss Zecora, if we wear costumes to hide from Nightmare Moon, so she won't gobble us up, how come we still need to give her some of our candy?”

Zecora chuckled and waved her hands to control the mist. “A perfect question, my little friend. For Nightmare Moon you must not offend,” she said and blew out more powder into the air. In its place, a giant version of Nightmare Moon appeared. “Fill up her belly with a treat or two, so she won't return to come eat you!”

All the while, Arthur tried his best to keep his laughter at bay at the display he was witnessing. Never in all his years did he see such an amusing sight of children getting scared over a little spook story. Pip came running back to Arthur and hid behind his legs while shivering in fear. Zecora soon laid eyes on the undead gunslinger and walked up to him with curious intentions.

“That was quite the spook story, ma’am.” Arthur chuckled as he held out his hand. “I don’t think we officially met before. Name’s Arthur Morgan, sheriff of Ponyville.”

Zecora nodded at Arthur and took his outstretched hand to shake it. “A pleasure to meet you mister. I must say for tonight you look very sinister.”

“Well thank ya kindly, ma’am,” Arthur tipped his hat. “You don’t look so bad yourself. To put a word to it, you look mighty pretty for a young mare like yourself.”

The zebra mare giggled as she blushed at Arthur. Before she could comment on his compliment, a strong gust of wind alerted both adults and foals to something emerging from the cloud skies above. Three winged ponies flew from the opening, with the two in front being armored stallions whose wings resembled bats. The one behind them was a hooded alicorn who’s horn was protruding from her hood and her wings were larger than any others. With another flash of lightning, one could see a glimpse of her face and the grin present on it.

“It’s Nightmare Moon! Run!” Pinkie Pie yelled out loud as she sprinted towards Ponyville with the foals following suite. All except Pip who hid behind Arthur’s leg, with the latter’s hand on his pistol and sent a glare towards the hooded mare.

The hooded mare reached up and pulled her hood off to show her face. Arthur ceased his glare and gazed at the mare in question with a now curious yet surprised gaze. She was an alicorn mare with blue fur and a light blue mane and tail that seemed to twinkle like stars and billow in a nonexistent breeze. She had a horn and wings and cyan eyes, but unlike Celestia’s, her wings were more rounded instead of slitted, she was wearing a blue dress with black trimmings and her dress had a picture of a crescent moon on it. All the ponies immediately cowered and bowed to the lunar princess as she slowly approached them and unfurled her wings.

“Princess Luna!” Twilight said before being pulled down by Spike to bow like everyone else.

“Princess?” Arthur repeated, glancing down at Twilight. “I thought Celestia was the only Princess ‘round here?”

Twilight shook her head as she rose from the forced bow. “Oh no no no no. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have always been co-rulers of Equestria. Princess Celestia raises and lowers the sun, whist Princess Luna raises and lowers the moon. Each governs a different time. Like a time-share…” she explained to Arthur, who only nodded at her words.

Still don’t know what a ‘time-share’ is. Arthur mulled to himself.

“So why does she got wings and a horn?”

“It’s because she’s Princess Celestua’s younger sister.”

Sister?!

Luna walked towards the crowd of ponies, oblivious to their terrified forms that quaked as they bowed to the alicorn. “Citizens of Ponyville! We have graced your tiny village with our presence, so that you might behold the real Princess of the Night! A creature of nightmares no longer, but instead a pony who desires your love and admiration! Together we shall change this dreadful celebration into a bright and glorious feast!” her voice boomed throughout Ponyville, with some earlobes being affected by it.

“Did you hear that, everypony? Nightmare Moon says she's gonna feast on us all!” Pinkie Pie screamed and again she ran away from the princess, with the foals behind her.

“What?!” Luna’s voice became softer as she looked at the foals who scurried away. “No, children, no! You no longer have reason to fear us! Screams of delight is what your princess desires, not screams of terror!” she called out to them, but to no avail. She stomped her foot with a frown upon her face and pointed a finger at Joanna. “Madame Mayor, thy Princess of the Night hath arrived!”

Mayor Mare simply gasped and squeezed her eyelids shut as she bowed, with her assistant Raven doing the same.

“What is the matter with you? Very well, then. Be that way. We won't even bother with the traditional royal farewell,” she huffed and walked away from the townsquare.

“Sweet Hellfire in a handbasket,” Arthur exhaled in disbelief. “That is Princess Luna? Not exactly what I expected her to be, that’s for damn sure.”

Twilight sighed and was about to walk towards Luna’s path, but was stopped by Spike who pulled on her robe. “Spike, what are you doing?” she asked her assistant.

“You can’t go after her! She’s Nightmare Moon!” he exclaimed.

“No she’s not!” Twilight retorted and pulled free from Spike’s grasp. “That’s just ridiculous. I saw the Elements of Harmony purifying her of the darkness.”

“Twilight, ya mind if I tag along?” Arthur offered.

“You wanna meet Princess Luna?” Spike asked nervously. “She might lash out at you!”

“Naw, she doesn’t seem like the violent type,” Arthur waved it off. “Besides, I know how to take care of myself.

“Are you sure you’ll be okay, Mr Arthur?” Pip asked.

Arthur smiled down at the colt and tousled his head. “Ya got nothin’ to worry about, Pip. Go on and enjoy the night with your friends.”

Pip nodded and ran back to join the other foals as Arthur and Twilight walked away from Ponyville in search of Princess Luna.

“So Twilight, seems you and your friends have some kind of history with Princess Luna,” Arthur said. “Care to fill me in?”

“Um, remember when I told you about how my friends and I defeated Nightmare Moon using the Elements of Harmony?” she asked Arthur, who only nodded. “Well, Princess Luna was Nightmare Moon before we saved her from the darkness.”

“No fooling?” Arthur said and Twilight nodded. “But if she’s all purified and whatnot, why’s everyone acting all squirrely around her?”

Twilight sighed. “They just haven’t gotten to know her yet, I assume… something I’m gonna rectify!” she declared to herself. Once they reached a statue of Nightmare Moon, they found Princess Luna sitting at the base whilst she fiddled with hands.

“Princess Luna?” Twilight called out to her, which gained her attention. “Hi, my name is-”

“Starswirl the Bearded. Commendable costume. Thou even got the bells right.” Luna interrupted Twilight.

Twilight exclaimed in joy. “Thank you! Finally! Somepony who gets my costume!” she said, but fell silent with the blank stare from Luna and Arthur, who just coughed.

As soon as Arthur’s presence was known, Luna eyed the undead stallion but went wide eyed. She unfurled her wings and charged up her horn and soon fired a spell at Arthur out of nowhere.

“HOLY SHIT!” Arthur yelped as he ducked just in time before the blast met its mark. Arthur reached up and took off his hat and saw there was a small burn mark in the bill, making him glare at the lunar princess. “The hell’s gotten into you, woman?! Ya nearly blasted my whole damn face off!”

“Princess Luna, wait! It’s not what you think!” Twilight tried to say.

“FOUL BEAST OF TARTARUS! PREPARE TO BE SMITED BY OUR POWER!!” Luna bellowed as she charged up another spell. Twilight, however, wouldn’t have any of it as she stood in front of Luna with her arms raised. “MOVE, TWILIGHT SPARKLE, WE MUST CLEANSE THIS EVIL!!”

Twilight shook her head viciously and used her magic to shield herself and Arthur. “He’s not from Tartarus! He’s just another stallion! He’s our sheriff too!” she tried to explain to Luna, who refused to diminish her magic. “I just used a potion to make him look like this for Nightmare Night since he couldn’t find a costume for tonight Princess! Please!” she pleaded to the alicorn.

Luna gazed at the young unicorn and the unsightly being behind her as her horn remained charged and ready to fire. While she was more than prepared to blast the gunslinger to kingdom come, Twilight’s words seemed to ring true since she would go so far as to protect her town’s sheriff.

“You there!” Luna commanded, pointing at Arthur. “What art thou called?”

Arthur straightened his hat on his head and walked past Twilight and out from her magic shield, despite her protests. He stood just in front of the lunar alicorn floating in the air and cleared his throat. “The name’s Arthur Morgan, ma’am, sheriff of Ponyville,” he tried to say in the friendliest way possible. “I suppose I should apologise for spookin’ you so much, but what the kid back there said is true.” Arthur reached up and took off his hat and placed it over his chest. “I ain’t what you think I am, I’m as alive and well as the next pony on in these parts.

With her lips thinned, Luna used her magic on Arthur to reveal what he looked like without the potion’s effect. He most certainly is alive, and dare we say… No! Focus Luna! She cancelled her magic and cleared her throat. “You are indeed a live pony! Let us introduce ourselves! WE ARE PRINCESS LUNA OF EQUESTRIA!”

“Um, Princess… no offence, but the way you are speaking, it sounds like you are yelling at us,” Twilight chirped in as she adjusted her costume right after it was lopsided by the sonic waves of Luna’s voice.

“Yellin’? She damn near almost blew my eardrums!” Arthur complained as he held his hat from being blown away. “It ain’t necessary to do all that shoutin’ and yellin’ when we’re both right in front of you.”

“But this is the traditional Royal Canterlot voice!” Luna explained. “It is tradition to speak using the royal we, and to use THIS MUCH VOLUME WHEN ADDRESSING OUR SUBJECTS!”

Sweet hellfire in a handbasket, may fuckin’ ears are gonna burst! Arthur thought as he covered his ears.

“You know, that might explain why your appearance was met with…mixed results?” Twilight said.

“Mixed results is a damn understatement, that’s for sure,” Arthur grumbled, before getting lightly elbowed by Twilight.

Luna raised an eyebrow at the other ponies’ words. “We have been locked away for a thousand years. We are…not sure we can.”

“Never say never, Princess,” Arthur smiled.

“Yeah! In fact, I think I know just the pony who might be able to help!” Twilight said as she led Arthur and Luna away from the statue.

The group made their way through Ponyville and to a familiar animal caretakers cottage on the edge of town. It made sense that Fluttershy would be able to help Luna and Arthur had tagged along to see how things would transpire.

“Don’t worry, Princess, Fluttershy can give you some great pointers,” Twilight said as they approached the door. “She’s delicate and demure with the sweetest little voice.”

“Uh, hey Twilight, you sure this is a good idea?” Arthur murmured. “I think I remember Rarity sayin’ somethin’ about Fluttershy not wantin’ anythin’ to do with this whole shindig. Somethin’ about her being more afraid than she usually is?”

Twilight only smiled, albeit nervously. “I’m sure that’s just for scary costumes…” she trailed off, her eyes focused on Arthur and his present appearance. “Though I think you might want to stick to the background…”

Arthur nodded and backed away from the door as Twilight gave it a few knocks.

“GO AWAY! NO CANDY HERE! THIS YEAR’S NOT WELCOME ON NIGHTMARE NIGHT!” Fluttershy shrieked from behind the door, making Luna give Twilight a deadpan gaze and Twilight laughed sheepishly.

“Fluttershy, it’s me, Twilight!” Twilight called out. The door opened slightly as the shy pegasus peeked out to see her friend.

“It is you,” Fluttershy said softly as she opened the door more. “Oh and Nightmare Moon and a zombie.” Only as soon as she saw Luna and Arthur, she gasped as her eyes shrunk down to pinpricks. “Nightmare Moon?! Zombie?! AAAAHH!” Fluttershy slammed the door shut, leaving the three ponies to just stand there with blank stares.

“Scary costumes, huh?” Arthur repeated to Twilight.

Twilight giggled and rubbed the back of her head as her cheeks turned red. “Wait right here,” she said and walked into the house. After what sounded like a scuffle inside, with the sound of some animals getting involved, Twilight exited the cottage with Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, you remember Princess Luna?” She introduced her friend to the princess.

“CHARMED!” Luna yelled out with a hand extended towards the terrified pegasus.

With a gasp, Fluttershy made a break for it to get back inside her house, only to be stopped in her tracks by Twilight’s magic. She was levitated towards Luna, who only stared blankly at her. “Likewise…” she uttered the words to the alicorn. Her eyes lingered to Arthur and she screamed again. “Twilight, get me away from the zombie!”

“Fluttershy, it’s me, Arthur,” Arthur tried to say, but Fluttershy shook her head.

“No! My friend isn’t some scary zombie like you!” Fluttershy said.

“Well then, how’s that rabbit friend of yours doin’ these days?” Arthur asked.

“He’s quite fine, thank you! But…wait, Arthur?” Fluttershy said, making the undead gunslinger chuckle and nod while tipping his hat. “Wh-What happened to you?!”

“Long story, Twilight’s fault, right now we’re in need of your assistance with Princess Luna’s little volume problem,” Arthur replied and gestured towards said alicorn.

“Twilight Sparkle has spoken of the sweetness of thy voice!” Luna proclaimed. “We ask thou teachest us to speak as thou speaketh!”

“Okay…” Flutterhsy whimpered.

“SHALL OUR LESSONS BEGIN?!”

“Okay…”

“SHALL WE MIMIC THY VOICE?!”

“Okay…”

“HOW IS THIS?!”

“Perfect, lesson over!” Fluttershy said and tried to run back into her house. Twilight, however, closed the door before she could which ended up making Fluttershy run face first into the door.

“Oh brother…” Arthur facepalmed.

Twilight, with a deadpan face, turned to Luna. “A little quieter Princess.”

“HOW is this?” Luna asked as she lowered her voice’s volume

“Better, right Fluttershy? Twilight asked her friend, who only let out a nervous laugh.

“How about now?!” Luna asked Twilight and Flutershy, the former encouraging the alicorn to continue. “And how about now?” she asked without any trace of the Royal Speech in it.

Twilight beamed at the princess. “Yes! Well done!”

Luna smiled brightly as she charged up her horn and wrapped Fluttershy in a light blue aura and brought her over for a hug.

“I thank thee dear Fluttershy, our normal speaking voice will surely win us the hearts of thy fellow villagers!” Luna said, while continuously hugging Fluttershy.

“Well that that takes care of that, I suppose,” Arhur said.

“Fluttershy, you've got to hide us! Nightmare Moon’s here and-” Pinkie said as she and the foals walked up to the cottage to see Fluttershy still in Luna’s embrace. "Nightmare Moon put Fluttershy under a sleep spell so she can’t struggle or scream when she gobbles her up!” Pinkie yelled once again causing her and the foals to run away screaming.

“Damnit Pinkie…” Arthur grumbled.

“NAY CHILDREN WAIT! I mean, nay children wait,” Luna cried after them but they were already out of earshot, Luna then looked at the ground in sadness.

“Well that backfired in the worst way possible,” Arthur said, shaking his head.

“Guess it’s time for plan B,” Twilight said.

Arthur hoped that whatever else Twilight had planned for Princess Luna would allow her to be accepted by the ponies of Ponyville more easily, but seemed to be an easier task said than done. They first tried to introduce party games like tossing a stuffed spider at a web. After a couple of attempts, Luna managed to land on its target. Her actions caught the attention of the other ponies who began to no longer see her as the scary Nightmare Moon they all thought her to be.

The next activity was where she had to launch a pumpkin from a catapult and hit the targeted wooden plank on the other side. Luna had so much fun watching the display, she literally clapped her hands in amusement while bouncing a little.

“Ha ha! The fun has been doubled!” Luna proclaimed, earning cheers of praise from the other ponies.

“Why don’t you try bobbing for apples?” Applejack offered. “We got the best apples in Equestria here, Princess.”

“I ask that thou call us…me, Luna, fair Applejack,” Luna said with a happy smile and turned to the crowd. “Hear me villagers, all of you, call me Luna!”

“Well I’ll be,” Arthur hummed as he stood next to Twilight and Applejack. “Guess even the hardest of shells can be cracked if handled right.”

Arthur’s eye soon caught the sight of little Pipsqueak trying to bob for apples again but accidentally fell in the barrel. Luna was quick to act as she ran over to save Pipsqueak, only for Pinkie to show up with the foals at the worst timing possible. One look at Luna holding Pipsqueak over the apple barrel was all it took for them all to start panicking.

“Oh hell…”

“Nightmare Moon is gobbling Pipsqueak!” Pinkie shrieked and the foals screamed with her and Pip squirmed out of her grasp. “Everypony run!”

“Damn it to hell, Pinkie!” Arthur snapped. When he looked back to Luna, he saw that she was not happy in the slightest with what she was just accused of.

“They tricked me, they never did love me and they never will. Very well then. SINCE EVERYPONY CHOOSES TO FEAR US, AND DISHONOR US WITH THIS INSULTING CELEBRATION, WE DECREE THAT NIGHTMARE NIGHT SHALL BE CANCELLED FOREVER!!” Luna yelled in the Royal Canterlot Voice and made her eyes glow white gaining the attention of nearly everypony in town before she stormed off.

Arthur frowned as he saw the depressed ponies hang their heads in sadness that Nightmare Night was now officially canceled. He was at a loss at what to do, he was starting to enjoy the festivities and liked being all spooky. It seems now the gunslinger’s first Nightmare Night was also to be his last. It also waned on his heart to see the foals more sadder than the rest since some of them were brought to tears.

“Shoot, we had everythin’ goin’ our way,” Applejack sighed. “Luna was happy, everypony in town was happy, now look at them.”

“It ain’t over yet,” Arthur said with conviction as he walked over to Twilight. “Twilight, undo the illusion. I’m gonna go have a word with Luna.”

Twilight paused for a moment before she lit her horn and enveloped Arthur in her magic. Once the spell was finished, the stallion was back to his original self. “What are you going to do, Arthur?” she asked him. “Should I come along?”

“Naw, I got this, you go and find a certain mare who don’t know how to keep her yap shut,” Arthur huffed as he adjusted his hat and walked after Luna.

Arthur soon tracked Luna down back to the Nightmare Moon statue as she sat on her knees. Arthur could tell that she had been crying a little, and Arhtur took off his hat as he slowly approached her and cleared his throat. “Excuse me, Princess Luna?” Luna turned her head to see the gunslinger and her eyes widened a bit at his change in appearance. “This is what I look like without the rottin’ flesh and whatnot. You doin’ alright?”

Luna blinked out of her staring as she felt her cheeks tint a bit before turning her head away in sadness. “Leave me be Arthur Morgan,” she told him as her ears drooped and her eyes watered before she blinked it away.

“Look, I’m powerfully sorry that things didn’t go as planned,” Arthur said as he boldly sat down next to her. “Believe it or not, this whole shindig is the first I’ve ever been to.”

“Really?” Luna asked him, her brow furrowed at his statement. “I find that difficult to believe…”

“It’s true,” Arthur shrugged. “More so, if Celestia hadn’t told you yet, I also ain’t from around these parts. As in, I ain’t even from this world.” For the next half hour, Arthur explained in full detail who he was in his previous life and his last moments, how he ended up in this world as a pony stallion, and everything that had happened ever since he became sheriff. “I still don’t know much about the world I find myself in. Hell, I’m still gettin’ used to this here new body of mine. But I do know this, you can’t hold a grudge over somethin’ that ain’t worth keepin’ to yourself. It never ends well, and I should know, on account of my many experiences.”

Luna could only stare at the stallion before her. He’s just like me…

“You know, my son probably would’ve liked this night,” Arthur smiled a bit as he stared off into the night sky.

“You are a father?” Luna asked but Arthur lost his smile and shook his head as he looked down at his hat.

“Was a father,” Arthur said glumly. “It was years ago, I don’t talk about him much. His name was Issac and his mother Eliza. I met her when she worked as a waitress. When she got pregnant, she knew who I was and what my life was. I didn’t wanna promise nothing I couldn’t keep, but…I said I’d do right by them. Every few months I’d stop by for a few days. He was such a good kid…she was too, I guess. Just a kid, nineteen.” Arthur’s ears drooped as he frowned more.

“What happened?” Luna asked him as she clung to his words.

“I got there one day and…saw two graves outside and I knew right away. Turned out some bastards had come through, robbed them, and killed them both…all for ten dollars.” Luna gasped as Arthur continued his sad tale. “It hardened me…feeling that kind of pain.” He turned to Luna still frowning. “But I know now that you don’t get to live a bad life and have good things happen to you. An old friend told me that I’m probably too hard on myself, I’m not so sure no more.”

Luna reached out a hand towards Arthur, resting it on his arm. “Arthur, you are so much more than just your past…you can’t change it, but you can make your life better. For you and others in your life.”

“Even you?” Arthur asked. “I can tell that this Nightmare Night thing brings up some bad memories or somethin’, but you also can’t change what’s been done. I’m willin’ to bet that the ponies around here don’t truly see you as a monster. I mean, you sure ain’t lookin’ like a monster now, all I see is a beautiful woman who’s just misjudged by others.”

Luna’s cheeks burned at his words, but also her head ablaze in thoughts. He speaks wisely about me…And seeing all the dejected ponies after I just cancelled Nightmare Night. But do these ponies really not see me as a monster anymore? Before she could reply to Arthur’s words, she saw Twilight approach them.

“Princess Luna, I finally figured out why you’re having trouble being liked," Twilight said as she came running into the clearing.

“Forgive me if I withhold my enthusiasm,” Luna said glumly.

“No offence, Twilight, but you ain’t exactly helping,” Arthur agreed.

“Allow me to explain,” Twilight said as she told them her plan.

As Arthur waited within the brush for Twilight to return, Luna hid behind the statue and looked to Arthur and he gave her a thumbs up for encouragement. The foals of Ponyville soon came lining up in front of the statue of Nightmare Moon. Twilight managed to convince the Mayor and Luna to do the candy offering to Nightmare Moon. Pipsqueak was the last pony to place his treats in front of the statue.

“Goodbye Nightmare Night, forever,” Pip said sadly.

Arthur then nodded to Luna to use her magic and she nodded back as her horn glowed and her appearance began to change. Her physique grew more slender and taller than she once was, her fur blackened and looked svelte, her wingspan seemed to grow out a few feet along with her horn, and her mane and tail had a more mist like appearance to it. Standing behind the statue, much to Arthur’s surprise, was the mare he had heard so much about, Nightmare Moon.

“Sweet hellfire…” Arthur mumbled.

Luna opened her eyes to show that her pupils were more cat like and had a certain allure to them than usual. She then conjured her magic to let out a thunder clap, and created a mist that crept around the ponies.

“CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE!! YOU WERE WISE TO BRING THIS CANDY TO ME, I AM PLEASED WITH YOUR OFFERING!! SO PLEASED, THAT I MAY JUST EAT IT INSTEAD OF EATING YOU!!” Nightmare Moon bellowed as she appeared in front of the pedestal.

All of the ponies screamed and ran away in fear as Luna returned to normal and spat out fake teeth she wore for her character.

“I’m not certain that did what you meant for it to do Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said hesitantly as Twilight and Arthur walked up next to her from their hiding spots.

“I agree, I thought we were supposed to prove that Luna wasn’t scary?” Arthur added.

“Just wait,” Twilight said with a smile.

“For what? For them to scream some more?” Luna sighed.

“Um, Princess Luna? I know there’s not gonna be anymore Nightmare Night, but do you suppose maybe you can maybe come back next year and scare us again anyway?” Pip asked as he lightly tugged on Luna’s dress.

“Child, art thou saying that thou likest me to scare you?” Luna asked.

“Didn’t see that comin’,” Arthur said.

“It’s really fun, scary, but fun,” Pip said with a smile.

“It is?” Luna asked, surprised.

“Yeah, Nightmare Night is my favorite night of the year!” Pip said. “I even got to hang out with Arthur and it was his first Nightmare Night as well!”

“Well then, we shall have to bring NIGHTMARE NIGHT BACK!” Luna said.

“Woah! You’re my favorite Princess ever!” Pip said as he hugged her leg, then ran off to tell the others.

“See? They really do like you Princess,” Twilight said.

“Can it be true?” Luna said.

“Told ya,” Arthur smirked.

“OH MOST WONDERFUL OF…I mean, oh most wonderful of nights," Luna said with a small smile as she giggled. She gave Arthur a hug and ran off towards the town square, where the games had resumed for the night.

After Luna had had her fun with the residents of Ponyville, she eventually returned to Canterlot with a happy smile and made sure to say goodbye to Arthur personally by hugging him again. The tired gunslinger later helped clean up the town a bit before returning to his campsite and took off his hat as he sat down on a log he positioned next to his tent. He pulled out his pack of matches, set a few fresh logs in the fire, and lit it for a nice late night glow. Arthur then took off his hat and set it aside as he looked up to the stars and hummed to himself as he smiled.

“Room for one more?”

Arthur looked back down to see Johanna walk up to him, wearing her usual formal attire and out of her costume. He also noticed that she had styled her hair a bit and was even wearing a little bit of makeup.

“Good evening, Johanna,” Arthur said as he scooted over to make room.

“Indeed it is, tonight was certainly a night to remember,” Johanna said as she sat next to Arthur.

“That was quite the getup you dressed yourself up in, tonight,” Arthur teased. “ Never took you as someone who liked to dress all silly like that.”

“Well lucky for you this night is the only night I ever allow myself to dress in such a way,” Johanna giggled and Arthur laughed at that.

Both she and Arthur looked up to the stars and soon found themselves leaning against each other. Arthur then reached into his satchel and pulled out a bottle of fine brandy and two glasses. Like the gentleman he is, he poured Johanna a glass before pouring his own and handed it to her.

“This is an interesting beverage, what is it?” Johanna wondered as he set the bottle aside.

“This here’s somethin’ called brandy, a hard drink that’s quite famous where I’m from,” Arthur said. “Careful now, it’s known to have a bit of a kick to it so be quick when you drink it.”

Johanna nodded and raised her glass along with Arthur. “To a successful Nightmare Night.”

“And to spending a nice night together,” Arthur added as they clinked their drinks and downed the liquor.

“Oh goodness!” Johanna yelped. “You weren’t kidding! It does have quite a kick!”

“Heh, told ya,” Arthur chuckled as he grabbed the bottle again. “Want some more?”

“Hmm, why not?” Johanna nodded and held up her glass for Arthur to pour.

“It sure is a nice night out tonight,” Arthur said as he poured more brandy.

“Indeed it is, I always found that Princess Luna’s moon shines more bright than it does on regular nights,” Johanna said as Arthur poured his own drink. “What about you? Do you enjoy the night Arthur?”

“Sometimes,” Arthur shrugged. “It’s just back where I’m from, I always had to sleep with one eye open on account of my outlaw lifestyle. You never knew whether someone would sneak up on you while you slept or if a predator would pounce on you when you least expect it. But, there were times when my old gang and I would just stop for a moment during the night and just stargaze.”

“Do you miss your old gang?” Johanna wondered.

“We had our moments, some were more tolerable than others, but we were a family in a way,” Arthur sighed as took another drink and he looked up to the sky. “It’s just a shame that it all fell apart when it felt like we were so close to gettin’ what we wanted. So many of them lost their lives too soon, a real damn shame indeed.”

Johanna gazed at Arthur as the cool late night breeze blew against the two ponies. She smiled pityingly at Arthur and set her drink aside and placed her hand on his. “I’m sorry you had gone through such hard endeavors in your past life, Arthur. I can only hope those who perished had found peace from the life that they chose as you have.”

“You think they’re all at peace?” Arthur asked, turning to her and she nodded. “Even…even John?”

“Especially John,” Johanna nodded as she slowly reached up and took off her glasses, her eyes glistened in the light of the fire. “You have already done so much for our little town in the short period of time of you being our sheriff, I can only begin to thank whatever brought you here. Everypony is in higher spirits, and you even managed to help prevent Nightmare Night from being canceled.” Joahanna scooted more into Arthur as he too leaned in a bit more towards her.

“I was just doing my job,” Arthur whispered as their heads inched closer.

“Yes, and sometimes,” Johanna said slowly as her eyes started to close. “That’s all Ponyville and I could ever ask for…”

Inch by inch, their heads drew nearer as their lips parted. Arthur closed his eyes, as did Johanna, until finally their lips met as the fire flickers in front of them. For Johanna, it was like a string of fireworks had erupted within her heart and mind as she kissed the gunslinger. What she had been feeling for Arthur was confirmed after all once their lips had met. She fell for him, more than any other stallion she’d seen and she was not regretting a single second at this very moment. She had always wanted to find a strapping stallion to whisk her off her hooves like in the novels she’d read to herself from time to time. Arthur, however, this was nothing like what she expected and honestly, she wouldn’t have it any other way.

Arthur’s mind felt calm as he kissed the mayor. Of all things to happen, he never would’ve guessed he’d spend an evening with another woman, a pony mare for that matter, and share a drink with her. Johanna was a beautiful woman in her own right yet she never really acknowledged it. Arthur was hesitant in kissing Johanna for a moment, but as soon as their lips met, it was as if all his second guessing melted away. He had not felt this way for another woman since Mary, the woman he almost left his own gang for, yet here he was sharing a gentle kiss with someone else.

As soon as the kiss began, it ended when the two separated and opened their eyes. Johanna’s cheeks were bright red as she gazed at the gunslinger with adoring affection which made her smile. Arthur smiled back as Johanna leaned her head on his shoulder and Arthur wrapped his arm around her. Neither pony said a word for the rest of the night until Joahnna had to return home. They both just sat there, gazing at the stars and bright moon above as the fire flickered and they enjoyed each other’s company.

The Collector

View Online

Chapter 11

The sun was shining down on the cozy town of Ponyville and the ponies were still in their usual happy moods and warm atmospheres. A few weeks ago, Ponyville was still a place of welcome and positive vibes, despite the occasional miscreant who wanted to stir up trouble. However, it would seem that everyone was in a more chipper mood than usual ever since their new sheriff came to town. Speaking of which, never would he have ever expected to don the badge of the law and become a sort of go to stallion whenever someone needed his help. Arthur was making his usual rounds through town and slowly walked along with a hand in his pocket. Today he wore a nice grey button up, light blue jeans, and black leather suspenders. The sheriff merely walked along and tipped his hat to any pony who waved to him and saw the occasional mare or two who gazed at him dreamily. Arthur was no fool when it came to women and their affections, especially when his thoughts trailed to the night he spent with Johanna.

He pulled his hat over his face a little as he began to think about the special moment they shared. It was a little unforeseen, and it felt a tad strange for the gunslinger to kiss a pony like her. But, on the other hand, it also felt so right, as if she was someone who understood him and wanted to spend time with him, despite his true nature. The thought of her beautiful blue eyes staring back at him made him smile a little more as he pulled his hat up once again. There would come a time when he would have to return her feelings, and something told him that moment was well on its way.

“Guess there’s still some feelings left in this old heart of mine,” Arthur hummed to himself. His thoughts were soon interrupted when he caught sight of a familiar group of kids walking together and conversing with one another. “Howdy there, kids, what’re y’all up to?”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders turned to see who greeted them. All four of them smiled and waved at the sheriff. “Howdy Arthur, have you caught any bad ponies today yet?” Apple Bloom asked him.

“Naw, things have been nice and quiet,” Arthur said as he kneeled down in front of them. “I recall y’all got a pretty hefty amount of sweet treats from Nightmare Night. Y’all keep in mind about yer teeth and such, ya hear?”

“Duh! We know not to eat all our candy in one night!” Scootaloo responded and grimaced with a shudder. “Not since we had that Candy Challenge with Pinkie Pie to get our Candy Eaters Cutie Marks…”

“Pfft, that sure sounds like a party,” Arthur chuckled. He then looked over to Pipsqueak and reached up to tussle his har. “And how’s your day been, son? Hanging out with these gals and such?”

Pipsqueak nodded with a small smile on his face. “My day’s going alright, Mr Morg-Arthur,” he corrected himself and chuckled a little. “They’re helping me find my cutie mark, and hopefully theirs too.”

“Well I’m sure you’ll find yours in no time,” Arthur nodded as he stood up. “From what I hear, it takes patience to find what you’re good at. I learned that lesson very early on in my life, and I ain’t even got one of them marks,” he admitted as he gestured to his shoulder.

Silence followed after Arthur’s words were spoken. You could hear a cricket in the background. All the foals’ eyes were the size of pins as they dropped their jaws.

“WHAT?!” the fillies and Pipsqueak shouted out first and ran towards the sheriff just short of stopping an inch before him.

“You don’t have your cutie mark yet?!” Sweetie Belle questioned him.

“But-but-but you’re an adult pony!” Scootaloo added.

“Hate to break it to y’all,” Arthur sighed as he rolled up his sleeve to reveal his blank shoulder. “But I speak the truth.”

“That’s crazy! No offense, but how in Equestria have you gone this long in your life without having a cutie mark?!” Pipsqueak asked.

“It’s…a long story, but I never really let it bother me none,” the gunslinger shrugged as he rolled his sleeve back down. “It ain’t that much to fuss over.”

All three fillies and colt shook their heads simultaneously. “No no no no no! It is a big deal! A cutie mark is important for everypony, to know what their purpose in their lives are and a sign of transitioning from adolescence to adulthood!” Sweetie Belle shouted, with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

“Huh?” Scootaloo uttered out. “You’re using those big words again, Sweetie…”

“Oh read a book!”

“But we tried to be librarians, readers and writers cutie marks!” Apple Bloom replied.

Sweetie Belle facepalmed with a sigh. “That’s not what I meant!”

“Easy there now,” Arthur raised his hands defensively. “Y’all don’t gotta be so upset about it. As you can see, I’m perfectly fine with myself and not too shaken about the fact that I don’t got a mark. Besides, why should I need it to define who I am? I’ll tell ya why, ‘cause I already know who I am. I’m Arthur Morgan, sheriff of Ponyville, and just your average stallion trying to get by with each passing day.”

The foals were all a little caught off guard at the gunslinger’s words and weren’t exactly sure how to react. They had spent months trying to figure out what their cutie mark could be and had a large list as to what could possibly be their special talent. This was the first time they had met anyone, an adult no less, who admitted to not worrying about not having a cutie mark. It was unheard of, to say the least, but Arthur’s calm smile seems to speak volumes of his case.

“You really don’t mind not having a cutie mark?” Pipsqueak inquired.

“Nope, wouldn’t really matter to me if I never got one.”

“But what if other ponies say mean stuff about you?” Sweetie Bell asked.

“There’s an old saying where I’m from: sticks and stones hurt, but names are just words.”

Apple Bloom hummed and tapped her chin with her finger. “I know!” she said with a snap of her fingers. “Why don’t ya join us, Arthur?! We were about to try hair-dressing and get our hairdresser cutie marks!”

“Hey yeah! That’s a great idea!” Scootaloo said. “You could even be an honorary member of the crusaders!”

“Hair dressing? I don’t think so, not really my style.” Arthur shook his head. “As for joining your little group, not sure I’d fit with hanging around a group of kids. No offence, but it might appear strange for a grown-up like me.”

The cutie mark crusaders looked at each other. “Oh… right,” they said simultaneously. “Well, we'll see you soon Arthur!” they said and ran off into town. “C’mon Pip, you joining us?” Scootaloo.

Pipsqueak just waved his hands and shook his head. “Not really my cup of tea, either,” he replied with a sweatdrop on his forehead.

“Alright, see ya!” Scootaloo bid farewell to the colt and stallion who were left to their own devices.

“Don’t you wanna get your cutie mark, Pip?” Arthur asked the colt.

“Yeah, but hairdressing? That’s too girly, if you ask me.”

Arthur chuckled and reached down to tussle his hair. “Guess we’re both stuck with each other then, huh?” Pipsqueak smiled as an idea came to the gunslinger. “Hey Pip, have you ever been fishing?”

“Fishing?” Pip asked. “I’ve never gone fishing before…”

“Well how’s about I show ya?” Arthur offered. “Come by the lake a little in the afternoon, I’ll teach you one of the many hobbies I enjoy. What do ya say?”

Pip shrugged. “Sure, why not?” he replied.

“Great, I’ll catch you later, Pip,” Arthur waved goodbye. As he left, Pipsqueak felt a certain warmth in his chest that he couldn’t make heads or tails of. He felt excited about Arthur’s offer and was looking forward to spending time with him.

Arthur’s rounds continued on and as usual, nothing out of the ordinary. His trek soon passed by the town hall where he saw the mare who had been on his mind, outside with a clipboard in her hand. She was talking to a couple other ponies and Arthur felt his heart skip a beat when he saw her. Her soft mane and pretty blue eyes made the gunslinger smile as he straightened his shirt and took off his hat.

“Erhem…afternoon, Johanna,” Arthur greeted as he brushed his mane back with his hand.

Johanna, otherwise known as Mayor Mare, beamed with her cheeks red from a sudden blush. “Arthur! Hi!” she greeted the sheriff and cleared her voice with a light cough. “How are you doing today?” she asked him, while batting her eyelids and a demure smile on her face.

“Oh I’m quite alright,” Arthur shrugged. “Just making my rounds as per usual. So uh, about that night we shared, it sure was something, huh?”

“Indeed it was,” Johanna giggled before she straightened herself. “So, are you done with your rounds today?”

“Just about to finish up,” Arthur smiled but then thought of an idea. “Johanna, are you free by the end of this week?”

“Supposedly, why?” she asked him.

“I’d like to take ya to dinner, just the two of us, if you don’t mind?”

Johanna gasped with her cheeks becoming warmer by the minute. “Absolutely! I-I mean,” she coughed a little. “Yes, I think I should be free for you,” Johanna said and pulled out a journal, opened and squinted her eyes when she reached a page that signaled the end of the week. “Yes, I’m free for you.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Arthur smiled as he put his hat back on. “Whelp, back to it.”

“Oh Arthur!” Johanna called out before the gunslinger walked away. She fidgeted in place for a moment as her cheeks reddened more and quickly leaned in to peck him on the cheek, surprising him. “That was for the night we shared.”

Arthur held his cheek where she kissed as she walked away with a slight sway in her step. He blinked but soon smiled as he went to continue his rounds. Needless to say, Arthur was very much looking forward to the end of the week.

The day dragged on until it was late in the afternoon and little Pipsqueak was skipping rocks on the edge off the lake. He had kept his promise to meet Arthur here for this activity called fishing but didn’t know why he was looking forward to it so much.

“Hey Pip!”

The colt looked up to see Arthur’s smiling face as he carried with him two poles in his hand.

“Hey there son, I make you wait long?”

Pip’s smile faltered a little before he shook his head. “No you didn’t,” he replied and cocked his eyebrow at the poles Arthur was carrying. “What exactly are we going to do with those, Arthur?” he asked and pointed to the fishing rods.

“I’ll show ya,” Arthur smirked as he placed one of them down on the ground and handed one to Pip. He then reached into his satchel and pulled out a dead grasshopper and tied it to the string hanging off the end of the pole. “Now, a good friend of mine once told me that fish are crazy about these little critters, and can’t get enough of them. So we’re gonna use them to catch us some fish.” Arthur kneeled behind Pip and helped him with his movements. “See, you just pull your arms back like this, and then throw them forward to cast off.” Pip did as he was told and flung his arms forward, making the bait fly through the sky until it landed in the water. “Now I’m gonna do the same with my pole. If you feel a tug, spin that-there lever on the bottom, but don’t tug too hard. You wanna be careful when reeling in the fish.”

“Alright,” Pip replied and waited for a fish to bite. A few minutes passed by without even a nibble. “Arthur, are you sure this is how fishing works?” he asked the stallion, who just stood there with his fishing rod in both his hands.

“Trust me, all you gotta do is have patience,” Arthur winked as they continued to stand at the edge. A few minutes passed and Pip was beginning to lose faith in this activity.

Pip sighed. “Arthur, I really don’t think-”

Yank!

Just as he spoke, Pip’s rod jerked forward making the colt panic as he tried to pull it back.

“Hoo boy! You got one! Quick, reel it in!” Arthur cheered as he set his pole aside again to help Pip.

Pip did as he was told and started to reel the fish in. “It’s pulling really strong!” he grunted and tried to reel it in some more but found it more difficult with each passing second.

“Steady now, steady!” Arthur coached as he placed his hands on his shoulders. “You got this Pip, I’m right here. I ain’t going nowhere until you haul that sucker in. Relax, make it all worthwhile.”

As he held onto the rod, Pip wrestled with his fish and continued to reel it in. As soon as it reached the shallow end, he saw the size of the fish. The colt gave one final pull of the rod and nearly fell backwards. Fortunately, Arthur was there to catch him before he hit the ground. With a few blinks, the colt looked at his hooves where the fish landed. It looked to be a largemouth bass as it flopped on the edge with the string sticking out of its mouth.

“Is that…?” Pip asked, feeling a growing excitement in his chest.

“Hot damn! Look at this whopper!” Arthur grinned as he stood up and picked the fish up by the string. “Ya did it Pip! He’s a real beast, I’ll tell you what!”

Pip huffed and looked at his prize that was being held by the older stallion. “Thanks, Arthur…” he replied. “Um,” he uttered out and turned his head to the older pony. “What do we do with it now?” he asked.

“Now we let this feller go,” Arthur said as he gently pulled the string from the fish’s mouth and placed it in the water. The fish felt the water fill its lungs and quickly swam away from the shore. “That oughta do it, so what did you think of your first-” Arthur was cut off when he noticed Pip looking down with a sad frown as small tears formed in his eyes. “Woah, hey, what’s wrong son?” Arthur faced the colt and kneeled down in front of him. “The fish is fine, see? It swam back into the water.”

Pip quickly wiped the tears from his eyes and beamed at Arthur. “Oh, I’m ok!” he replied. “It’s just…I ‘ve never done something like this before…at least not with my friends…” he mumbled the last part, hoping Arthur didn’t hear it.

Arthur sighed as he sat down and gestured for Pip to do the same and he did so. “I’m gussin’ you never done this with your old man either?” Pip frowned and nodded. “Look, son, I want you to know that you’re never alone around here. You got some pretty nice friends already and you’re as bright a kid I ever met.”

“Really?”

“Well sure. Matter of fact, I could tell you’re something special on account you managed to haul a whopper like that fish.” Pip giggled as Arthur reached up to pat his head. “You’re a good kid, Pip, real good. And if you want, we can go fishing like this whenever you want. I’ll even teach you how to hogtie with a lasso or make little trinkets for you and your friends, what do ya say?”

Pip tilted his and arched his brow at the last words spoken. “You mean with a rope? Like Miss Applejack does? I know she enters quite a few rodeos and wins a lot of blue ribbons.”

“That right? Well these little lessons can be between you and me. Think of it as a personal hang out between friends.”

“We’re really friends?” Pip asked as a wide smile formed across his muzzle.

“Yep, I’d even say we’re pretty good friends,” Arthur replied with a friendly wink. Pip stood up and threw his arms around the gunslinger and hugged him close with a happy smile. The gesture was unexpected, but Arthur smiled back as he wrapped an arm around the young colt.

Pip let go of Arthur and blushed as he rubbed the back of his head. “This has been real fun today. Can we do this with the girls if they wanna come over?”

“Why not?” Arthur shrugged as he stood up. “Come on, let’s head back for now.” Arthur grabbed both poles and broke them down before stuffing them back in his satchel. The two then walked back to town with content smiles and Pip couldn’t help but admire the warm soul that emanated off of the gunslinger’s very presence.

Arthur waved Pip goodbye after dropping him back off at the local orphanage before making his way back to his camp. However, as he walked back, he heard a sort of commotion coming from Rarity’s boutique. Normally, he’d think she was arguing with her little sister. But that is until he heard a male’s voice and it did not sound like she was arguing with a customer. Sensing his gut tell him something was up, he made his way to the boutique and stood by the door as he listened in.

“Miss Rarity, I am trying to be reasonable here,” the male’s voice said.

“Well here is my reasonable retort! I refuse to pay your ruffian of an employer any form of income. I already paid him in full and even threw in a very generous tip. Now he wants more of me?! Well you can tell him that I might be generous, but I will not be threatened by him or anypony for that matter! Now I will bid you adieu!” Rarity said the last words, and the door of her boutique opened with her magic allowing Arhtur to see her pointing her finger to the entrance, oblivious to his presence.

“Am I interrupting?” Arthur spoke up, causing the fashionista to gasp and look his way.

“Mr. Morgan!” Rarity beamed. “Darling, so good to see you! You’re not interrupting at all!”

“I will inform my employer of your reluctance to pay up,” the voice from within said bitterly. “Just don’t be surprised to not be in business for much longer.” A stallion soon stepped out and faced Arthur. He was a large looking stallion, with sand brown fur, black mane and tail, and deep brown eyes. He wore a sort of formal wear but also looked rough around the edges. As he and the gunslinger stared at each other, Arthur could tell this stallion was no good.

“You mind telling me why I overheard you threatening my friend, boy?” Arthur growled as he crossed his arms.

The stallion adjusted his tie before he replied. “Well I don’t believe you warrant an answer from me, sir…”

“Morgan, Arthur Morgan.” Arthur flashed his badge he was still wearing, which seemed to catch the stallion’s eye. “Now you best tell me who you are, boy.”

“My name is Duke Venture, Sheriff Arthur Morgan,” he sneered at Arthur. “I am merely here as a messenger for my employer, who merely wishes to be granted what is due. Surely as a pony of the law, you are familiar with concepts of tax and debts?”

That last part made Arthur glare at Duke and grit his teeth. Memories of his dealings with Heir Strauss and his ridiculous debt scam, and how he was his errand boy to swindle other people of their earnings, made the gunslinger seeth.

“I don’t give two shit’s in a handbasket what you’re here for, I could give less off a fuck who your boss is,” Arthur spat. “Now I’m warning you, fuck off before things get real nasty for you.”

Duke just stood his ground and merely starred with a blank expression to Arthur. “If you are going to resort to violence Sheriff, there will be consequences.”

“When it comes to my friends, I’ll do anything necessary to keep their spirits high. And buddy?” Arthur stepped forward to glare more into Duke’s eyes. “You pretty much ruined my good mood with your bullshit claims on taxes and debt. This fine young lady owes you nothing, as far as I’m concerned. No one in this town does, hear me?”

With a few steps towards Arthur, with their own muzzles mere inches away from each other, Duke smirked just a little to not express a full on grin. “Sheriff, you will come to know that there are higher powers out there that you can’t even fathom to face off against. Let alone protect a backwater like this town.”

“Well I say it’s worth it, now get the fuck outta my town before I make it so even your momma won’t know your face after I’m done with it,” the gunslinger hissed as his fists clenched. “And tell your boss he’s got no claim to this town as long as I’m around.”

Duke merely stepped backwards, with the smirk still present on his face. “Very well, I shall relay your message,” he said to the sheriff. “But I must confess, you intrigue me Sheriff Morgan…and who knows? You might just intrigue my employer,” he chuckled, turning around and walking away from the boutique.

Arthur soon relaxed and pinched the bridge of his muzzle from the sudden emotional stress. Rarity, who couldn’t say anything during this ordeal, shook her head and walked out to check on the sheriff.

“You alright, Rarity?” Arthur asked, glancing at the mare. “He didn’t hurt you or nothing, did he?”

“No no, darling…that brute didn’t lay a hand on me,” she replied with a sigh. “Are you alright though, dear? You looked like you were ready to go to war against him.”

“Trust me, I sure as hell wanted to,” Arthur admitted. “Pardon my language, but who in the fuck was that asshole?”

“Well this was my first time meeting him, but he did say that he works for a stallion by the name of Cider Mac,” she said the last word with a near spat. “Who was very generous in loaning me some funds for a fabric I desperately needed for a show,” she continued and huffed. “And as the Element of Generosity, I always pay my debts back in kind with a little tip in them…yet that leech thinks he can take more from me!”

“Heh, well you sure told him off proper, Miss Rarity,” Arthur chuckled. “I’ll just be heading back now.”

“Oh Arthur wait!” Rarity called out. “I couldn’t possibly let you go without returning the favor for helping me.”

“Naw, you don’t gotta worry yourself about that,” Arthur shook his head as he waved his hand dismissively. “I’m just happy I got to be of service for a pretty lady like yourself.”

Rarity blushed deeply at his words and giggled with her mouth covered in her hand. “W-why thank you,” she said. Just as she was to go back to the boutique, she gasped out loud. “Oh Arthur! I hate to ask this at the last minute, but could I ask a favour from you please?”

“By all means, what can I do for you?” Arthur smiled as he tipped his hat, his sky blue eyes making her heart flutter a bit.

“W-well, I’m heading off to Canterlot this week to present a new line of dresses, for a show and possibly get noticed by some nobles who may sponsor me…and I was wondering if you could be my connoisseur during my stay there?”

Arthur pondered her request and scratched his chin. “Ain’t this in that fancy city with the palace where the princesses stay?” Rarity nodded. “No offense, but I ain’t very much a fan of them rich folks who talk the talk all the damn time. I’d probably stick out like a sore thumb in the bayou.”

“Oh don’t worry darling, Canterlot is a mixing bowl of different ponies and other kinds of residents,” Rarity said with a soft smile. “You won’t feel too uncomfortable there, why Applejack enjoys her time there when we are on an outing there.”

“Well…” Arthur hummed and noticed she looked at him as if she were a little puppy pleading. “Hell, why not, I’d be happy to accompany you.” Rarity squealed and jumped at Arthur as she hugged him close.

“Oh thank you darling! I’ll even pay for your train ticket,” she said and rushed back to her. “We leave in two days, Arthur. Until then, have a good day dear!” she called out to him, with a wink and closed the door to her boutique.

Arthur chuckled again as he left the boutique and headed over to the town hall. Since this was going to be his first time out of town, he would have to let Mayor Mare know so the local guard could keep an eye on things while he’s away. The sun was beginning to set as Arthur made it to the town hall and entered through the front door. Raven, Mayor Mare’s secretary, looked up from her desk to see Arthur walk in as he took his hat off.

“Evening, Raven,” Arthur greeted.

“Sheriff Morgan, a pleasure,” Raven said back. “What can I do for you?”

“I’d like to speak with Jo-I mean, Mayor Mare for a moment of her time,” Arthur replied.

Raven merely giggled and gestured to the office door. “Right this way,” she beckoned Arthur to follow her. Once she reached the door, she gave it a couple of light knocks. “Mayor Mare, your husband is here to see you.”

“Husband? I don’t have a-”

As the door opened more to reveal Mayor Mare, her eyes soon laid on Arthur and she froze. Her face lit up like a red light bulb as she then attempted to fix her mane and straightened her clothes. “Raven! Don’t say such embellished statements! It’s rude to say such things about Mr. Morgan!”

“Alright, I will call him as he is…your fiancé.” Raven giggled again at the blush both Arthur and Johanna emitted and went back to her desk. “Be sure not to leave a mess in the head office, it’s rather expensive to get stains out of the sofa.”

As the giggling secretary left in a giggle fit, both ponies just stood there in the office, unable to speak. Johanna couldn’t look Arthur in the eye after Raven’s teasing and Arthur kept pulling his collar awkwardly.

“I’m…truly sorry about her,” Johanna whispered.

“Uh, naw it’s fine,” Arthur responded. “A-Anyway, I stopped by so I could request a leave of absence in a couple days. Rarity invited me to attend one of them fashion show things and I’ll be out of town for just a day.”

Johanna nodded and smiled at Arthur’s request. “Of course it should be possible, you’ve more than earned it…” she trailed off and went to her ledger to pull out some files. Once she found what she was looking for, she went to her desk and signed a few documents. “All set, you have about ten days leave with pay and you’ll be using one of them for your trip. I’ll have one of the other guards fill in for you temporarily.”

“Thank you kindly,” Arthur nodded as he turned to step out. “Oh, and one more thing.” He looked over his shoulder and smiled at her. “You look mighty beautiful today, Johanna, I look forward to our date at the end of the week.”

“You’re not the only one, you big hunk~,” she cooed at him and stalked towards him. She reached out to his head with her hands and pulled him closer to her. She locked her lips with his and sighed in joy as it was reciprocated. After what felt like eternity of the embrace, she reluctantly let go of the equally happy stallion. “Just something to look forward to when I see you again.”

“Then remind me to ask for it later on,” Arthur smirked before he pecked her on the lips and departed. The mayor sighed as she sat back down behind her desk and spent the rest of the day fantasizing about the handsome stallion who stole her heart.

“I definitely can’t wait until our splendid date~.”

Elsewhere

Duke Venture stood with his hands behind his back, in the center of his employer’s office as he waited patiently for him to speak up. His employer, in question, sat in a chair with his back turned as he held a glass of liquor in his hand.

“I apologize, sir, but the sheriff was more stubborn than anticipated. I regret to say that I’ve come back empty handed,” Duke said calmly.

“T’is alright, just shows us that the Bearers of the Elements are more than just mares pretending to be heroes,” Cider Mac replied and took a sip of his liquor. “Though I am curious about their new sheriff…Morgan, what can you tell me about him?”

“He’s more headstrong than street smart,” Duke scoffed. “I nearly thought he’d try to knock me out, not that I wasn’t prepared to retort. That stupid cur still needs to repay her debt to you, and I intend to-”

Before he could finish, Cider raised his other hand to stop his words.

“No need to resort to violence against a mare…didn’t your mother teach you better?” Cider asked rhetorically. “Besides, her debt has already been repaid, and with interest. Something I did not anticipate,” he stared at his half finished glass of liquor. “I’m more interested in the sheriff… I can tell just by your description and the sweat from your brow, he is dangerous.”

“What would have me do? Send more of our boys after him? I’m sure we can run him out of town,” Duke suggested.

Cider barked out a laugh. “Stallions like him are a dying breed, ones who have principles and codes that they uphold…you won’t be able to deter him, nor me,” he continued and stood up from his chair and walked to a window overlooking the sunset. “Besides, if what my instincts are telling are true, should we send more of our esteemed colleagues there…the morgue would be full by the end of the day.”

Before Duke could speak, Cider raised his hand again. “But that’s not to say that we are not going to bow down to him,” he said and turned his head sideways to reveal a smirk and his scarred cheek. “From what I heard, Miss Rarity is going to make an appearance at Canterlot soon? I think it’s time I paid the old city a visit.”

Bet On The Wrong Gunslinger

View Online

Chapter 12

The past few days have been what could only be described as quite the eventful few days for the gunslinger. After the encounter with Duke Venture, Arthur had found himself involved in a number of complicated circumstances. Apple Bloom had come down with a strange disease known as the Cutie Pox, thanks to a strange plant that she had taken from the zebra shaman Zecora. The results were that the poor filly had cutie marks appearing not just on her shoulders, but all over her body and was all over the place doing a variety of special talents. It took a stern talking to from both her sister and her new sheriff friend to finally confess her deed so that the cure could be made and she had learned a valuable lesson.

Just recently, Arthur was making his rounds when Rainbow Dash had been flying around Ponyville and helping ponies in need. Whether it be simple tasks or even saving ponies from dangerous situations, she was the mare everyone would look to for help. At first, Arthur didn’t mind the extra pair of hands to aid him, but she soon found herself becoming full of herself and began flaunting her success. It admittedly irked the gunslinger’s pride that he was no longer looked to for support, until Twilight and her friends hatched a plan to help see past her inflated ego. They all planned to pose as a masked pony known as Mare-Do-Well who would steal her spotlight and drive the attention away from her. As a result, Rainbow became disgruntled by all of this and decided to ask a certain Gunslinger for help to catch the new caped crusader.

Rainbow was flying around in the sky, looking for Arthur when she spotted him lounging on a park bench. The sight of him always made her flustered, on account of their first meeting, but she would have to put her distractions aside in order to seek his aid. After taking a few deep breaths, she descended to the ground and approached the gunslinger as he sat with his legs crossed and was humming a small tune to himself until he noticed her.

“Afternoon, Rainbow,” Arthur greeted with a tip of his hat. “What can I do ya for?”

“I need your help catching somepony,” she said to Arthur as she made her way to him.

“And who might that be?”

“Mare-Do-Well! Who else?” Rainbow exclaimed as her wings expanded.

“Ah, her…” Arthur trailed off as he tapped his chin with his index finger and hummed in thought. “Nah.”

Rainbow’s jaw dropped a little but closed a second later. “W-Why not!?”

“She seems to be doin’ some pretty good things lately, it honestly feels nice to just kick back once in a while. So I’ll just let her be,” Arthur sighed with a smirk as he leaned his head back behind his hands.

“B-but, she-” Rainbow tried to speak but was interrupted when she heard a crowd of ponies march over the horizon. The pegasus’ shock was replaced with deep frown when she noticed the Mare-Do-Well merchandise they wore.

Since when did Ponyville start selling Mare-Do-Well hats and shirts?! Rainbow thought angrily in her head.

“Rainbow Dash?”

Rainbow shook her head when she heard a voice call out to her. A familiar feminine voice that belonged to her number one fan. But from what the hat she wore, the cyan mare knew she was not number one anymore.

“Oh, Scootaloo…” Rainbow forced a smile on her face. “What’s going on over there?”

Scootaloo beamed and pulled out a pamphlet from her backpack. “The Mayor is hosting a Gratitude Event for Mare-Do-Well, and Mare-Do-Well is gonna make an appearance! Can you believe it!?” she asked Rainbow as she still had a wide smile on her face, but it soon diminished when she saw the glare on the elder pegasus’ face. “Rainbow?”

Almost immediately when her name was called, Rainbow crumbled the pamphlet and threw it to one side. Before another word could be said, she took flight with a strong flap of her wings which sent some dust into Scootaloo’s eyes. The elder pegasus didn’t bother looking down on the filly and flew with haste towards the event.

“What was that all about?” Scootaloo wondered.

“I wouldn’t worry too much, kid,” Arthur sighed as he stood up. “But I think it best we head over to that event so she doesn’t cause too much trouble.”

The filly nodded and followed Arthur towards the center of town. Once they arrived, Rainbow was already causing a commotion by chasing after the masked mare all over town.

“Naw shoot, she’s already on the boards…” Arthur said, shaking his head.

“Get back here!” Rainbow shouted angrily. But it seemed like Mare-Do-Well was quicker on her hooves and evaded the prismatic mare as if she were in two places at once.

“How is Mare-Do-Well doing that?” Scootaloo wondered.

“You’ll see, just watch,” Arthur smirked as he crossed his arms and stood there.

After many failed attempts of trying to catch the mystery masked mare, Rainbow had finally gotten the drop on her target and tackled her to the ground. She pinned Mare-Do-Well with a tight grip.

“All right, miss mysterious!” Rainbow announced as she grabbed the mask and pulled it off. “Mystery solved!” Only who she discovered to be Pinkie Pie, of all ponies, she gasped with a slack jaw and utter shock. “P-P-Pinkie?!” she gasped out and slid back from her downed friend and scurried backwards as though she were contagious with a fatal illness. Wh-yo-how-HUH?!”

“PINKIE PIE WAS MARE-DO-WELL?!” Scootaloo yelped.

“Nope,” Arthur said as he pointed down the street with his thumb. To her and Rainbow’s surprise, another Mare-Do-Well walked towards them as she took off her mask and hat to reveal Twilight. Arthur cleared his throat once again, pointed in the other direction for yet another masked mare to walk around the corner to reveal herself as Applejack.

“There were three of you?!” Rainbow exclaimed..

“Not bad, ladies,” Arthur nodded. “Ya’ll played her like a well tuned lute.”

Rainbow did a sharp turn towards Arthur. “You were in on this?!” she pointed a finger at him that shook from both shock and fury.

“Kinda, I was just told not to get involved nor provide any aid,” Arthur shrugged. “Wasn’t even my idea, that credit goes to Twilight.”

“Yep, we all played Mare-Do-Well at different times,” Twilight said.

“I stopped the carriage bus with these babies,” Applejack said, showing off her strong legs. “Buckin’ McGillicuddy and Kicks McKee.”

“I saved the construction workers with my Pinkie Sense!” Pinkie chirped. She soon began shaking and pushed Rainbow out of the way before a flower pot fell on her.

“Sorry!” A mare called out from the window.

“It’s alright!”

“I still don’t understand any of that…” Arthur mumbled to himself.

“And I used my magic to fix the dam,” Twilight said.

“Oh! Oh! And I did the flyby afterwards!” Fluttershy said.

“I made the costumes,” Rarity said. “Fabulous, if I do say so myself.”

“I…I don’t understand,” Rainbow shook her head. “Why?!”

“To put it bluntly, you were gettin’ too cocky fer your own good,” Arthur said.

Rainbow Dash huffed and sneered at Arthur before she turned her attention to her friends, who all showed a little concern for the cyan pegasus’ reaction. “So that’s it then? As soon as I start being a little proud of myself for helping others… My friends will just go behind my back and humiliate me, making me the joke of Ponyville for years to come?!” she shouted out her last word, which echoed across the alleyway.

“You sure are a little thick in the head, aren’t ya?” Arthur pointed out, making Rainbow sneer at him again.

“Rainbow, it’s not like that at all,” Fluttershy said.

“Then what?! Don’t you want me to be a hero?!”

“Of course we want you to be a hero!” Twilight said.

“But a real hero doesn’t brag,” Applejack said with a wink..

A hoarse laugh escaped Rainbow’s mouth. She jumped towards Applejack and poked her chest hard. “Well excuse me Miss I’m the most dependable pony who ought to get an award, I don’t remember you being taught a lesson by having us make you the laughing stock of the town! Or maybe we should have just ruined your apple harvest to get a point across!”

“Hey! That’s goin’ too far, Dash!” Arthur snapped as he marched over to her. “No one here said you can’t help anyone out who needs it, but there’s a limit to how helpful you can be! Sure you did some noble deeds this day, but you let the glitz and glam get to your head. I saw how you were constantly showing off your flying skills and what not but it got to the point where it was too much!”

“What about that thief I helped catch for you?!”

“She weren’t no thief! She just put her items in her bag so she wouldn’t lose track of them! She was gonna pay for them, but you swooped in and nabbed her without a second thought! I had to escort the poor mare back to the shop since you were too busy bein’ all heroic! That’s why your friends did this, to knock some sense into you by messin’ with your inflated pride!”

Rainbow starred off with Arthur but broke eye contact to look at the other friends who still wore Mare Do Well outfits. Instead of being faced with pride, her friends were now worried for her. The cyan pegasus looked down to the floor as she thinned her lips. “You still hurt me…” she muttered.

Without warning, Rainbow found herself tackled to the ground by Pinkie Pie. What shocked her though was that her friend hugged with all her might.

“Oh! Dashie! We didn’t mean to hurt you or make you feel like we didn’t appreciate what you did for us or Ponyville!” Pinkie assured her friend as she lifted herself from the ground and helped Rainbow Dash to stand up too.

“Yeah, I know that now,” Rainbow sighed.

“Celebrating your accomplishments is natural,” Twilight explained. “But-”

“Rubbin’ them in everypony’s faces is not,” Applejack said.

“I can agree with that,” Arthur nodded. “I can recall many a times when I thought I could walk the walk and talk the talk, but I can also recall when I just ended up gettin’ into more trouble than I care to admit.”

“I’m sorry for not being the number one fan like I used to, Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo said with a frown. “But you kinda did show off a little too much.”

“I guess I did,” Rainbow said sheepishly. “And I guess I should also act with grace and humility when others outshine me, like Mare-Do-Well.”

“Sounds like you’ve got a letter to write to Princess Celestia,” Twilight said with a smile.

“Already got it covered!” Spike said as he appeared, wearing a press outfit. “As your post writer, I already penned a letter to the Princess.”

“That’s nice of you, Spike, but I really wanna write this letter myself,” Rainbow said.

“Aw, come one! I wrote the whole thing already!” Spike complained, showing the rolled up scroll.

“I think that defeats the purpose, Spike,” Arthur shook his head.

“Okay, let’s hear it,” Rainbow rolled her eyes.

“A-hem! Dear Princess-”

“Look out! It’s. A real ghost!” Rainbow shouted, pointing behind him.

Both Pinkie and Spike panicked and ran off, making the group laugh as Rainbow took the paper and pen so she could write her letter. Arthur simply chuckled to himself as Rarity approached him.

“Today sure was entertaining,” Arthur hummed.

Rarity nodded and giggled as she removed the hat from her head. She caressed the hat in her hands, but then looked back at Arthur. “I agree, darling. By the way, do you remember tomorrow is the day we head out to Canterlot?” she asked the stallion.

“Sure do, I asked Mayer Mare to give me the next couple days off. There any reason why you’re going to Canterlot anyway?” Rarity simply pulled Arthur to the side so her friends wouldn’t hear and she whispered to Arthur.

“Well you see, darling, it is Twilight’s birthday in a couple of days. And I need to, shall we say, get away so that I may make her birthday dress.”

“It’s her birthday? Shoot, I wish I’d known so I could’ve gotten her somethin’.”

Rarity waved her finger in front of her. “No need to worry, I always have spare gifts to provide friends in case they forget or miss a birthday,” she winked at Arthur.

“Well alrighty then, I’ll just see ya tomorrow then,” Arthur nodded.

“Toodaloo, darling!”

The Next Day

The morning sun had risen a couple hours ago and Arthur was sitting on one of the benches at the train station. He had to ask a couple of ponies where the station would be, which was admittedly a tad awkward, but he managed to find it nonetheless. Before Arthur came to the station, he had figured that he would at least look the part since he was going to a fancy looking city that was Canterlot. Back at his camp, he rummaged through his pack, which to his surprise, was also filled with a variety of clothes he had purchased back on Earth! It was a very unexplainable thing to Arthur, how such a small satchel could hold so many items was beyond him. Not wanting to overthink it, he just chalked it up as something to do with magic that somehow affected his satchel in the process. As for Arthur, he wore a nice brown overcoat, grey button up vest, dark red collared shirt, black slacks, and a black tie that hung loosely around his neck. He also wore his signature hat, which he always made sure to wear at all times. To any who saw him, one would’ve mistaken him for some rich aristocrat from a foreign land.

“Yoo-hoo!” Arthur’s ears perked up and turned to see the mare he was waiting for. She wore a nice looking light blue early autumn dress and a nice pink hat. The gunslinger smiled as he stood up to meet Rarity halfway. As for Rarity, she was caught completely off guard from how incredibly dashing the gunslinger looked.

“Mornin’ Rarity,” he greeted with a tip of his hat.

Rarity blushed with a hand before her mouth with a small smile behind it. “My my, what a fine gentle-stallion have I met today?” she asked him rhetorically and stretched out her hand towards her. “Shall you be my escort for the day, good sir?”

“Of course,” Arthur nodded as he offered her his arm. She accepted as she hooked her arm around his. The two paid for their tickets and boarded the train and took their seats. As they waited for the train to start the journey to Canterlot, he noticed a young stallion carrying many luggage cases and seemed to be struggling to load them in the car. “Sweet Jeezus, that all yours Rarity?”

“Why of course, Arthur. I cannot be seen as bland in Canterlot, so I packed my best dresses and other accessories too. Not to mention the luggage also contains my tools for my designs and dress-making.”

“Well ya sure are committed, I’ll give ya that,” Arthur hummed as the colt managed to load everything. “By the way, can ya tell me what exactly it is I’m in for?”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“Well for starters, what’s this Canterlot city all about?”

Rarity gasped before she spoke. “Why Arthur, it’s the capital of Equestria! This is where Princess Celestia and Princess Luna live and govern from, with ministers and advisors helping them too of course.”

“I also reckon this is where all them fancy nobles and what not live?” Arthur said as he frowned unenthusiastically.

“Do you…not like the nobility?” Rarity asked.

“Let’s just say I’ve had a few unpleasant experiences with those types of people, back where I’m from.” Arthur trailed off as he gazed upwards.

Rarity nodded and remained silent for a moment and then turned to look out of the window as the train began to move and passed through the scenery. “I have one question, that’s always been on my mind since we found out about your origins…”

“Sure, ask me anything.”

“Have you ever robbed a train?”

The question surprised the gunslinger, but it was a question he was somewhat expecting down the road. Arthur reached up and took off his hat and sighed as he gazed at it in his lap.

“Yeah…I have, many times in fact,” he confessed. “It was always an easy score, when I was part of my gang. All we ever did was pinpoint when and where trains would come and go and we’d be on it faster than flies on manure. I’d hide my face and point my gun at anyone who’d give me their valuables. Although it wasn’t always easy, but a score was still a score.”

Rarity nodded at Arhtur’s words. “Were you the leader of your gang?”

“Naw, a man by the name of Dutch van der Linde was. He was my mentor…up until he lost himself.”

“Lost himself?”

“A story for another time,” Arthur shook his head. “Ya must hate me now, knowing I hurt and robbed a great many people before my arrival in this world.”

Instead of answering him, Rarity nuzzled against his neck and leaned into Arthur’s frame. “I could never hate you, darling… You’re a special stallion to all of Ponyville, all my friends, and me…” she whispered to him with her eyes closed.

Arthur could only smile in appreciation that Rarity held no ill will towards him. He looked out the window and wondered how the people here could be more forgiving than those back home.

Maybe…things are finally starting to look up from here on.

A few hours passed and the train had finally come to a stop. Arthur and Rarity departed from the train and the gunslinger was met with a wondrous sight. The pristine city of Canterlot was as prestigious as Rarity had described it. Large buildings, ponies wearing fancy attire, and it smelled rather cleaner than expected.

“Well I’ll be damned,” Arthur said as he took in his surroundings. “I was expecting Canterlot to be all fancy, but not this fancy.”

Rarity giggled at Arthur’s words. “This is the home of most nobility and royalty in all of Equestria, darling… so of course it would this fancy…” she imitated Arthur’s voice but coughed lightly to clear her throat. “Now good sir, please be a dear and follow us. Be sure not to drop any of the luggage~” The young stallion who volunteered to carry her bags nodded as he struggled to lift them all at once.

“Ya need some help there, son?” Arthur offered.

“N-No sir, I’m fine!” The stallion said as he trudged along.

Arthur could only stifle a laugh as he offered his arm to Rarity again and she accepted by hooking her around his. They made their way through the streets and Arthur occasionally looked around so that he could take it all in. He remembered his time in Saint Denis, how it had a certain stench in the air due to the factory buildings polluting the skies. Also, while there were some nice areas in the city, he felt like the inhabitants of Saint Denis were all people with rat tails hidden underneath their clothing. However, Canterlot seemed to have a different atmosphere about it. The air was much cleaner, most of the ponies all had smiles despite the obvious noble ponies, and he felt like he could let his guard down a little and relax.

Further down the street, a few noble mares were enjoying a cup of tea together and conversing about their husband’s accomplishments when one of them spied the gunslinger and arched her brow.

“I say, ladies, who is that?” She asked, gesturing to Arthur. When the others looked, they couldn’t help but stare at him as he passed by.

“Oh my, he certainly is a catch, isn’t he?” The second mare purred.

“Indeed, his attire is a tad rustic, but they do fit him quite nicely,” the third mare said, lidding her eyes.

“I wonder if that mare he is with is open to sharing him?” The first mare whispered.

“How uncouth of you!” The second mare giggled. Unbeknownst to them, Arthur had somewhat keen hearing and could hear most of what they said.

“Aw hell…” Arthur grumbled as he pulled his hat over his face a little.

Rarity, who didn’t hear the other mares’ voices, heard Arthur’s. “What’s that, darling?”

“Eh nothin’, just thinkin’ out loud,” Arthur shrugged.

After about another five minutes or so, the pair had finally arrived at Canterlot Castle. To say Arthur was amazed at the structure itself would be considered an understatement. Never before had Arthur seen such a pristine looking building and couldn’t bring himself to say anything. Rarity noticed Arthur’s expression and giggled to herself.

“I am pleased you safely made it to Canterlot, Rarity. And it is a nice surprise to see you too, Mr. Morgan.”

Arthur blinked and looked down to see the solar Princess herself, Celestia, gracefully walk out to greet them at the gates.

“Good mornin’, Princess,” Arthur said politely as he took off his hat and bowed his head.

Before Celestia could greet Arthur in return, the grumble of a particular cat in her carrier was heard from atop the luggage pile.

“Don’t you worry, Opalense. Once we are in our room, I’ll let you out,” Rarity reasoned with the grouchy feline who settled with a permanent glare to all of her viewers. “It is really good to see you again Princess,” Rarity bowed towards the alicorn. “And thank you for providing us with accommodation.”

“You’re very welcome,” Celestia smiled as she led them into the castle.

“No really, this is so nice of you!” Rarity said as she left Arthur’s side and walked beside the Princess.

“It’s nothing, really.”

“Oh, but it isn’t nothing, it’s everything! I-I just don’t know what to say but thank you!” Rarity beamed.

“Uh, Rarity? I think she gets the idea,” Arthur said.

Celestia and the others then arrived at a room in one of the towers. The inside was as fancy as one might think as Opalense hopped up on the bed. As Arthur scanned the room, he noticed something that made him turn to the Princess.

“Excuse me, ma’am, but if this is where Rarity will bunk, where’s my room?”

“Oh!” Celestia exclaimed with a slight blush on her face. “I completely forgot! Well…” she hummed and looked between Arthur and Rarity. “I suppose you could share a bed with her, after all this is a couple’s suite.”

Share a bed…with Arthur!? Rarity’s thoughts went into overdrive as she pictured what the night would bring. Her and Arthur alone…her frame against that chiseled chest of his…her and him in embrace…their lips…the mare’s vision became blurry and she started to wobble. She almost hit the floor but was caught by Arhtur just in time.

“Woah there! Rarity?” Arthur said to her but her mind was blank as her face was as red as a cherry as she smiled.

“It appears she is a tad fatigued from her trip,” Celestia surmised.

“Y-Your luggage, mademoiselle?” The young stallion strained as he carried the bags in the room.

“Just set them over there, son, and be careful,” Arthur sighed as he carried Rarity to the bed and laid her down.

“Well then, it is time for me to return to court. Please enjoy your stay,” Celestia said with a curt nod as she left. “Oh and Arthur?”

“Yes?”

“Luna wanted to tell me that she thanks you for helping her on Nightmare Night, and that I thank you too for giving my sister the confidence she needed.”

Arthur smiled and nodded as she left and closed the door with the young stallion following as he held his back in pain. The gunslinger chuckled as he glanced at the still unconscious Rarity and wondered what else to do.

“Hmm, I reckon I should at least see the sights,” Arthur hummed as he put his hat back on. He too went to leave and looked over his shoulder to the fashionista. “I’ll be back soon.”

Arthur had spent most of the day wandering the streets of Canterlot and was having an interesting time of it. He visited a variety of shops, was greeted by many ponies who passed him by, and had even sat down at a café for a cup of coffee. Just as he had guessed, this town had a much better atmosphere than Saint Denis ever did. During his touring, he caught the sight of a distressed looking unicorn mare as she rummaged through her purse as if looking for something. Arthur’s sheriff instincts kicked in and he approached the mare and cleared his throat.

“Afternoon, ma’am, there somethin’ the matter? Ya look a little frazzled,” Arthur said.

The mare looked up from her purse, where she was faced with a rather handsome stallion. “W-Why yes, my golden necklace is missing!” she replied, her voice laced in panic as her eyes started to water.

A thief, huh? Guess not everything is perfect in this town.

“I’m awfully sorry to hear that, ma’am, maybe I can help ya?” Arthur pulled his coat aside and showed the mare his badge that was pinned to his vest. “My name’s Arthur Morgan, I’m the sheriff of Ponyville and I’m here visiting with a friend of mine.”

A sheriff, hmm? She thought to herself before she composed to greet him in kind. “My name is Fleur, Fleur de Lis…” she held out her hand towards Arthur.

Arthur smiled and took her hand and gently shook it. “Now then,” Arthur reached into his satchel and pulled out a pencil and notepad to write down on. “Can ya tell me what happened before your necklace got snatched?”

Fleur went into detail about how her necklace looked like, whilst Arthur took down the notes in his pad. Just as she was done, a light gray stallion who wore a suit with light azure hair walked towards them. “Fleur dear, whatever is the matter?” he asked her after they both hugged and lightly placed a kiss on each other’s lips.

“Oh it’s horrible, Fancy! My necklace is gone…I think it was stolen!” she exclaimed and tears started to stream from her eyes. They ceased for a moment when she felt a tissue wipe them away, courtesy of her stallion. “Thank you,” she said with a soft smile. “Oh! Dear, this is Arthur…a sheriff of Ponyville,” she introduced him to the sheriff. “And Arthur, this is my husband, Fancy Pants.”

“Pleasure to meet you sir,” Arthur said as he reached out for a shake. Fancy Pants nodded and accepted as the two shook hands with each other. “Your lady here was explaining to me how it happened. Said she was on her way to meet ya when she bumped into someone and her necklace was up and gone.” He turned to Fleur who was still a little upset. “Ma’am, do ya have any recollection as to what the feller looked like?”

Fluer thinned her lips and frowned in thought. “Well, I didn’t get a look of his face… but he was a pegasus with green fur, green like the grasslands. He also had a rather peculiar colour for hair, what’s that term that the teens use? Oh yes! Ginger. Funny enough, he wore a hat similar to yours, Sheriff Morgan…” she trailed off as her eyes landed on the said stallion’s hat.

“Mine?” Arthur quirked a brow. He glanced around to the other ponies walking around and not one of them wore any kind of headwear like his. “No offense, ma’am, but these folks don’t exactly look like they’d wear anything like my clothes. They’re too clean to dress like me.”

“So somepony not from Canterlot?” Fancy voiced his thoughts out loud. He sighed and fixed his monocle. “The cheek I tell you. The cheek of some ponies to steal from hard working individuals like my wife here.”

“Thief’s come in all shapes in sizes, sir,” Arthur hummed as he tucked his notepad away. “I should know, I deal with them more often than you’d think in Ponyville. Anyway, I ain’t here in Canterlot long but I’ll be sure to gather whatever information I can about this thief. I’ll certainly try my best to track the varmint down and return what was taken from ya.”

Fleur signed and smiled at the sheriff. “Why thank you, Sheriff Morgan.”

“Yes, thank you,” Fancy said. “Come along, dear, we mustn’t be late for the Derby.”

“Of course, I’ll just be getting along now,” Arthur tipped his hat and waved goodbye to the two.

The day dragged on for the gunslinger as he spent the majority of it going around and asking questions to any who were willing to speak with him. So far, he had learned that this thief, whomever it was, had been stealing items for a good long while now. The thief’s description was always the same: a pegasus pony with grassy green fur, ginger hair, and a hat similar to Arthur’s. Arthur admittedly wished he had more time to investigate further, however time was not on his side. Arthur sighed as he made his way back to the room he shared with Rarity and made his way up the stairs of the tower suite. When he arrived and opened the door, he found Rarity already sleeping on the bed. He smiled as he took off his coat and hat and hung them on the rack. He then noticed a mannequin off to the side that had a nice looking yellow dress with a pink ribbon tied around the neck.

“Hmm, seems a little simple, but then again I’m no fashion guy,” Arthur shrugged. He took off his vest and collared shirt and draped them over a chair, along with his satchel and belt, until he wore only an undershirt and his slacks. He quietly and gently laid on the bed next to Rarity and waited for his eyes to shut, sending him to the land of dreams.

The Next Day

The sun shined through the windows as Arthur began to stir from his slumber. His eyes managed to open as he lifted himself up as he smacked his lips and let out a yawn. He was met with Rarity looking a little frantic as the young stallion from before struggled to carry her bags.

“Rarity? What’s going on?” He asked sluggishly as he picked himself up to sit on the edge of the bed. Rarity looked over to him, only for her cheeks to burn. As she suspected, Arthur was a very built stallion. His arms looked almost as large as Big Mac’s and the undershirt he wore hugged his well-toned chest. Strands of his unkempt mane hung in front of his eyes as he stared at her with those gorgeous sky blue marbles.

Rarity stammered and tried to look away from Arthur’s chest, but her eyes were locked on it like an eagle to its prey. “O-oh it’s nothing Arthur!” she answered him. She was finally able to look away when saw a letter slip from the opening of her door. “Oh! For me?” She walked towards the letter and used her magic to lift it from the ground and open it. She grabbed hold of the letter inside and pulled it out whilst she unfolded it to read it. Her eyes scanned the letter and she gasped. “The Canterlot Garden Party!”

“Huh?” Arthur asked as he stood up.

“It’s only the most prestigious event in Canterlot, next to the Gala itself!” Rarity said. “I just got invited to it by Lord Jet Set and Lady Upper Crust!”

“Uh-huh, and what about that there dress you said you were working on for Twilight?” Arthur asked, pointing a thumb to the unfinished piece. “Weren’t you supposed to work on it for her birthday?”

Rarity gasped and used her magic to levitate the design sketch from atop the luggage pile. “You’re right…” She then looked back at the letter. “But if I don’t go, my reputation in Canterlot may be ruined. I might never get invited to a Canterlot Garden Party! Twilight’s Birthday? Canterlot Garden Party?” She asked as she turned her attention from the letter to the sketch.

“Rarity, maybe you should think about what actually matters right now. Is it your friend’s dress or some fancy party?” Arthur questioned.

Taking a deep breath, Rarity cheeks puffed and reddened as she closed her eyes. She hummed and shook a moment as though she turned into a kettle. Until she finally spoke. “It’s just too important!” She used her magic to summon a quill and parchment. “My dear Twilight, I’m afraid I won’t be able to make it to the party tomorrow. Because…” She paused and looked at her cat. “Because my poor Opal is ill! And she is in no condition to make the long trip back to Ponyville. I do hope you understand. Your friend, Rarity.”

Arthur frowned and shook his head as he grabbed his clothes and headed for the washroom. After he cleaned himself and got dressed, he exited the washroom to see Rarity wearing a fancy dress and an even fancier hat.

“Rarity, are ya sure this is a good idea?” Arthur asked, crossing his arms. “This garden shindig might be important to ya, but what about Twilight? It ain’t wise to lie to friends.”

“Well it’s only a white lie, Arthur… besides, I cannot let an opportunity like this fall away! It would be like Rainbow Dash missing a gathering of the Wonderbolts! Or Applejack missing a family reunion! Or even Twilight missing a book signing of her favourite author!”

“Still don’t mean it’s right,” Arthur remarked. “Lies have a way of creeping up on ya. Trust me, I should know. What ya should do is cancel on that garden thing and finish the dress for Twilight. There’ll always be another fancy party around here, missing one ain’t gonna hurt you none.”

Instead of answering Arthur, Rarity rushed towards the opposite room and slammed the door shut. Both stallions looked at each other and blinked. Just as one of them was about to utter a word, Rarity walked back into the room and wore a rather exquisite dress. “What do you think? Too much?” she asked them. When she didn’t receive an answer, she looked back at Opal who just cleaned herself. “You’re right, too little,” she said and levivated a fancy hat from her bed. “Perfect!”

“Whatever, I’m gonna go back into town,” Arthur shook his head. As soon as he opened the door, he was met with five mares that were Rarity’s friends as they smiled widely at him. “Aw hell…”

“SURPRISE!”

Rarity gasped as she froze in place at the sudden appearance of her friends. Her eyes then rolled up into her sockets as she fell flat on the floor, unconscious.

“Er, ahem, mornin’ girls, this is quite the surprise,” Arthur said after compelling himself. “What brings y’all by Canterlot?”

Pinkie Pie bounced to Rarity and neared her face to her friend’s. She saw the unicorn’s eyes begin to flutterr and she pulled away just as both eyelids we’re open. “Hi again!”

“W-what are you- How did you- Why are you-” Rarity uttered out when she stood up.

“Listen to her, she’s so excited to see us she can hardly talk,” Applejack said and turned her attention to Arthur. “I hope you weren’t bored of Canterlot and all its fancy-schmancy hoo-ha.”

“And to answer your question, Arthur, we got Rarity’s letter that she was stuck in Canterlot. So I asked Pinkie Pie if it wouldn’t be too much trouble to move my birthday party here,” Twilight explained. “So she and you wouldn’t have to miss it!”

“Ya hear that, Rarity?” Arthur smirked at the fashionista. “Ain’t your friends considerate?”

Before Rarity could reply, Rainbow cut her off. “Say, what’s with that fancy dress?” she asked her unicorn friend.

“Oh this!? I always wear this…when…Opal gets very sick, yes!”

Fluttershy’s wings expanded to lift herself into the air by a little. “Oh my! Where is the poor darling?” she asked softly.

“She’s um…she’s on the bed, yes!” Rarity rushed into the room and slammed the door shut. “I’m so sorry Opal,” she spoke to her cat who kneaded the bed but was suddenly dragged into the bathroom and thrown into a shower, where she screamed murder. When she was done, Rarity placed the very wet and very upset cat on top of it.

Just as the door opened again, Fluttershy rushed to the soaked persian. “Oh my! She looks awful!” Fluttershy hugged the cat and did not notice the feline growling at her owner.

“Ugh, Rarity? A word please?” Arthur sighed as he grabbed her and pulled her out of the room. Once they were outside, Arthur peeked inside to see Twilight examining her unfinished dress and closed the door before turning to Rarity with a stern gaze. “Ya do realize you dug yourself in a pit that’s only gonna get deeper, right?”

Rarity placed her hands on Arthur’s mouth as she looked frantly at the door. “Will you be quiet!? Don’t you think I’m aware of the situation?!” she barked out at him, but composed herself with deep breaths. “Sorry, darling…I just, I just don’t know what to do now…”

“I do, fess up,” Arthur stated, but Rarity shook her head.

“No no no no! I can’t do that!”

“Well then yer shit outta luck,” Arthur shrugged as he walked past her. “Tell Twilight I’ve got some things to take care of in town and will join y’all later.” In a state of desperation Rarity fell to her knees and grabbed Arthur’s coat as she looked up at him with pleading eyes.

Rarity started to tear up with quivered lips. “Please Arthur! You’ve got to help me! You’ve got to help a damsel in distress! Please!” She pleaded to the stallion.

“And just how am I supposed to help?” Arthur questioned.

“Erm, you-um, oh I know! You could cover for me at the Garden Party!” Rarity said.

“Do what now?”

Rarity composed herself, again, as she stood up from the ground. “It’s simple! You will be my escort for the evening,” She explained to him. “With you at the Garden Party in the beginning, you just tell them I’m running fashionably late. Meanwhile, I will be at Twilight’s party. After an hour or two, we swap places and you just say to Twilight and the others that I’m just getting some fresh air. It’s brilliant!”

“This all sounds like it’ll just blow up in the worst of ways,” Arthur shook his head. He glanced at Rarity who was giving him the biggest puppy dog eyes and her lip began to quiver again which made his eye twitch.

Damnit all, what is with the damn eyes?!

“But…I suppose I can lend a hand…”

Yes! Rarity beamed in joy and wrapped her arms around Arthur, whilst she planted her lips on his cheek. When she removed her lips, she noticed his cheeks started to brighten just as hers.”Thank you Arthur, you’re the best!”

Rarity then retreated back into the room as Arthur stood there and raised his hand to his cheek. “What…the hell just happened?”

It was later in the evening and the group were making their way to the ballroom since Twilight said that Celestia was kind enough to lend it to them for the party. Twilight opened the doors to reveal the room all decorated with party streamers, confetti, balloons and what not.

“Isn’t it fancy pants?” Pinkie asked.

“Fancy Pants?! Where?!” Rarity panicked as she hid behind Rainbow Dash, causing everyone to stare at her and Arthur facepalm.

“Oh lord, help her…” Arthur mumbled.

The mane six and Arhtur started the party and all seemed to be going smoothly. The girls were all dancing together, though he had to admit that Twilight hadn’t the faintest idea on how to properly dance to the rhythm. Just as the birthday pony was blindfolded and meant to hit a piñata, Rarity carefully sneaked to exit and winked to her stallion friend.

“Hey! Where’s Rarity?” Rainbow asked when she didn’t see her fashionista friend anywhere when they brought out the cake. “Arhtur, have you seen her?”

“She just had to use the little pony’s room, is all,” Arthur said, trying his best not to sound like was lying.

“We’ll alright, come on and join us then!” Rainbow flew at Arthur and quickly tied a blindfold around his eyes, put a stick in his hand, and pushed him forward a little.

“What am I supposed to do now that I can’t see?” Arthur wondered. His answer would be the cyan speedster grabbing him and spinning him around in circles until he was a discombobulated mess. “Wh-What in tarnation?!” Arthur wobbled and struggled to keep himself balanced.

Applejack giggled as she guided Arthur with her voice. “Over here, Sugar. Give that mule a good whack!” she encouraged the stallion as she stood a safe distance away from his swings.

Still being dizzy from spinning, Arthur wobbled to where he heard the farm mare’s voice. He struggled to keep his balance as he took his first swing, but missed.

“A little to the left, partner.”

The dizzy gunslinger obeyed as best he could and went for one more strong swing.

WA-PACK!

When the stick made impact, the contents of the piñata spilled like water from a broken dam. Arthur lifted his blindfold to see all the sweets and chocolates that landed on the floor, which were luckily wrapped still. A round of applause came from all the mares present in the room.

“Nice hit there, Sugarcube,” Applejack said as she picked up an apple-flavoured candy from the pile. “Say, anypony seen Rarity around?” She asked the others when she gazed around the room which lacked a particular white unicorn mare.

As if on cue, Arthur spotted Rarity through the window and gestured for him to meet her at the exit separating the garden and the ballroom. “I’ll go check on her, y’all wait here,” Arthur offered as he set his blindfold and stick aside. He made his way to the door, while making sure not to draw attention, and met the posh mare at the door. “So how’s the fancy shindig?”

“Oh it’s everything I could have imagined!” Rarity answered in glee, a dreamy smile present on her face. “But now, it’s your turn to go there now… and for me to make my return,” she pushed Arthur in the direction of the Garden Party. “Be a dear and cover for me, darling.” She said and winked at the stallion.

Arthur sighed and nodded as Rarity gave him a quick hug and quickly entered the ballroom. Arthur adjusted his hat and straightened his tie and made his way into the garden. The whole place was filled with nobility and ponies whose noses were high in the air as soothing music played from the orchestra. As expected, Arthur felt a little out of place being surrounded by the snobbish ponies as some eyed him curiously.

“Excuse me, sir,” a unicorn stallion spoke as he approached the gunslinger with a unicorn mare beside him. The stallion had grayish blue fur and brownish grey mane and tail and wore a green collared shirt with a white sweater tied around his neck and slacks. The mare had light yellow fur with two toned light purple mane and tail and that wore something similar to the stallion and wore a long skirt. “May I ask who you are and what you are doing here?”

“Pardon me, sir,” Arthur said in the most polite way possible as he took off his hat and offered his hand. “My name’s Arthur, Arthur Morgan, I was supposed to come to this shin-I mean, party with my friend Rarity but had to run a little late.”

“Ah yes, Miss Rarity…she’s a fine fashionista indeed,” the blue stallion replied as he grasped his hand and shook it. “My name is Jet Set,” he greeted the sheriff and gestured to the mare who accompanied him. “And this is my wife, Upper Crust,” he said with a proud smirk on his face when he looked at his wife.

Upper Crust merely blinked and smiled smoothly at Arthur. “My my, Rarity sure knows how to pick them…” she said and licked her lips for a second. “I do hope I get to see more of you later on…”

“Erm, sure?” Arthur said. The two guided him further into the party and things seemed to be going well for him. He greeted more ponies who immediately warmed up to him once they knew that he was Rarity’s friend. As Arthur was doing his best to mingle, he felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around to see the two nobles from the other day, Fancy Pants and his wife Fleur. “Well howdy there, Mr. Fancy, and Ms. Fleur, nice to see y’all again.”

“Oh! Fancy seeing you here,” Fancy pants punned as he greeted Arthur with a handshake. “I didn’t take you as the kind to enjoy this kind of… entertain…” he trailed off with a bored sigh.

“Well to be honest, I’m here with my friend Rarity,” Arthur admitted, catching his ear.

“Do you know where Rarity is, Arthur?” Fleur asked him. “I simply love her tales of her fashion exploits and her adventures with the other Elements.”

“She’s…stepped away for a bit,” Arthur said then cleared his throat. “I’ll go look for her.” He left the humble nobles and made his way to the ballroom entrance. He peered inside to see Rarity talking with her friends until she caught sight of him and he gestured for her to come over. Rarity nodded slightly, told her friends to excuse herself, and quickly made her way over to him. “So far, so good. How’s it goin’ over here?”

Rarity smiled and nodded very fast “All good! All good! The others have no idea that I’m at two parties at once tonight.”

“Ya mean we are at two parties at once,” Arthur reminded her. “Anyway, you’re up.”

The tradeoff between Arthur and Rarity went on for the majority of the night with both parties not really catching on to their scheme. It never really sat well with Arthur to lie and fool others like this, but since it was for Rarity, he could not bring himself to leave her high and dry. After the 4th or 5th switch of the night, Arthur couldn’t keep track, the gunslinger was being led to a table by Jet Set and Fancy Pants and a couple more stallions were waiting for them.

“Tell me, Mr. Morgan, do you know the game of cards?” Jet inquired.

“Eh, I dabble,” Arthur said vaguely. “Why do you ask?”

“How’s about a gentlestallionly game then?”

“Now? But uh, I’m kinda short on cash,” Arthur admitted.

Jet Set blew a slight raspberry as he waved his hand. “Pish posh. I’ll lend you some bits and you can always pay me back…what do you say?” he asked as he wiggled his eyebrows with a slight grin on his face.

“Well…aw hell, why not?” Arthur shrugged.

“Splendid!” Jet snapped his fingers and a butler walked up and procured a sack full of bits. “Here’s your loan of two thousand bits.”

“Two thousand?! Ain’t that a bit much?” Arthur asked as they sat down.

“Of course not, if you win, you’ll just pay me right back.”

The game soon began as the dealer gave the stallions their cards. Each player put bits in the pot for the starting bet as Arthur looked at his cards. They looked like normal playing cards but were equine themed, which made Arthur chuckle internally, and he saw that he had a seven of spades and two of clubs.

“Welp, I fold,” Arthur said as he tossed his cards away. The dealer played the first three cards, a seven of clubs, ten of hearts, and a queen of clubs.

“Why, Mr. Morgan…I didn’t take you for a coward.” Jet Set commented as he smirked when he looked at his cards, with the other stallions around the table sniggering to his words except one.

“Now, now, Jet Set, there’s no need to rush,” Fancy said as he pushed all his bits in, going all in. “Mr. Morgan is just playing it safe.”

“Hmph, if you say so, Fancy,” Jet Set scoffed as he and the other stallions too pushed all their bits in. They all soon showed their hands as two of the stallions each played a King high and Fancy played a queen high. “But it seems you do not know how to follow your own advice.” Jet Set proved his point by showing his cards, which were two queens, that made everyone scowl. The dealer played the next two cards, which were a three of diamonds and four of clubs.

“Lord Jet Set wins with three queens.”

Jet Set chuckled and reached out to all the bits in the pot. “Thank you for your patronage, gentle-stallions,” he said as he eyed each of the defeated ponies before his eyes laid on Arthur. “Looks like it’s just you me now…Sheriff.”

“Guess it is,” Arthur nodded.

“Time to see if you’re really the stallion you seem to think you are,” Jet Set challenged.

“Likewise, Mr. Jet Set.” The two threw in some bits in the pot as the dealer shuffled the cards. “So how’d you figure out I was a law stallion?” The dealer gave two cards to each player as he placed a seven of diamonds, ten of clubs, and a jack of spades.

Jet Set bellowed out a laugh and pushed all his winning to the center of the table. “Oh there’s always talk during these soirée’s. All in, Mr. Morgan…let’s see if you have the mettle to play the game.”

Arthur smirked as he grabbed a handful of bits and tossed them in the pot. Both players showed their hands, Arthur had two queens and Jet Set had a jack of clubs and an ace of spades, as the dealer played the last two cards; a king of clubs and three of hearts.

“Mr. Morgan wins with a pair of queens.”

“I guess my luck held,” Arthur smiled as he pulled in his winnings. “Is that you done?”

Jet huffed and snorted with a sneer on his face. “Far from it, Mr. Morgan,” he replied and snapped his fingers. Almost immediately a butler came rushing by with another hefty sack of bits. The pompous stallion grabbed the sack and emptied the contents in it to reveal over double the bits Arthur won. “Let’s up the ante, shall we?”

By this point, most of the ponies in the party had gathered to watch as Arthur arched a brow as Jet Set stared back at him. He then saw something briefly poking out of Jet Set’s sleeve, something he’d seen over the dozens of times he played cards with those who didn’t enjoy losing.

So that’s how it is?

“As you wish.” Arthur sat back down as the dealer shuffled once more and gave the stallions their cards. Arthur glanced at his cards as Jet Set wasted no time going all in once more. Arthur responded in kind by also going all in. There was a slightly tense atmosphere in the air as they played their cards. Arthur had two kings and Jet Set had two aces.

“Ha! What did I tell you?!” Jet Set grinned in triumphant as he eyed Arthur like a predator about to devour its prey. “Too bad you lost all the money I loaned you, Sheriff…for the loans I do add in interest every day you cannot pay me back.”

Arthur was silent the whole time as the party goers murmured to themselves. He then grew an unsuspected smile as he looked up at Jet Set.

“Guess you’re the type of guy who likes to run his mouth, huh?”

Before Jet Set could question his accusation, the dealer played the five cards on the table. A nine of diamonds, a jack of diamonds, a four of spades, an ace of diamonds, and a two of diamonds. Jet Set’s face went pale as Arthur chuckled to himself.

“Mr. Morgan…wins with an ace high diamond flush.”

“You were sayin’, sir?” Arthur said in a mocking tone.

Jet’s jaw nearly dislocated from this face as it dropped. Just as Arthur began to collect the bits, the unicorn noble growled and slammed his hoofs on the table. “That’s impossible! There’s no way you could have won!”

“Now, now, there’s no need to get loud,” Arthur sighed as he continued to collect his bits and pushed them all in his satchel. He left a small pile out and presented the sack Jet gave him. “Here’s your two thousand bits you loaned me, returned as promised.” He then leaned in close enough for Jet to hear his whispering. “Word of advice: the next time you try to cheat me in a game, you best hide your extra cards harder.”

“H-how did you know?!” Jet whispered with his teeth clenched together in fear and anger.

“Heh, enjoy the rest of the night, Mr. Jet,” Arthur said with a smile, patting the dumbfounded noble on his shoulder as he left. He was met with Fancy Pants and Fleur who both gave him a small applause for his victorious game. “I take it you two enjoyed the show?”

Fancy chuckled and patted Arthur on the back. “Jolly good show, you gave us there, I thought he would have a heart attack with that hand you had.”

Suddenly, the sound of a cannon going off echoed throughout the area as confetti and streamers were sent flying everywhere. Arthur whipped his head around to see Twilight and her friends running around and making a mess of everything. Rainbow grabbed a croquet mallet and swung it as hard as she could against the ball, Fluttershy was up in a tree and signing with the little birds, Pinkie Pie stuffed her face with hors d’oeuvres, Applejack was in the middle of a mud puddle and kicking it around, and Twilight was thrashing her body around with her bad dancing but didn’t seem to care. Arthur noticed Rarity downing a large glass of wine and went to fill it up again as he made his way over to her.

“So I guess the party’s goin’ well, huh?” Arthur tried to crack a joke.

Rarity’s eye twitched after she downed her wine glass. “Arthur! You must do something about them. They’re ruining the evening!”

“I think it’s a tad out of my hands at this point,” Arthur shook his head.

“Excuse me,” Fancy said to Twilight. “Might I ask where you got your ensemble?”

“Why yes! Yes you may, a very, very close friend of mine from Ponyville made it for me,” Twilight said proudly, causing Rarity to panic more and quickly walk over to them.

“Ponyville? You don’t say?” Fancy said, arching a brow.

“I do say! Her name is-”

“Fancy Pants!” Rarity cut in. “Come with me! I need to show you this…er, thing!”

“In a moment, my dear, this lovely filly from Ponyville was just about to tell me who made her charming dress.”

“That dress? Oh come now, who cares? It’s just a plain old-!”

“Oh don’t be so modest, this dress you made is beautiful!” Twilight said, making everyone gasp. “We all think so!” The rest of her friends gathered around Twilight.

“You know these ponies?” Fancy asked Rarity. She looked to the gunslinger for guidance who only shook his head.

“Best fess up, Rarity, it’s the right thing to do,” Arthur advised.

Rarity bit her lip until she relented and gazed at the crowd with a stern gaze. “Yes, yes I do know them. They may not be as sophisticated as some of you Canterlot ponies, but they are my best friends. And they are without a doubt the most important ponies I know!” The mares smiled at her admirably until there was a pompous laugh from the crowd.

“Important ponies? These ruffians?” Jet Set mocked.

“Don’t make me laugh,” Upper Crust chimed in. “And we thought that you had class, guess we were oh so very wrong.”

Arthur huffed in irritation as he marched over to the stuck up nobles and glared at them. “Now see here, ya uptight edgett’s! That mare’s got more class than either of you or anyone here combined! She’s also got more humility in her heart which makes her who she is. She don’t need some fancy shmancy title to make her worth any more than she already is. Rarity is arguably the most respectable woman I’ve come to know during my time here, and I’m proud to also call her my friend. And as her friend, I always make it an obligation of mine to make sure no one bad mouths her when she don’t deserve it. So unless you got anything else to say that ain’t the least bit negative, I’d suggest ya shut yer goddamn traps!”

Rarity’s fears melted away with each word Arthur spoke about her. Replaced was a flutter in her chest and her cheeks burned with a fierce intensity. Her eyes focused on the sheriff and she had the impulse to just run towards him and plant her lips against his. Her hooves refused to move though, as though her brain took control of them. Move, you stupid hooves! No, I mustn’t! But I really want to! I can’t! What is happening to me?!

“Well said, Mr. Morgan, and I for one find them charmingly rustic!” Fancy proclaimed, surprising them all once more. “And I think the dress you made for your friend is lovely. I dare say, every mare in Canterlot will be wanting one.”

“O-Oh! I’d like to place my order right now!” Upper Crust tried to save face.

“I think you should get two!” Jet said, but Rarity slid past them and stood by Fancy.

“Yes…well, how about you introduce me to your friends?” Fancy said.

“With pleasure!” Rarity said as Arthur walked up beside her.

“Guess things turned out better than expected, huh?” Arthur smirked, causing Rarity to blush again and turn away from the gunslinger.

Rarity fidgeted her hands together. “Yes, it sure has…” She replied and looked around for anyone that may have eyes on them. As Fancy and the girls were distracted and the coast was clear, she quickly leaned up and planted a kiss on Arthur’s cheek. “Thank you for tonight, darling.”

“Uh…it was my pleasure,” Arthur said, being caught off guard. The rest of the night was spent with happy smiles and a successful birthday party for Twilight. As for Arthur, he made sure to himself that it would be a night that he’d remember for a good long while.

Later That Night

Two beefy stallions were making their way through the halls of Cider Mac’s mansion. In between them was Jet Set as he dabbed his forehead with a handkerchief repeatedly from the sweat that made his fur quite sticky. They soon arrived at the double doors leading to Cider’s office and one of the stallions knocked on the door.

“Enter,” a voice ordered, making Jet gulp. They opened the doors to see Cider and he was doing some kind of exercise. He wore a tank top and athletic pants as he glanced at Jet.

“M-Mr. Cider Mac,” Jet mumbled. “G-Good evening…”

Cider meanwhile punched and kicked a life-size straw doll that was suspended with a noose around its waist. With one final punch, he punctured the doll’s chest. The stallion removed his fist from it and walked to the other end of the ring where a towel and water bottle was presented to him by his assistant.

“There’s something missing,” Cider said vaguely.

“M-Missing?”

“Yes, you seem to be missing something.” Cider said again. Jet looked down at himself, confused as Cider did some cool down stretches. “You don’t seem to be holding a bag of bits, why is that?”

Before Jet could reply, Cider’s assistant beat him to it. “He lost all of his bits in a game of cards against the Sheriff of Ponyville. He also had the gall to try and con the same stallion with a loan and interest of over two thousand bits,” Duke Venture replied as he stared blankly at the shocked unicorn. “Ironically, the same amount he owes you, Mr. Mac.”

“Thank you, Duke,” Cider Mac responded with a friendly smile and walked towards Jet Set as he continued to smile. He looked to his left and then with a fast hook, delivered a hayweather to the unicorn’s head. “You have a lot of nerve to try and weasel other ponies of their hard earned bits,” he lectured the whimpering unicorn on the floor. “That two thousand bits that I loaned you, you told me it was for the hospital donations…something I personally invest in.”

“I-I’m sorry, Mr. Mac,” Jet uttered out loud, but he was then forced upright by Duke Venture who dragged him to the ring. The scared noble was confused for a moment until he felt a noose tighten around his waist. “N-no no! Please don’t kill me!” he pleaded to the assistant who instead gagged his mouth shut with duct-tape.

Cider merely shook his head as he sighed. “I’m not going to kill you Jet, far from it, my boy…” he caressed the cheek of the gagged unicorn and ignored the tear drops that landed on his hand. “I loaned you two thousand bits, and with interest as of today, that makes it about four thousand.”

Jet wanted to speak but only a muffle was heard from the captive.

“Did you know that healing a broken leg or arm costs about one thousand bits each, without health insurance?” Cider Mac told Jet as he circled Jet like a shark that surrounded its prey. “Luckily you have two legs and two arms, that makes it even for your debt.”

Duke Venture snapped his fingers and the two beefy stallions marched up towards the ring and held both Jet’s arms straight with some resistance from the scared noble.

“Now, this will be a lesson from me that I learned from my mammy,” Cider spoke to Jet as he gently cupped his cheeks with his hand. “Do not borrow bits that you cannot give back,” he finished. “This is for your own good, Jet. I swear…and I also swear, if you tell anypony of my tutelage, your wife will be my next student.” Cider finished his threat with an extremely unpleasant passive aggressive smile. He then clenched his hand into a fist, and delivered a bone shattering punch to the poor unicorn’s arm.

CRACK!

Jet let out a muffled scream when he felt the immense pain that emanated from it. He had little time to focus on it as another arm of his was broken thanks to Cider’s fist. His eyes streamed with tears as his throat turned hoarse thanks to the screams that were muted by the gag. Then his legs were crushed by the earth pony’s hoof. He couldn’t register anything but pain anymore. That was until he blacked out, courtesy to Cider’s fist that collided with his face.

“Get him out of here, dump him at Canterlot Private Medical,” he instructed the two brutes who nodded and dragged Jet Set away. “You have just made life a little more interesting for me and others…Arthur Morgan,” he said and walked off to the main hall with Duke behind him. “The hospital funds being embezzled, does our dear sheriff know about that?”

Duke shook his head in response. “Not to my knowledge, Sir.”

“Good, well then I guess it’s time he finds out.”

Kindred Spirits

View Online

Chapter 13

Today was a day filled with smiles for the gunslinger and his friends. The party turned out to be a complete success on both fronts. Twilight’s party was celebrated by both her friends and the nobles from the Garden Party and Rarity had learned a valuable lesson in friendship. Not only that, but it would seem that Rarity had discovered something else from within her heart that she couldn’t quite explain.

Twilight and the others decided to head back to Ponyville a little early while she and Arthur remained behind for another day. The two ponies were making their way to the train station after making sure all their belongings were accounted for. Arthur, being the gentle stallion he was, had Rarity’s arm hooked around his as he escorted her. All the while, Rarity tried her best to hide her pink cheeks as she glanced up at Arthur every so often. The feeling of his arm wrapped around hers sent her heart into a flutter, along with the unexplainable feeling in her heart whenever she was around him. The way he went out of his way to help her and the genuine words he spoke about her played back in her head like a broken record.

“So Rarity,” Arthur said, smiling down at the mare. “Would ya say this trip was a fruitful one?”

Rarity beamed and nodded. “I would certainly say so, especially since I had such a blast with all my friends in the end…” she trailed off when her eyes landed on a certain bag Arthur carried on him. “What’s in there?”

“This? Oh it’s just my winnings from the card game I played the night of the party,” Arthur grinned as he held up the bag. “Pretty hefty amount, if I do say so myself.”

“How much did you win?”

“Hmm, I’d say I lost count around…ten thousand?”

Rarity’s eyes twitched before they swirled and she nearly fell to the ground when she fainted. Luckily, Arthur was there to catch her. After just a few seconds of being unconscious, she rocketed straight onto her hooves as she stood and looked up at the stallion. “H-How in the name of all things holy and sacred did you win that amount!?”

“I guess you could say that feller Jet Set bet on the wrong gunslinger,” Arthur chuckled as he opened up his satchel and dropped it in. “This’ll come in handy one day.” Arthur’s eyebrows raised a bit as he got an idea and looked down at Rarity. “Say, I don’t mean to pry, but some days ago when I went to visit you, I caught a glance of that old sewing machine.”

“Oh that old thing? I wish you hadn’t seen it,” Rarity looked away a bit bashfully. “Though it has been with me since my start as a fashionista, it sometimes breaks down or messes up my designs.”

“Well, why don’t I just buy you a new one? After all, I got the funds to do so.”

Rarity’s jaw dropped but immediately closed when she shook her head. “Y-You really don’t have to do that darling!” She blushed and her eyes darted from one location to another.

“Naw, I feel as though I should,” Arthur shook his head with a warm smile.

“B-But why?”

“Put it this way, you’ve been mighty generous to many ponies around and don’t ask much in return or not at all. I feel as though you deserve it for all the hard work you’ve done.” They paused their walking as Arthur took her hand and held it between them as she gazed into his sky blue eyes.

“Somethin’ as simple as a new machine may not seem much, but it’s somethin’ I wanna do for a generous and pretty lady like yourself. So now it’s time that I be a little generous to you too.”

Rarity teared up a little as she smiled broadly. She latched onto Arthur and gave him a hug with her head tucked into his neck. She nuzzled into him for a moment and savoured the smell that emitted from him. When she released, she gave a gentle kiss to his cheek and batted her eyes demurely. “You certainly know how to treat a mare, Arthur Morgan.”

“I aim to please, Rarity,” Arthur tipped his hat before someone accidentally bumped into him.

“Excuse me.”

Both ponies turned to see a stallion pass by them. He had pale blonde mane and tail with his mane slicked back, slightly dark yellow fur, dark green eyes, and wore a grey suit with a fancy blue tie around his neck. On the side of his face adorned a small scar that cut on his right cheek. At first, Rarity could have sworn she’d seen the stallion before but couldn’t quite put her finger on it. It was only when the stallion glanced back at her and smiled did she gasp and narrow her eyes.

“You!” She pointed at him with an angry finger. “I know you!”

“Me?” The stallion pointed to himself.

“You know this guy, Rarity?” Arthur asked.

“I’d never forget that snake’s face! That’s the stallion who tried to swindle me for a debt I paid in full!”

At this statement, it was Arthur’s turn to narrow his eyes at the stallion. “So you’re the one who sent that asshole, Duke Venture?”

“It was an unfortunate accident,” he looked downwards with a frown on his face. “When I was overlooking the records of ponies who borrowed bits from me, I sent my assistant to help in the collection of my bits I loaned out. However, I failed to keep a record on all of them and only realized my mistake pertaining to a certain mare who was also the Element Bearer of Generosity,” he smiled gently at Rarity. “Who not only paid in full, but also gave an interest bonus too…” he trailed off and kneeled down with one knee on the ground. “For that, I can only sincerely apologize on behalf of my colleague’s rudeness towards you.”

Rarity eyes widened at the words spoken by the stallion. “O-oh, well… um…” she mumbled a response to him, but before she could finish, said stallion was back on his hooves and offered a bag of bits to her.

“Please do not see this as my buying your forgiveness, Dame Rarity. Please see this as the penance of a stallion trying to set a few rights in this world,” he gently smiled again as he placed the bag in her hands, which he closed and gave a subtle peck to.

“U-Um…I erm…” Rarity stammered.

“Not so fast, buster,” Arthur cut in as he took the bag and shoved it back into the stallion’s chest. “I ain’t known you for a minute, and I already got a bad vibe from you,”

“I meant no disrespect, sir,” the stallion said.

“Maybe, or maybe not. Point is, I’ve been around the bush long enough to know that once a swindler, always a swindler. So you can keep what bits you’re offerin’, cause we ain’t interested, Mr…”

The stallion stretched his hand outward to Arthur. “Cider… Cider Mac, Mr....”

“Arthur Morgan,” the gunslinger said, refusing his handshake. “I’ll let this one slide for Rarity’s sake since you apologized appropriately.” Arthur stepped forward as he stared into Cider’s eyes with a glare. “But next time you pull this shit again, or send any more of your goons after my friends, I’m gonna be on your ass faster than a dog on a slab of beef. Get me?”

Cider was unfazed by Arthur’s words and merely continued to smile, but he stepped forward just enough to have his forehead inches away from the other stallion’s. “You are either very courageous or foolish to threaten a citizen like me, especially since you are a pony of the law,” he replied and grinned as he stared into the gunslinger’s eyes. “But I suppose, it is as you say, once a swindler, always a swindler. Just like you, once a killer…always a killer.”

Before Arthur could rebuttal his remark, Rarity tugged on his arm with a worried expression.

“I-I believe it is time to go, darling, we wouldn’t want to miss the train!” Rarity pleaded.

“Hmph, I’ll remember you, Mac,” Arthur said as he walked away. “You better watch your sorry ass!”

Cider merely waved at the pair. “I hope you two have a safe trip back home!” He bid them farewell with a carefree smile. Just as Arthur and Rarity were gone, Cider sighed and shook his head. “A killer with a code…I surely didn’t see that one coming,” he chuckled and walked onwards to his destination. “Life has certainly become more interesting in Equestria, especially in Ponyville…I’ll be watching you too, Arthur Morgan.”

Meanwhile, Arthur walked with an irritated huff as Rarity trailed behind. He grumbled to himself as their bags were packed and they boarded the train and Arthur sat down in his seat with Rarity with his arms crossed.

“No good…dirty…fuckn’ swindler…” he mumbled under his breath with a dirty look out the window.

Rarity sighed and placed her hand on his leg. “Arthur, what’s wrong?” she asked him, worried for him ever since their encounter with Cider Mac.

“It’s just the look in that fucker’s eye,” Arthur spat. “I seen it one too many a times back home. Makes me sick to my stomach.”

“But why?”

“Because…” Arthur looked away as he tipped his hat over his eyes. “I…also collected certain debts. From those who borrowed from my old gang. A man by the name of Leopold Strauss, or Herr Strauss, was in charge of keeping the books. I, on the other hand, was the one to collect what was owed.” Arthur frowned as memories of his dark deeds came flooding back. “I…once took everything a man had and left him with nothing, beat a man ‘till his wife paid up, and…also beat a dyin’ man who didn’t even have the strength to stand on his own.” His eyes closed tight as he turned his head away. “To this day, I always regret what I done to folks who didn’t deserve it. I probably ruined more lives that way rather than…whenever I took lives.”

Rarity sighed and reached up and caressed Arthur’s cheek with her hand. “Arthur, that was in the past…you are a good pony, darling,” she assured him with her gentle words. “Everypony deserves a second chance…but it takes a good pony to actually do good with that second chance.”

Arthur looked back at Rarity as she smiled at him. Arthur couldn’t help but smile back as she leaned her head against his shoulder.

“Am I really one for redemption, Rarity?” Arthur asked as his arm instinctively wrapped around the mare.

“Without a doubt, darling, without a doubt,” Rarity said as she nuzzled into him.

The rest of the train ride was met with silence between the two friends as they enjoyed each other’s company. However, the gunslinger couldn’t shake the memories of his past away as his frown returned.

That Night

What the fuck?!

Arthur looked around his surroundings and he was at a bar that strangely resembled the one from Valentine of all places. He looked around and saw his hands were not covered in fur, but in pale skin. He touched his face and there was no snout, rather his nose. What shocked him even further was that he was seated at a Poker table surrounded by human skeletons dressed in clothes worn by the fallen members of his old gang.

“You up for a game, cowpoke?”

When he heard those words, Arthur immediately shot from his chair and looked for the source. He found it in the dealer, who was none other than the traitorous Micah Bell with his signature sneer whilst he wielded a pistol in one hand. Arthur’s response was a quick draw of his own gun from the holster, where he immediately opened fire whilst he sought cover from the bullets that reigned from his enemy.

“The hell are you doing here, you goddamn snake?!” Arthur shouted out when he ran out of bullets and needed to reload.

Micah cackled and fired more bullets at the counter Arthur was covered in. “I’m finishing what I started. You’re a liability, Black Lung! A loose end to my survival! And all loose ends need to be cut loose!”

Arthur was about to check his cover again for a clear shot, but was surprised when he was greeted with another barrel to his forehead from Agent Milton of all people. “You’re dead! I saw you get shot by Abigail!” He barked out at the Pinkerton and pulled his gun from his hand, which followed with his fist that collided in the dead man’s face.

Milton staggered back but chuckled as he reached for a revolver tucked in his holster. “You think you can escape from your sins, Mr. Morgan? Not even death can stop your judgement!” He replied and began to fire off his rounds at Arthur who was sheltered in another corner of the bar.

This is wrong! This is all wrong! Arthur mentally shouted as he was under siege by two of his greatest foes who he had hoped to never have seen again. He broke his cover and shot Micah and Milton in the face, but no blood was spilled. The bullets merely phased through them. Arthur panicked and saw a window just a few feet from him. He took a deep breath and jumped out of it. He was fortunate to not have glass shred his skin, but he was not as fortunate when he got his bearing and saw Leviticus Cornwall and Alberto Fussar with their cronies behind them.

“You cost us a lot, Mr. Morgan. You and that damned Van der Linde. Now it’s time for you to die!” Leviticus aimed with his rifle to a shocked Arhur and he fired, but missed just shy from his head. Fussar pointed his shotgun at the sheriff and unloaded his barrel to him, but he also missed when Arthur ran.

This can’t be real! Arthur moaned to himself when he seeked shelter behind a wagon. He wanted to return fire at the army that advanced onto him. He looked at his pouch to find little to no bullets for him to use.

“Oh shit!”

“Oh shit is right, Yankee!”

Arthur looked up to see Catherine Braithwaite and Leigh Gray who stood on top of the wagon and pointed their own firearms at the ambused cowboy.

“Trying to be somebody you’re not, Mr. Callahan? Or is Mr. Morgan? Or Mr. Van der Linde? Doesn’t really matter,” Gray took aim at Arthur’s head. “Once a crook, always a crook!” He said and took a shot at the fleeing target.

Arthur ran as far as he could, but it felt like he did not move an inch. He suddenly felt pain in his leg when he felt a bullet shook through it. He grunted and skidded on the ground, where he grabbed his leg that was in severe pain.

“Got you, cowpoke!” Micah laughed out loud as he and the other foes ran towards Arthur. Each of Arthur’s enemies stood around him and pointed their respected firearms at him. The sheriff was as defiant as ever as he glared at each one of them, but his face paled when he saw another figure that pointed his pistol at the downed cowboy.

“Dutch?!” He hoarsely called out, his throat sore as though he had tuberculosis again. Arthur was about to say another word, but his vision turned white when he heard gunshots go off.

“BEGONE, FOUL APPARITIONS OF NIGHTMARE!!”

A long row of doors stretched across the starry void as a lone pony walked past each one. Not only was it her duty to govern the night and raise the moon, but it was also her duty to watch over the dreams that were dreamt by all the ponies of Equestria so that they may sleep peacefully without the nightmares plaguing their sleep. Princess Luna slowly walked down the rows of doors and glanced at each one. Each one had a symbol engraved on each one, representing the pony’s cutie mark, and so far there had been no nightmares this night. Luna preferred it this way, a nice stroll through the dream realm, but her wishes were somewhat interrupted when she came by a peculiar door. It was a wooden door, yet there wasn’t a cutie mark engraved into it. Luna arched a brow at the door as she approached it, only to feel an unsettling feeling of anguish and sorrow.

“Oh dear, somepony is having a horrible nightmare,” Luna said.

The night Princess reached out and opened the door to step in. She was met with darkness at first as the door closed behind her and she looked around. When she looked in front of her, she gasped at the sight of an familier being surrounded by shadows of evil intent. Luna had never seen such fear on somepony’s face before, but she knew that she had to help this poor soul before the nightmare consumed them. Luna unfurled her wings and flew towards the shadow’s with her horn glowing bright as her magic charged up.

“BEGONE, FOUL APPARITIONS OF NIGHTMARE!!” She bellowed as she fired her magic.

The shadows had no time to react as the magic enveloped them all and they screamed in distorted voices and were blown away. Some tried to fight back, but none were a match for the lunar alicorn as she continued her assault. The area soon changed into a now starry void of dreams as Luna exhaled and landed gracefully on the ground. She then looked down to the individual she saved but arched a brow at the kneeling being. He had dirty blonde hair but was shorter than a mane yet had no tail. He wore a blue button down shirt, black neckerchief, black pants, and boots on his strange-looking hooves. The being was hunched over on his knees as he held his head and she heard him mumbling in fear to himself, making her frown with pity at him.

“Do not be afraid,” she said softly as she placed her hand on its shoulder. “I have banished the nightmares, you are safe.”

The individual flinched at her touch as he raised his head to look up at her. Luna noticed his strange facial features, such as not having a muzzle, his ears were small on the sides of his head, and he had no fur anywhere on his body. His eyes were sky blue, which looked strangely familiar to her, and he had a bit of a scruffy beard around his jaw.

“P-Princess Luna?” The stranger spoke shakily.

“How do you know me, stranger? Who or what are you?” Luna questioned a bit warily.

“I-It’s me, Arthur. A-Arthur Morgan.”

Luna squinted her eyes for a moment and stared into the strange being’s who claimed to be a recent acquaintance of hers. A few seconds passed before she gasped. “A-Arthur!?” she shouted but cleared her throat with a cough. “Mr. Morgan, why do you look like this?”

“This is what you might call my real form,” Arthur said as he rose to his feet and picked up his hat. When he stood up straight, he was taller than Luna by half a head or more. “What you see is the real me, under all the fur and what not, a human man.”

As she digested the words Arthur spoke, Luna circled around him once to look him over as her mind raced with a multitude of thoughts. I know Celestia has mentioned humans in the realm where her former student Sunset Shimmer is stranded in…but this is the first time I’ve seen one up close…and yet he is just as dashing as his pony self- The alicorn princess shook her head with her eyes widened in shock. Traitorous mind of mine! Stop being naughty!

“Does my real form surprise ya? Maybe…scare ya, even?” Arthur wondered.

“Oh! O-Of course not!” Luna said. “Though I shall admit, it is quite peculiar. So this is what your true form is?”

“That it is,” Arthur smiled half-heartedly. He decided to not put his hat on as he ran his fingers through his hair. “So…where the hell are we? Last I recall was turnin’ in for the night after I spent the rest of the day with Rarity and got her that brand new sewing machine. Next thing I know…them bastards show up ready to fill me with lead.”

Luna smiled and took a step back where she unfurled her wings and spread her arms out. The room they were in turned into what looked like outer-space. Almost a million white orbs appeared around them, where each of them showed different ponies in different scenarios. “We, Arthur, are in the Dream Realm,” she answered the gobsmacked human. “I, as Princess of the Night and Stars, help shepherd ponies from their nightmares to their dreams as they rest and replenish for the next morrow.”

“Sweet lord above…” Arthur said as he gazed at the orbs all around him. “It’s like you’re some kind of deity or somethin’.”

“Well, that wouldn’t be too far from the truth,” Luna giggled. “As an alicorn, my sister included, we are able to raise and lower the moon and sun, the former being my responsibility. So in other words, I am known to the inhabitants of Equestria as the Goddess of the Moon.”

“Say what?!” Arthur gasped. “I…well hell-on-wheels, that’s sure a lot to take in at once.”

“Is it truly that surprising?” Luna asked.

“Well ‘course it is! Back where I’m from, we kinda had a god to pray to and a religious belief and all that, but nothin’ along the lines of bein’ in the presence of an actual deity.” Arthur sighed as he scratched the back of his head and glanced off to the side. “Damn, here I thought you were just another beautiful lady with a cute smile.”

Luna’s cheeks burned furiously as she blushed deeply. Her hands reached out to caress her fiery cheeks as she turned around and made sure Arthur could not see the smile that emanated from her lips. Oh my gosh! This one is just…he’s just so…Luna took a deep breath before she turned around again and gave a soft smile to the human. “Why, I thank thee for the compliment,” she said to him, but her smile slowly disappeared from her face when she saw the bags under his eyes. “That nightmare you were having, do you wish to speak to me about it?”

“I…I don’t know…” Arthur said, looking down. “That’s the first time I’ve had such a terrible dream. It’s all my sins piled up in what big mess.”

“If you do not wish to speak, then can you show me?” Luna asked.

“Show you? How?”

“By simply using your dream, of course,” Luna instructed. She snapped her fingers and they were back in the empty void Luna found him in. “This is your dream, so you may govern it as you please.”

Arthur hummed in thought until he shrugged and looked away from Luna. He focused his mind as the scenery changed to grassy terrain surrounded by trees. Wagons, tents, and many large buildings appeared as more humans showed up, one by one. Luna examined each human as they went about their business around the town, she even saw Arthur conversing with some of them.

“Who are these humans?”

“This here’s Valentine, one of the towns my gang and I were camped outside of.”

The alicorn princess looked around the town and the people that populated it. “I must say, this reminds me of a quaint little town called Appleloosa,” Luna said as she and Arthur walked through Valentine.

“Yeah, well, it sure was a nice place to camp, for as long as it lasted.”

“Oh look, it’s you,” Luna pointed out. The two soon saw Arthur walk out of a building with another woman who had a bruised cheek and a bloody lip. “Who is that?”

“Ah, that’s Karen Jones, she was one of the clever ones to pull tricks on unsuspecting folks.”

“She looks injured.”

“I beat the bastard who was intending to do her harm when she was caught.”

“Thank you, Arthur,” Karen said as she rubbed her cheek and they walked down the steps of the building. “I don’t much like being saved, but…when I have to be.”

“I understand,” Past-Arthur said.

Luna huffed softly and crossed her arms. “She could have been a little more grateful towards you, her savior.”

“Karen was always a proud one, always preferred to do things her on her own without no one tellin’ her otherwise.”

Past-Arthur and Karen regrouped with two other young human women and an old pudgy human man.

“And they are?”

“Tilly, Mary-Beth, and Uncle,” Arthur pointed out. “Each of them girls were good kids in their own way. Uncle, well he was a bit of a strange old bastard.”

“You okay?” Tilly asked.

“Sure, he only punched me. Arthur punched him a lot harder,” Karen scoffed.

“Yeah…alright then,” Past-Arthur nodded.

“Hey, who’s that guy over there looking at us?” Mary-Beth pointed out. They all turned to see a well-dressed human riding an animal resembling a pony. Luna gazed at the creature with both curiosity and shock that the human was riding it with a saddle on its back.

Luna blinked for a moment before she spoke. “Are those… horses?” she asked Arthur with her finger pointed at them.

“Yep, as you can tell, they’re similar to ponies only they’re much larger. Not only that, they don’t stand on their back legs or wear clothes. The saddle and bridal they were are things we use to help ride them. They were a great companion to the right person,” Arthur explained.

“Interesting, they resemble the forms of the precursors,” Luna said.

“Pre wha?”

“In the ancient era, before my sister and I, ponies once adopted a form similar to these horses. Over time, ponies slowly evolved into the beings you see before you today.”

“Huh, sounds somethin’ similar to how humans evolved,” Arthur said.

“How so?”

“Eh, never really paid any attention to that science mumbo jumbo.”

“Weren’t you in Blackwater a few weeks back?” The man on the horse asked.

“Me? No sir, ain’t from there,” Past-Arthur shook his head.

“Oh, you were!” The man argued. “Well, I definitely saw you. With a bunch of fellers.”

“Me? No, impossible. Listen, buddy, come here for a minute,” Past-Arthur beckoned.

“I saw you…”

“Come here.”

“Come on! Get!” The man spurred his horse and rode away.

“I don’t like this,” Uncle frowned.

“Me neither, go get the girls home,” Past-Arthur instructed as he mounted a nearby horse. “I’m gonna go have a word with our friend.”

“Be careful Arthur!” Tilly said.

“Just a word, yah!”

Seeing that they would not be able to follow on the ground, Luna used her magic to envelop Arthur as she unfurled her wings. They both rose to the air as they flew overhead and followed the chase. Luna looked to her friend and noticed he was frowning.

“That poor bastard should’ve just left well enough alone,” Arthur sighed.

Luna frowned as she concentrated on the event that unfolded before her. Arthur chased the unknown soul whilst he commanded him to stop, but to no avail. That was until the hapless man found himself dangling off a cliff and hanging on for dear life.

“You have to help me!” The man pleaded.

“Why are you telling lies about me?” Past-Arthur questioned.

“No, no! I-I-I got it wrong, partner…I got it very wrong, now please, help me up!”

“I ain’t never been in Blackwater…” Past-Arthur sneered.

“Then why are you chasing me?!”

“I got an unfortunate face.”

“Yes, yes…me too…now please, pull me up, please! My hands are slipping!”

“I could’ve let him fall,” Arthur said to Luna. “It would’ve been easier to snuff out a loose end that could’ve got me in more trouble than I already was.” Luna was about to say something, but then she watched as Past Arthur reached down and grabbed the man’s arms and pulled him to safety. “But I believed that there was no point in lettin’ someone die when they didn’t deserve it.”

Luna smiled at the decision Arhtur made and after all was done, with him being rewarded with some expensive pen from the other human, she closed her eyes and they were back in the dream realm surrounded by Arthur’s memories. “Now I know why my sister speaks highly of you.”

Arthur smiled as he closed his eyes again. The scene changed and they soon found themselves at a river and soon Past Arthur was seen riding towards them on a horse. Luna noticed that he rode with a smaller human, a child. As they got off the horse, Luna couldn’t help but coo to herself at the smaller human that Past Arthur helped off the animal and set him down. He was no taller than Past Arthur’s waste and had short brown hair with a cute little blue coat.

“Where should we stand, Uncle Arthur?” The boy asked in a soft voice.

All decorum was lost upon Luna when she kneeled down to face the boy. “By the moon! He is just so adorable!” She commented out loud and tried to hug the boy, but her hands passed through the dream. The princess blinked and straightened herself as she stood up. She cleared her throat and looked back at a bemused Arthur who chuckled at her antics. “Was that your son? The resemblance is striking, in a manner of speaking.”

“Naw, that there’s Jack Marston, he’s…the son of a good friend of mine,” Arthur said as he gazed at Jack fondly. The two watched as the pair fished in the river. They watched as Past Arthur taught Jack how to fish and enjoyed the memory. It pulled on Arthur’s heart, seeing Jack again, and wondered how he and John were fairing ever since he sacrificed himself to save John. After a while of fishing, Jack looked up at Past Arthur with a slight frown.

“Fishing sure is boring, Uncle Arthur,” Jack pouted.

“Yeah, I know, boring as hell,” Past-Arthur agreed with a smirk as they continued.

“Hey look at this!”

“At what?”

“This necklace I made,” Jack smiled as he held up a crude looking necklace made of flowers.

“Necklace?”

“For momma.”

All the while, Luna found herself grinning even more at how adorable Jack was but steeled herself since she was still in the presence of Arthur.

“What a fine young man…”

Past-Arthur stood up straight as two well-dressed humans approached them. As if on intuition, the mere sight of these two newcomers made Luna’s stomach churn the wrong way.

“And in such complex circumstances. Arthur, isn’t it? Arthur Morgan?”

Luna’s lips thinned as she inspected both humans before her. She could tell they were of some form of law keepers, but from their eyes she could tell they were not trustworthy or even kind-hearted. “Who are they?”

“The Pinkerton’s,” Arthur hissed. “Agent Milton and Agent Ross, these assholes were the ones who have been constantly chasin’ me and my gang around for too long.”

“Nice to finally meet,” Milton said. “We know a lot about you.”

“Do you?” Past-Arthur said.

“You’re a wanted man, Mr. Morgan. There’s five thousand dollars for your head alone.”

“Five thousand dollars? For me? Can I turn myself in?” Past Arthur joked.

“We want Van der Linde,” Milton said sternly.

“Old Dutch? I haven’t seen him for months,” Past-Arthur shook his head.

“That so? Because I heard…a guy fitting his description robbed a train…belonging to Leviticus Cornwall up near Granite Pass.”

“Oh, ain’t that a little…old fashioned nowadays?” Past-Arthur tried to laugh it off.

“Apparently not,” Milton said with an expressionless tone. “Listen, this is my offer, Mr. Morgan…bring in Van der Linde and you have my word you won’t swing.”

“Oh, I ain’t gonna swing anyways Agent, um…”

“Milton.”

“You see, I ain’t done anything wrong…aside from not play the games to your rules,” Past-Arthur said defiantly.

“This ain’t the first time Milton confronted me,” Arthur said. “There were many times when he’d try to break me down and turn on my gang. He believed that I was just some degenerate nobody who’d sell out his own to save his neck. But not me, I was loyal to Dutch and the others. There weren’t nothin’ nobody could offer me to turn on my family.”

Such conviction and a strong will…Luna’s breath became hitched with the words Arthur spoke. Her cheeks burned fiery as she stared at him for a few good moments. She reluctantly forced herself to look away from his figure and concentrated on the boy Jack who looked scared. “I suppose you also stayed because of him and his family?” she asked Arthur as she still kept her eyes on the young soul.

The scene changed again and the two were back in town and inside one of the buildings. There was laughter, music, and many humans all around as Luna gazed at them all.

“They all seem to be having fun, but what is the occasion?” Luna wondered.

“It’s a saloon, a place a man goes to drink the day away and not have to worry about the struggles of life,” Arthur explained. “Oh look, perfect timin’.”

The double doors opened to reveal Past-Arthur and a darker skinned younger human following close behind.

“Who is this with you?”

“Kid’s name is Lenny Summers, he was always smiling with that cocky attitude of his. But recently, he got in a bit over his head with a stick-up. Dutch had me bring the boy down to wash his worries away.”

“Just one, or two, right Arthur?” Lenny asked Past-Arthur as they stood at the bar.

“‘Course, just a drink, no big drama. Can we get a couple beers, please?” Arthur said to the bartender.

“You! I don’t want no trouble!” The bartender said sternly.

“And you’ll get none from me, I was defending myself,” Past-Arthur argued.

“Tommy, he’s…”

“He’ll be fine. Here, have one for yourself,” Past-Arthur waved him off as he placed his money on the bar.

“Thank you!” The bartender smiled.

“What is he talking about?” Luna questioned.

“Eh, just some dumbass actin’ tough and tried to run through. And I mean that quite literally, since he tackled me out the window over there.”

The rest of the memory that played out was quite amusing to Arthur and Luna. Both Past-Arthur and Lenny were drinking a variety of liquor and getting more intoxicated by the hour.

“Hey…where’s Lenny? You seen Lenny?” Past-Arthur asked around as he wobbled in his step.

Past-Arthur was seen jumping up and down, making a fool of himself as Lenny was on the bar and kicking anyone away.

“Lenny! Lenny where you at?!”

Just as he was about to fight the men harassing Lenny, all the men in the saloon began dancing together and drinking even more. It got to the point when Past-Arthur was so intoxicated that he could barely walk as he shambled around the saloon in search of his friend.

“LLLLLEEEEEEEENNNNNYYYYY!! OOOOHHH LLLLLEEEEEEEEENNNNNNNYYYYYY!!”

At this point, Luna had long lost control of herself as she laughed as hard as she ever thought possible as she watched Past-Arthur and Lenny attempt to run away from the lawmen who gave chase to them.

“Get back here, you drunk fool!”

“NEVER! YOU’LL NEVER TAKE ME ALIVE!”

“I SAID STOP!”

“I’M AN AMERICAN!!”

The memory soon ended when Past-Arthur tried to hop over a fence but landed flat on his face and Luna was in tears.

Luna continued to laugh out loud at the memory with Arhtur by her side. After a few minutes of endless laughter, she wiped the tears from her eyes and took a few deep breaths. But the occasional giggle did escape from her. “I must say, that was an amusing moment…though I cannot imagine how big of a headache you must have had the next morning.”

“I had a head for ten, I’ll tell ya that much.”

The area changed again and Arthur and Luna were outside someone’s house. Arthur recognized this house and frowned as he turned away from Luna.

“What’s wrong, Arthur? Where are we?” Luna noticed a man tending the nearby garden as Past-Arthur rode up on horseback. “Who is that?”

“That’s…the man who changed my life…for the worse.”

“Mr. Thomas Downs!” Past-Arthur called out to the man, making his face go pale. “You owe me money.”

“Oh, no-no, I’m…I’m…” Mr. Downs tried to say.

“We ain’t a charity, Mr. Downs.”

Past-Arthur approached the fearful human, only for Mr. Downs to try and hit him with his farm tool. “Threaten me, would you?” Past-Arthur sneered as he grabbed the tool and punched Mr. Downs across his face.

“P-Please! I have a family, sir, please!” Mr. Downs begged.

“I don’t care about your family!” Past-Arthur barked as he kicked Mr. Downs. “Why’d it have to come to this, huh?!”

As Past-Arthur continued to beat the poor human, Luna was unsure what to make of it since she didn’t expect such a turn of events to transpire.

Luna looked at Arthur with a furrowed brow. “Why would you go so far as to injure a sickly soul for mere coin? What compelled you to go so far?”

“That right there is why, Princess, money,” Arthur sighed. “It’s like I have mentioned, I was not a good man, usually, and I took money from those who needed it most. Especially those foolish enough to borrow it.”

“You surprise me, Arthur Morgan,” Luna said plainly.

“Well I’d say I got my just desserts after this.”

Past-Arthur hoisted Mr. Downs up and pinned him against the the fence with an evil look in his eye.

“You borrowed money from my business partner Herr Stauss. You owe him, you took the money, and he wants it back! What’s not to understand?!”

COUGH!

Mr. Downs could only cough hoarsely in Past-Arthur’s face, spitting a little blood in his face and mouth, making Past-Arthur wipe and spit on the ground. “Where’s our money?!”

“I don’t have it…!” Mr. Downs whimpered weakly.

After not barring to see any more, Arthur made the memory fade as he turned his whole body away from Luna. “What you seen was part of the worst me. I had not a care for any who couldn’t pay what they owed. Not even one stricken with illness as Mr. Downs.”

Luna closed her eyes for a moment before she looked at Arthur again with a frown on her face. “From earlier events, I’ve seen a side of you that shows a noble spirit…but such events make me wonder…” she trailed off as she glanced to the side. “I wonder what else has happened to make you into the pony you are today.” She thought to herself as she used her magic to change the scenery again.

Arthur would say nothing as more of his memories played on for the Princess. She watched the many crimes he committed with his gang over the course of his journey. The people he met, the challenges he faced, and the emotional strain that bore down on him. Especially whenever she witnessed the death of someone from within the gang like the young human man Sean, or Kieran, even poor Lenny, and one of his other mentors, Hosea. However, despite the many ordeals, Luna noticed that there were a surprising amount of honorable memories that played out. The photographer who had a fascination with animals, the strange and oddly dressed circus man, the lonely doctor who had his carriage stolen but Arthur managed to get back, the depressed homeless man who complained that he was cheated of his earnings, the two prideful brothers who tried to show themselves off for the girl of their supposed dreams, the bounded prisoners who escaped custody together, the overzealous artist who drew nude humans with his art, the crooked mayor of the big city, the posh florist who Arthur picked exotic plants for, the author of a book about the famous gunslingers of old, the town of hermits who Arthur helped from a man who pretended to be something he wasn’t, the poor widow whom he taught how to hunt and fend for herself, the Downs family whom he had made peace with by offering them finds to escape poverty, the last of the debts he refused to collect after having been fed up with Herr Strauss, and the one legged war veteran whom Arthur made good friends with before his sudden end.

“I met a variety of different folks,” Arhtur finally said. “Each one was an experience I would take with me for as long as I lived. It all started to change the way I viewed myself and what was happening to my gang as we were on the run. I wasn’t sure what was gonna happen to us, but then again, maybe I did on account of how long we had been running. I felt like the biggest hypocrite on more occasions as you are witnessing.”

Luna shook her head with a soft smile on her face. “I wouldn’t say that. I believe all those encounters you’ve experienced and all those you helped slowly brought the kind of soul you really are, Arthur.” Luna said as she continued to smile softly at the gunslinger. “Even when your way of life was falling apart, you still took the liberty of helping your comrades. Like John,” she pointed out to a memory of him and Arthur setting up the explosives at a train bridge. “You even helped those that I would not have even lifted a finger to assist,” she commented when she pointed at a memory of the gunslinger saving his former comrade, Micah, in the local jail.

“I just did what I could for the time I had left,” Arthur said. “John had a family, something I once had but lost. I just wanted him to hold on to what he had so that he wouldn’t end up like me, especially when the gang was beginning to fall apart. And Micah? Hell, I don’t even care to dignify him after all the shit he put me and the gang through.”

The memory changed to a camp filled with human soldiers. However, Past-Arthur had one of the soldiers in his grasp at gunpoint as he backed away with his friend Charles, which confused Luna. “Why are you threatening that human soldier?”

“Remember them Indians I met a few memories ago? Rains Fall and his son?” Arthur asked and Luna nodded. “These soldiers had been threatening them and provoking violence when there was supposed to be a treaty. That man, Captain Monroe, was probably the only decent soldier out of these ingrates.” He said as he sighed and shook his head in dismay.

“All he wanted to do was keep the peace and help the Indians, but his superior didn’t like that too much. Especially when I stole a box of medicine that was meant to be delivered to the Indian reservation, at the captain’s request though. Fat lot of good that done in the long run…” Arthur trailed off with a grumble.

“I had overheard that Monroe was gonna be killed so that Colonel Favours could do as he wished. So I did what I had to in order to get Monroe out.” Arthur explained to Luna with a shrug.

Luna nodded with a smile still on her face. “That was the right thing to do, he was obviously one seal in the shark tank,” she said and the scenery changed to a train station in a farming community called Emerald Ranch. Past-Arthur had escaped his pursuers with Monroe and Charles and saw Monroe off on a train and Charles left to return to the reservation. An old female human, wearing black robes, approached Past-Arthur with a smile as she greeted him and expressed her joy for being sent to a mission.

“Ah, Sister Calderon, one of the few whom I had great respect for. She was always kind to me and gave me advice.” Luna was about to say something when she noticed that Past-Arthur looked far more ill than when she first saw him. She had noticed Past-Arthur looking more ragged throughout the many memories that played out before her, but not as bad as he was now. Past-Arthur began coughing up a storm and staggered, his eyes red and she noticed a little blood seeping out of Past-Arthur’s mouth as he sat down.

“You look so weak, and ill,” Luna frowned.

“That’s just my past sins come to pay my wicked ways back in full. Do you recall that sick feller Mr. Downs? Well he had an affliction called Tuberculosis, an illness that affected his lungs and had infected me with it as I beat him. It left me as weak as him when it finally started to make itself known. I was…powerless to do anything to stop it. For the first time, I felt something I rarely felt: fear.”

“I’ve lived a bad life, Sister,” Past-Arthur frowned.

“We’ve all lived bad lives, Mr. Morgan…” Sister said. “We all sin, but I know you!”

“You don’t know me,” Past-Arthur shook his head.

“Forgive me, but that’s the problem. You don’t know you.”

“What you mean?”

“I don’t know, but…whenever we happen to meet, you’re always helping people and smiling.”

Past-Arthur smiled a little and looked away. “I had a son…he passed away. I had a girl who loved me…I threw that away. My momma died when I was a kid…and my daddy, well, I watched him die…and it weren’t soon enough.”

“My husband died a long time ago,” Sister sighed. “Life is full of pain…but there is also love and beauty.”

“What am I gonna do now?”

“Be grateful that for the first time…you see your life clearly,” Sister advised. “Perhaps you can help somebody? Helping makes you really happy.”

“But…I still don’t believe in nothin’.”

“Often neither do I…” Sister chuckled. “But then, I meet someone like you and everything makes sense.”

“Heh! You’re too smart for me, Sister,” Past-Arthur chortled weakly. “I guess I…I’m afraid.” Luna heard the break in his voice, the look in his sad eyes, and couldn’t help but feel her eyes moisten at the unfortunate state the gunslinger found himself in. It was as if she could feel the pain in his voice all at once from that one single statement.

“There is nothing to be afraid of, Mr. Morgan. Take a gamble that love exists, and do a loving act.”

Luna raised her brow and smiled again. “Wise words from a wise soul…”

“I took her words to heart,” Arthur said quietly as he reached up to subtly wipe his eye with his thumb. “I faced death a number of occasions. I been shot at, stabbed, beaten, but none would’ve compared to what I was goin’ through with this affliction. I meant what I said before, when I was exposed to it by Mr. Downs. It was something that changed my very way of thinking, for better and for worse…”

“What happened next?” Luna asked Arthur, dreaded to see what followed next.

The scene changed once more and Luna saw Arthur and John running up a mountain side, guns firing everywhere. John looked injured as he held his arm and Arthur looked as though he was about to collapse from exhaustion and was coughing up more blood.

“We fell apart, the whole gang,” Arthur said. “Dutch had lost himself in Saint Denis and went off killing more people than usual. He made rash decisions and had this deluded idea of buying an island. Long story short, we were meant to hit one last train. But John was left to die and I had found out that it was Micah who sold us all out and not poor Molly. When I confronted them, no one believed me and the Pinkertons were already closin’ in on us. There was a point where I had a choice to return to that cave we were held up in to grab the money that Dutch hid away, or help John escape all this mess. My eyes were fully opened by then, so I didn’t give a damn about the money. All I cared about was getting John out so he could be with his family.”

“Alright Arthur, come on, let’s go!” John said as he waved his hand over for Arthur to follow him.

“You go…” Past-Arthur wheezed as he struggled to stand.

“Keep pushing Arthur!” John said as he staggered towards his friend while clutching his wound.

“No…cough! cough! I think I’ve pushed all I can.” Past-Arthur said as he wiped the blood off his mouth.

“Come on…” John sighed as he shook his head.

“You go.” Past-Arthur protested.

“We ain’t got time for this, not now.” John argued.

Past-Arthur sighed as he took off his hat and looked at John pityingly. “We ain’t both gonna make it.” Past-Arthur said as John frowned painfully. “Go…now. I’ll hold’em off.” Past-Arthur put his hat on his friend’s head as he placed his other hand on John’s shoulder. “It would mean a lot to me…please.” Past-Arthur grabbed his satchel’s strap and took it off as he handed it to John. “There ain’t no more time fer talk. Go.” He ordered as he pulled out his pistol and turned towards the distant gunfire.

“Arthur…” John said, but Past-Arthur waved him off.

“Go to yer family!” Past-Arthur demanded.

“Arthur!”

“Get the hell outta here and be a goddamn man!” The wheezing cowboy staggered more up the cliffside as John watched him.

“You’re my brother…” John called out, making Past-Arthur turn to him once more.

“I know…I know.” Past-Arthur said. John nodded to Arthur before reluctantly running the other way.

“GODDAMN YOU BASTARDS!” Past-Arthur cried as he fired more shots at his enemies.

As Luna watched Past Arthur desperately fight off the Pinkertons, he was ambushed by the treacherous Micah.

“You rat! You dirty rat!” Past-Arthur seethed

“I’m a survivor, Black Lung, a survivor!” Micah hissed as he punched Past-Arthur. “That’s all there is…livin’ and dyin’!”

The statement made Luna grit her teeth at the traitor. Never before had she met someone so selfish and self-absorbed for their own selfish gain. The two fought each other and were both beaten black and blue as Past- Arthur struggled to find his breath.

“Still got a little fight left in you, have you, boy?!” Micah mocked as he grabbed Past-Arthur and pushed him into the wall.

His hands gripped around Past-Arthur’s throat and tried to choke him out. Past-Arthur hit Micah’s arms in an attempt to break his hold but to no avail as he fell to his knees. Past-Arthur then began to hit Micah’s rib cage which seemed to do the trick as he was able to break the hold. Both men, wounded and wheezing, charged at each other in yet another fist fight. Arthur always hated Micah, he never once got along with him since he joined the gang.

“I always wanted some excuse to either kick him out or kill him; now I finally got it since it was him who sold everyone out to the Pinkerton’s. All this death and destruction, the running, the death, the chaos, all of it was Micah’s fault,” Arthur said bitterly.

Micah managed to tackle Past-Arthur to the ground and began wailing on him, despite Past-Arthur’s attempts to block his punches. When Micah raised his fist to strike Past-Arthur again, he swung his fist into Micah’s kneecap to throw him off. When Micah fell backwards, Past-Arthur rolled back on his stomach, gasping for air as he tried to crawl towards his pistol he dropped.

“All there is…is winnin’…and losing…” Micah growled.

He grabbed Past-Arthur off the ground and slammed his head in the wall, right before he bashed Micah’s head with the grip of the pistol as both men fell to the ground. Past-Arthur continued to wheeze painfully as he crawled once more on his stomach towards the gun.

“Oh, Black Lung…you ain’t gonna reach that gun! You ain’t!” Past-Arthur ignored his words as he continued to crawl. “You lost, my sick friend. You lost!”

“In the end, Micah…” Past-Arthur said in a raspy voice. “Despite my best efforts to the contrary…it turns out I’ve won.” He didn’t care that his lungs were on fire, that he could barely see, that his face and body were bloody and beaten. He continued to crawl, he was gonna end this one way or the other, regardless how much little time he had left.

“Goddamn you…” Past-Arthur wheezed as he grasped the pistol, only for a boot to step on his hand, making him grunt and look up to see his former mentor. Luna found herself glaring even more at the human who was supposed to be a beacon of support for Arthur, only for him to disregard everything he stood for.

“It is over now…Arthur.” Dutch said. “It’s over!”

“Oh, Dutch…” Past-Arthur could barely talk, let alone breathe. “He’s a rat…You know it and I know it.”

“He’s sick…” Micah protested. “He’s dyin’…he’s talking crazy!”

“There!”

“Up there on the ridge!”

The Pinkerton’s were closing in as Dutch just stood there over the dying gunslinger.

“I gave you all I had…” Past-Arthur said. “I did.”

“I…” Dutch tried to find the words, but none could be spoken since he had held Arthur in such high regard, only for him to be reduced to this. “I…”

“Come on. Dutch…let’s go, buddy.” Micah said with a false smile. “We made it. We won!” Dutch just looked away, unsure of what to do, still at a loss for words. “Come on!”

“John made it…” Past-Arthur croaked. “He’s the only one. Rest of us…no. But…I tried. In the end…I did.”

“Come on…” Micah pleaded. “Let’s go. We can make it!” Dutch frowned as he backed away and walked in the other direction, away from Micah instead of following him. “Come on, Dutch…come on!” But Dutch didn’t turn around, he just continued to walk away as Micah seethed at him and stormed off. Luna witnessed Past-Arthur lay there, wheezing and dying as he turned over to crawl again. He was now alone as he made his way to a slanted wall. Once he did, he laid himself down, grunting in discomfort. That was the last of his energy he had left. He looked over to the side to see the sun had risen just beyond the horizon, as did Luna. It was a welcoming sight for the gunslinger, a peaceful feeling he hadn’t felt in a long time. The pain from his illness was starting to fade away, as was he. The two watched Past Arthur take his last breath as the sun rose, a peaceful and content smile on his face before the memory faded. Luna was beside herself as her tears dripped from her eyes and off her cheeks.

“So now you’ve seen everythin’…” Arthur sighed. “Now the question is, what you must think of me?”

Instead of answering him with words, Luna rushed towards him and hugged Arthur with all her might. Even though he could not see her face with it being implanted in his chest, she started to tear up and sniff before she looked up at the stallion’s stunned face. “You poor poor soul…You’ve been through so much and yet you gave everything you had for the ones you loved…My sister was right about you, and so were many others…You are a good soul.” Luna removed herself from him and wiped the tears from her eyes. “It is at our final moments that we truly know who we are, Arthur Morgan…and this proves that you are not as evil as you perceive yourself to be.”

“You’ve seen me rob, lie, kill, and beat many people just now. You’re the only one who’s seen everything about me, thanks to this dream world. How can you still call me a good soul…when I’ve done so much wrong?”

“Arthur, allow me to show you my past…my sins…” Luna answered and used her magic to change the scenery to that of an old castle. There was one throne and it appeared to be nighttime, with the stars in the dark sky being present. Before any more words could be spoken by the spectators, Past-Luna walked into the throne room wearing a regal dress that resembled a galaxy. She sat on the only throne and grinned as she looked upwards.

“No longer will they ignore me!” she shouted out, her voice carried by the echo and the loud soundwave nearly shattered the stained windows around them. Past-Luna’s attention was then brought up to two royal guards who entered the room with spears at their side.

The two guards looked around and then saw Past-Luna. “Where is the Princess?” One of the grunts asked Past-Luna rather bluntly.

“Do you not see her sitting here?” She retorted sarcastically as she pointed to herself and sneered.

“You’re not the Princess, again I ask where-” His words were cut off when his vision became distorted and the world turned upside down. He looked around and saw his fellow guard gasp and backpedal. His eyes landed on a body that lacked a head. He furrowed his brow for a moment until he realised it was his. With that he screamed out with all his might.

Past-Luna used her magic to vaporise the corpse and then summoned the fallen spear to her hand. She used her other hand to pull the only other guard towards her. “Get over here, you welp!” She commanded him, but she could see he was doing his best to escape from her hold as he was dragged towards her. She glared at the tear-stricken guard. “Do you not know that I am also a Princess, filth!?”

The nameless guard nodded hastily as he stared into the eyes of Past-Luna, whose were becoming slitted and resembled that of a dragon’s. “I-I do! I do! I do! I do know you are our Princess too, Princess Luna!” He answered her but weeped as the spear etched close to him.

“Then why do you not see the work I do? Why do you not appreciate my nights like you do the days? Why do you not acknowledge my existence!?” She barked at him each question with each question that became louder and nearly ruptured his eardrums. When no answer was given to her, she noticed a foul smell that emanated from his trousers. Past-Luna rolled her eyes and sent the poor guard flying, where he impacted the opposite wall. Before the unconscious body could reach the floor below, the spear drilled into his stomach where it released a stream of blood until it stopped with the body being hung from the wall as a trophy.

Luna waved her hand, dispersing the memory as she looked away in shame. “I was…such a different mare a thousand years ago. I made so many terrible mistakes, it’s still a wonder how my sister still forgave me for my transgressions. If anypony, I’m the real monster.”

Arthur took a deep breath after witnessing the brutal display. He noticed how broken up she was and how it was still tearing away at her soul. However, despite her words and her actions, Arthur couldn’t bring himself to truly despise Luna since he wasn’t all the different.

“Guess we’re kindred spirits,” Arthur hummed, making Luna look at him. “You have your sins to bear and as do I. We both committed heinous acts of violence and yet we still stand here today.”

“Don’t you hate me?”

“Hate you? Why would I hate you?” Arthur asked. “Luna, I don’t think I could bring myself to dislike you. Besides, it would be mighty inconsiderate and hypocritical of me to denounce you when I basically showed you my past life’s story.” Arthur reached over and gently took her hand and smiled warmly down at her. “I forgive you, Luna, just as you forgave me. So take from a former outlaw like me, nothin’ good ever comes from lettin’ your past haunt you. All you can do is move forward and be the person you want to be for the days to come.”

Luna’s chest started to swell up from all the words Arthur had just spoken, with her cheeks that burned as though lit by fire. W-what is this pony!? How can such a magnificent pony accept me?! What’s happening to me?! She questioned herself as a slew of emotions coursed through her being. She placed her hands on her chest as though she was short of breath, but that was impossible since oxygen is not needed in the dream realm. Could this stallion be… could he really be the one for-

“You alright there, Princess?”

Before Arthur could get an answer, Luna’s eyes shrunk to pins and darted from one corner to another with her mouth shut tight. “We-I need to depart now for other dreams! Have a good evening’s rest! Goodnight! Sweet dreams! Bye!” she hastily bid the confused stallion farewell as she used her magic to exit from his dream.

“What the hell was that?”

Princess Luna gasped for air and jumped out of her throne-bed. She didn’t even bother to put on her slippers as she rushed out of her bedroom and rushed towards her sister’s chambers. Her mind was in a complete disarray with emotions and the tightness in her chest didn’t help at all. Once she made it to Celestia’s chambers and she banged on the door, ignoring any grace and humility.

“Sister?! SISTER WAKE UP!” Luna called out. There was some shuffling heard until Celestia finally answered the door and she yawned in her hand.

Celestia groaned and rubbed the sleep from her eyes, with her vision a little blurry still from it. “Luna?” she asked and blinked a couple of times to clear her vision. “What time is it?” She asked her little sister and looked at the clock which showed it was only four in the morning. “It’s still too early for me to raise the sun, Lulu.”

“That does not matter! I am need of your aid!” Luna pleaded.

“Very well…” Celestia sighed as she let her inside. Luna quickly walked past her and paced around the room. “Lulu, what is wrong?

“I cannot explain it! I was in the dream realm, watching over everypony’s dreams, and then I came across Mr. Arthur Morgan’s dream. I banished a nightmare he was having and then he showed me much of his past and where he came from. And might I say, Tia, his past is quite the tragic one. It is a wonder he is still sane after all the heartache he experienced.” Luna shook her head to get back on the subject at hand. “Anyway, throughout the ordeal, Mr. Morgan kept complimenting me and calling beautiful and what not! After he showed me everything about his past, I showed him a little of mine.”

“You did? Why would you do that?” Celestia wondered at her sister’s action.

“To show him he is not the only pony with a dark past! And you know what he did?! He still accepted me! ME! The former near-usurper of the throne! His words were soft and genuine, his voice was warm that made my skin shiver, and his eyes…those gorgeous sky blue eyes of his felt like they were gazing into my very soul! And now I am unable to think straight! All I can think about is Mr. Morgan, and it is driving me mad! Am I ill?! Have I finally lost my mind?! What has happened to me?! Why did-!”

Before Luna could continue, Celestia used her magic to close Luna’s muzzle.

“Lulu, calm down…” Celestia looked into Luna’s eyes. She let loose of her muzzle which allowed the younger alicorn to breath in and out slowly. “Now, take a seat next to me please…” She guided her sister to her own bed where they were seated. “So you helped Arthur with a nightmare he was having, correct?”

“Yes.”

Celestia nodded and hummed. “And you also went through his memories alongside him, where he explained to you the events?” She asked and again was met with a nod from her sister. “You then showed him the events that lead to you becoming Nightmare Moon too?” She questioned her sister, who again nodded in response. “Instead of being disgusted, he merely accepted you and now suddenly feel confused, yet gleeful at the same time?”

“I do.” Luna said and her ears perked when she heard a giggle from Celestia. “What’s so funny?”

“Nothing, nothing…” Celestia merely smiled and hugged her sister. “My sweet little sister has a crush…on a very lucky sheriff~.” She sang the last part with a playful tease. “Oh Lulu, I’m so very happy for you!”

There was a minute of silence from Luna until her eyes slowly widened to the size of dinner plates. All the blood in her system seemed to flow to her face and neck as a dark red hue washed over her.

“WHAAAAT?!?”

The Lost Apple

View Online

Chapter 14

Arthur had seen some shit in his days, but today was a day that he had to reach into his satchel and almost down an entire small bottle of hard liquor.

What he thought was just another day of roaming the town he swore an oath to protect, had turned into one big crazy mishap caused by the local young dragon, Spike. Arthur could hardly believe his eyes when he saw the giant dragon rampaging through Ponyville. Just when he was about to confront the beast by pulling out his most powerful firearms from his satchel, along with a few sticks of dynamite, he was stopped by Twilight and the others who explained to him that it was Spike himself. Arthur did the best he could to try and calm Spike down and stop him from taking everything he saw, but his pleas fell on deaf ears due to Spike’s growing greed. It also didn’t help Arthur’s nerves when Spike was holding Rarity hostage in his tail. All Arthur could do was steer ponies away from him so no one would be caught in his wake and get hurt. Just after Spike had dispatched a few Wonderbolts who tried to stop him, he had suddenly returned to normal size when he noticed the necklace and went into a free fall.

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy managed to break their fall by catching them in a piece of cloth, but the fabric was so torn it gave way and they kept falling. Thinking quickly, Arthur ran as fast as he could towards the falling pair and managed to brace himself as he caught both of them in his arms, making him grunt loudly as he was forced to his knees but kept his ground.

“Oof! Ugh, y’all okay?” Arthur asked Rarity and Spike as he set them on the ground.

Rarity regained her bearings and hugged Arthur tightly with a blush on her face. “Thank you for catching us, darling.”

“No problem, Rarity, I’m glad you’re safe and sound,” Arthur smiled as he patted her back. “And you, Spike? How’re you doin’, son?” When Arthur let Rarity go, he noticed Spike looking away with a shameful frown on his face.

“No…I’m not okay,” Spike said.

“Ya ain’t hurt or nothin’, are ya?”

“I…I did this, I caused so much damage.” Spike faced Arthur and held up his hands towards the gunslinger. “You can arrest me now.”

“Arrest you? Why in tarnation would I do that?”

Rarity leaned down to Spike’s level and placed a hand on his shoulder and the other to caress his cheek. “Spikey, this wasn’t your fault at all…Nopony was hurt.” She looked around the semi-wrecked town. “Well, not badly at least, I hope the Wonderbolts are okay though.” She turned back to Spike. “So please, don’t blame yourself for what has happened.”

“But I-”

“Son, as long as ya know what ya done was wrong, then that’s all that matters,” Arthur nodded. “Besides, from what I heard, ya did this due to it bein’ your birthday right?”

“Yeah, although I kinda exploited it,” Spike admitted.

Rarity simply waved her hand. “Oh pish posh Spikey Wikey, we all deserve to spoil ourselves for our birthdays,” she replied back to her dragon friend. “Besides, this is just a part of growing up…”

“I guess you’re right,” Spike smiled a little.

“Hmm, here Spike, I got something for ya.” Arthur reached into his satchel and felt around for a bit. He then grabbed something and pulled out a nicely made white hat with a colorful feather on the side and placed it on Spike’s head.

“Consider this my own gift for ya, a friend of mine made it for me some time ago,” Arthur smiled as he tipped his hat. “Happy birthday, son.”

Rarity’s eyes widened and sparkled when she saw the hat that was given to Spike. “Arthur, where in Equestria did you find such a marvellous and exotic hat?!” she inspected the hat that her dragon friend wore with ideas being formulated in her head.

“Back home, I met this feller by the name of Algernon Wasp who was a sort of collector for rare flowers. He asked me to collect some in exchange for payment since he needed them to impress some duchess or something. Anyway, he made this here hat for me as a token of thanks and I’ve kept it ever since.”

“If he gave it to you, why give it to me?” Spike wondered.

“Cause I already got a hat,” Arthur said, tipping his hat again.

“What kind of flowers did they look like?” Fluttershy wondered.

Once again, Arthur reached into his satchel and felt around for a bit more. He muttered something to himself until he managed to find what he was looking for and pulled it out. It was a piece of cloth that was delicately wrapped around something as Arthur revealed it to be arguably the most beautiful flower anyone had laid eyes on.

“This here’s called the Queen’s Orchid,” Arthur said.

Before Rarity could speak, Twilight jumped in and used her magic to investigate the alien flower. “Wow! I have never read or seen this kind of flower before. And I’m caught up on all of Equestria Botanical Marvels 1-8!” She squealed and gave the orchid a smell, which contained a sweet and citrusy whiff to it. Before she could tempt herself in taking a bite from it, she passed it over to Rarity who marvelled at it.

“It is a beauty indeed, but if what you say is true Twilight…There aren’t any others closeby to forage.” Rarity marveled at the small flower with admiration.

“Hmm, say Twilight, there anyone who might know how to grow more of these things?” Arthur asked the lavender librarian.

“Why yes, his name is Green Thumb, and he runs a flower shop in Ponyville. One of his passions is to discover and grow exotic plants from all over Equestria,” Twilight nodded.

“Then how’s about you take that flower to him and ask if he can grow more?” Arthur suggested.

“But…isn’t this yours, Arthur?” Twilight argued.

“Meh, it’s just a flower,” Arthur shrugged. “Besides, why keep it cooped up in my old satchel anyway?” Arthur then grabbed the flower from Twilight’s magic and offered it to the fashionista. “You should go with Twilight to show the flower. Once that feller has what he needs, this’ll be yours from then on.”

With flushed cheeks and an accelerated heartbeat, Rarity accepted the flower from Arthur and smiled softly in return. “We most certainly will darling,” Rarity said and safely tucked the flower away. Not far from them, Spike frowned and folded his arms as he looked away, envy written on his face.

“Well, I gotta get goin’ now so I’ll see y’all later. You take care now, Spike,” Arthur said with a friendly wave and left.

The gunslinger made his way to the local café as he straightened out his clothes and took off his hat to slick back his mane. Today was a day he was actually looking forward to. It had been a long time since he had personally spent any time with a woman on his own, and he was about to spend the day with Mayor Mare. His thoughts trailed back to the night of Nightmare Night, how they sat together under the stars and even shared a kiss with one another. Arthur certainly did not expect this sudden development, but there was something about that mare that made even his hardened heart skip a beat every so often. She was a kind and sophisticated woman who was able to accept him despite his faults. Arthur may not know what the future would entail for him and Johanna, but he was more than willing to find out for the days to come.

The gunslinger soon made it to his destination and saw the mare waiting for him at the entrance of the café. She had her mane done in a way that made her mane look smooth and elegant, her lips had a sheen of pink from her lipstick, and her eyes also had a bit of eyeliner which made her all the more enchanting to the sheriff. She wore a long dark blue skirt with flower decorations embroidered on it, a nice maroon red top that hugged her figure nicely, and she had a tan handbag over her shoulder.

“Erhem…Johanna!” Arthur called out as he took off his hat and waved to her. “Sorry I kept ya waiting, darlin’.”

Johanna walked over to Arthur, making sure that her hips swayed with each step. Once she reached him, she planted a kiss on his cheek. “You’re just in time, Arthur…” she trailed off as she savoured his musk. “Shall we be off then?” she rhetorically asked him.

Arthur nodded and she hooked her arm with his as they walked inside the café. Arthur opened the door for his date and a waitress pony apprehend them with a curt nod.

“Welcome to the Morning Roast, I’m Honey Dew, and I’ll be serving you today. Please, right this way,” Honey Dew said as she led them to a table. Arthur pulled out a chair for Johanna and she sat down before he took his seat. “What can I get you both started with?”

“I’ll start with a coffee, ma’am, some dark roast, if ya got it,” Arthur said.

“I’ll have the same, thank you,” Johanna nodded.

Honey dew nodded and left to get their order. “Today sure was a day I wasn’t expectin’,” Arthur said. “Never thought that Spike youngn’ could get that big and go all crazy-like.”

Johanna merely nodded and cast her eyes downwards. “We as ponies still don’t know much about dragons and their culture, let alone their biology,” she replied to Arthur as they waited for their beverages. “It doesn’t help when half of ponykind is too xenophobic.”

“Xeno-wah?” Arthur questioned.

“In other words…racist,” Johanna sighed.

“Ah, I can certainly understand what that’s like,” Arthur nodded.

“You do?” Johanna said, curiously.

“Well…there was a time when human men took others as slaves and forced them to work against their will,” Arthur admitted. “When people started to see how unjustly slavery was, they wanted to put an end to it. But there were those who rejected the idea of change and we ended up having a big war over it, among other things. Luckily though, the right side managed to come out victorious and slavery was abolished for good. However, just because there was no more slaves, don’t mean those oppressed weren’t still treated like shit. Especially when no one could bare to forget all the abominable acts that were inflicted on them.”

Johanna nodded as she suspended her head on her hands with her elbows on the table, taken in by Arthur’s recount of his previous life. “Contrary to popular belief, Equestria has also seen its fair share of warfare,” she replied to a confused Arthur. She giggled before she continued. “I’m sure you remember the banishment of Nightmare Moon?” she asked and was greeted by a nod from the stallion. “Well after Princess Celestia reluctantly sealed her sister away, she fell into a deep depression and locked herself away from the world who was oblivious to her pain and the pain they unknowingly inflicted on Princess Luna before she snapped.” She explained to Arthur. “Well just a year after the incident, the Griffon Kingdom thought it would be wise to attack and occupy Equestria…little did they know about the magic and combat skills of the Old Guard.”

“Selfish bastards,” Arthur scoffed. “It’s a shame there’s still people like that in both mine and this world. But that’s enough about the depressing stuff, why don’t ya tell me about you?”

“Me? By all means, ask away,” Johanna smiled.

“How’d you come to be mayor of Ponyville?” Arthur asked.

Johanna tapped her fingers together and looked upwards. “Well it was a few years ago, the old mayor Buck Stud was retiring and had to choose a successor. Instead, he decided to hold an election. In the end it was between two ponies. Me and a stallion…”

Arthur noticed a hint of bitterness in Johanna’s tone and arched a brow. “Who was he?”

“Somepony who…hurt a dear friend of mine, his name was Cider Mac.”

“The hell?! Cider ran for mayor?!” Arthur snapped, causing ponies to look in his direction and startling Johanna. “Er, sorry about that.” Arthur took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of his muzzle. “I know the feller you speak of, he’s the one who sent one of his goons after Rarity for a debt she already paid. I even met the bastard in Canterlot, and I could tell he was as slimy as he was well-dressed.”

A laugh escaped from Johanana. “He is a real piece of work, but he wasn’t always like that…” she muttered before she cleared her throat. “Anyway, so it was down to Cider and I…surprisingly, he was in the lead to become the Mayor, but just out of the blue he decided to drop out.”

“Drop out? Just like that?” Arthur questioned. “How do ya figure he’d do such a thing if he was liable to win?”

“Who can say, it certainly caught everypony by surprise. Buck Stud was also thrown for a loop. Personally, whatever his reasons may have been, I’m glad he dropped out when he did. If a stallion like him were in office, I shudder to think what would happen to our happy home.”

“Well I for one am also glad you secured the position,” Arthur said as he reached over and placed his hand on top of hers. “Otherwise, I wouldn’t have the opportunity and pleasure of meeting such a fine lady like yourself.”

When those words were spoken, Johanna’s cheeks burned so brightly it could illuminate an entire room. She was grateful the drinks arrived and the waitress took their order. She took a sip of her coffee and looked at the menu. “I’ll try the Walnut-Lentil Bolognese please.”

“What’s the special?” Arthur asked the waitress.

“I’m glad you asked, we have a delectable vegetable soup with a nice creamy broth,” Honey Dew said.

“Then I’ll have that, please ma’am,” Arthur nodded as the waitress nodded and wrote their orders down and took their menus before walking away. Arthur noticed Johanna glancing around and her cheeks were still a bit red. “Something the matter, Johanna?”

Johanna gasped and flustered a little. “O-Oh it’s nothing, nothing at all.” She replied and took another sip of her coffee. “So tell me, Arthur…Your old gang, from what you told me, it was more of a family than just a criminal organisation, yes?”

“Yeah, we were all family alright.” Arthur smiled as he stared down at his drink. “Each one of us had our own way of showing each other how much we cared for the gang. We were loyal, for the most part, and we had. To stick together since we were constantly on the run. Heh, I remember when Dutch sent me fishing and I came back with these three beautiful bass. I was proud of my haul, we even had a big feast and everything and everyone was toasting me all night. Only the next week, we passed by this market and a fishmonger calls out, ‘So how did you enjoy those bass?’ It was then everyone knew that I played them like a fiddle.”

“Oh you naughty little colt, you.” She giggled at the story Arthur told. “Were you ever married though? Did you ever get the chance of becoming a father?”

Arthur frowned and looked away sadly and nodded. “Yeah…once. Eliza was her name, the girl I had a son with. My son’s name was Isaac, they were both great people and I did my best to do right by them. I mean, they both knew what I was but they accepted me regardless. Only…fate is a cruel mistress, and they were taken from me too soon by men who wanted so little so badly that they killed them for it.”

“Oh my…” Johanna covered her mouth in shock, her eyes watered from Arthur’s words. “Did those murderers at least see justice?”

“Yes.” Arthur’s eyes narrowed. “I said I’d do right by them and I meant it. So I hunted the pieces of shit down and killed them dead myself.” It was then Arthur realized what he said and became ashamed for confessing such evil intent to Johanna and hung his head. “I…I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. Fuck…I’m such a damn fool.”

Johanna shook her head and placed a hand on her date’s hand. “Arthur, that was your past life…Whatever brought you here to us…to me…it’s a sign that you deserved to live a life free from such pain, to give you a choice in how to live your life. From what you told me, your previous life was thrusted upon you, it wasn’t what you wanted. Now you have the chance to live the life you wanted.”

“Johanna…you’re an incredible woman in your own right,” Arthur smiled sadly as he glanced at his hat he set on the table. “But do I deserve any of this? I’m a killer, a thief, an outlaw, and yet I wear this badge like it’s supposed to mean something.” Arthur touched the badge pinned to his shirt. “What’s more…these feelings of mine, and yours, are they right? What if I use my gun to kill again, would you…still accept me if and when that day arrives?”

His date merely continued to smile at him. “When a soldier goes out to the battlefield and kills an enemy or more, are they condemned as killers?” Johanna asked rhetorically. “Just because you might have to end up using your gun, doesn’t mean that I will hate you for it Arthur,” she told him and reached out to peck his cheek.

Arthur smiled at Johanna and did something bold. He scooted his chair close to hers, reached up to cup her cheek, and gently pressed his lips against hers. She was surprised by the gesture, making her cheeks burn, but she eventually closed her eyes and savored it before he pulled away.

“If you’re willin’ to look past all my faults, then what kind of man would I be if I didn’t respond to them properly?” Arthur said. “I’m not sure what the future holds, especially for an old gunslinger like myself, but…would you still be willing to be my gal?”

“Arthur, I’d be your gal along with any other gals you love.”

Arthur smiled happily again as he kissed his new mare again. Once he separated, the waitress came back with their food and they began to eat their meals. As Arthur was about to take his first bite, a realization dawned on him, making him pause.

“Uh…hon? What exactly did ya mean when ya said any other gal?” Arthur questioned.

“Well I was talking about herds, of course,” Johanna said innocently.

“Herds? What’re those?”

“You don’t know?”

“Afraid not, care to elaborate?”

Johanna giggled at Arthur’s confused face again. “Well, because of the birth ratio between fillies and colts,” she noticed her date’s tilted head. “In other words, more girls are born than boys.” She elaborated to him. “We as ponies have always since ancient times formed herds with a lead stallion having mares for wives and mothers to his foals too.”

“Hold up, you sayin’…men can have more than one lover around here?” Arthur asked, now baffled.

“Indeed,” Johanna nodded.

“Sweet hellfire, and I thought you could only do that kind of thing in foreign countries,” Arthur sighed, rubbing his temples.

“Do humans not do the same in your world?”

“Not really, we get hitched with one person at a time, depending on the relationship. Never met anyone, or even considered the possibility, of being able to have more than one lady at my side. And you and I just got together to boot!”

Johanna merely smiled at her flustered stallion. “I can already picture a few other mares who would happily be with a fine stud like you, Arthur.”

“Let’s…just focus on the now,” Arthur shook his head. “It’s gonna take me a while to wrap my head around this. I’m just happy you’re here and have accepted me.”

“As you wish, Arthur, you’re so cute when you’re nervous,” Johanna giggled.

“Please don’t call me that…” Arthur groaned as they ate.

Both ponies enjoyed their meals in peace. For Johanna, it was arguably the happiest moment in her life. She had finally found a stallion she could care for and had as much of a noble heart as she did. Despite his troubled past, all she could do is smile and look forward to whatever else the future entails for their newfound relationship.

Arthur on the other hand was also as happy to have found love once more. Of course, Arthur would not allow himself to forget about Mary, since she was the only other woman whom he wanted to be with when he was still human. As much as he wanted it, he knew it was an unfortunate impossibility since she chose to stay with her father and he chose to stay with his gang. But now, he no longer was in a gang and he was now the sheriff of a town. He met this amazing mare, made a number of friends, and continues to be a shining example of the public. All of this only fueled Arthur’s resolve to be better than he once was, and he would be damned if he was gonna squander any of it.

A Few Days Later

The afternoon sun was shining down on Ponyville and it was the gunslinger’s day off. Today, Arthur was in a good mood and decided to spend the day with a certain little colt whom he had grown fond of. Pipsqueak was with Arthur at Sweet Apple Acres and the sheriff was sitting on a stump as Pip held his lasso. Pip remembered how efficient Arthur was with a rope and requested that he show him how to properly throw a lasso.

“Now remember, boy, it’s all in the wrist,” Arthur instructed. “Don’t rely too much on the swing of your arm. Just give your wrist a quick flick as soon as ya let go of the rope.”

Pip nodded and readied himself. He swung the rope in the motion Arthur instructed him to do, only upon release it flew backwards instead of forward. “Ponyfeathers!”

“Easy son, it’s okay,” Arthur said as he stood up. “Here, let me show ya.” Arthur reached into his satchel and pulled out another rope and tied it in another lasso. “Now, do as I do. Grip the lasso like so.” Pip gripped it as Arthur said. “Raise the lasso up high and give it a twirl above your head.” Pip raised the rope up high and spun the lasso in a circle. “Then, once ya got a good momentum of the lasso, toss the rope forward with a flick!” After Arthur tossed his rope, Pip followed suit and tossed his rope and managed to fling it forward. “There ya go, son, ya got it!”

After the third successful attempt, Pip was ecstatic that he learned the lasso skill from Arthur. Just as he was about to attempt his fourth, his gaze landed on five mares that ran towards them. He recognised them as the bearers of the Elements, though one was missing. The bearer of Honesty.

“Arthur!” Twilight called out to the sheriff and she skidded to a halt just a foot away from him. She tried to catch her breath. “Arthur…Applejack…Rodeo…She-”

“Woah there, Twilight, ease up,” Arthur said, raising his hands. “Take a breather and collect your thoughts. What’s goin’ on?”

“Applejack won’t come home!” Pinkie cried.

“She what?”

Rainbow Dash beat Pinkie to the punch and pulled a letter from Twilight’s hand. “Just look!” She exclaimed to Arthur and pushed the letter into his grasp.

After reading the contents of the letter, Arthur’s eyes narrowed at the words written. “This is a strange thing she’d do out of the blue,” Arthur hummed as he scratched his chin. “I recall she entered some big rodeo competition?”

“And we had a big return party in store for her!” Pinkie wailed and leaned into Rarity as she was patted on the back by the latter. She immediately stopped and frowned as she lifted her head from the shoulder of the unicorn mare. “We need to find her and have her explain why she missed my party!” A long pause soon followed with a cricket breaking the silence. “Oh! And why doesn’t she want to come home to Ponyville!”

“Hmm, it sure doesn’t sound like Applejack to just up and leave without warnin’,” Arthur nodded in understanding.

“We were on our way to the train station to take us to Canterlot and see if she’s still there, can you come with us please? If you don’t mind,” Fluttershy said.

“Sure, I’ll help any way I can. Hey Mac!” Arthur called out when he spotted the other Apple farmer. “Ya mind if Pip stays with y’all ‘till I get back?”

“Nnope!” Mac called back to him.

“Good, Pip? You go on with Mac while I go with the mares to search for our friend.”

“Okay Arthur, and I’ll keep practicing my lasso throwing!” Pip smiled, earning a head tussle from the gunslinger.

“I’m sure ya will,” Arthur said. He looked at the mares and adjusted his hat. “Let’s go get her back.”

After a long train ride to Canterlot, the group spread themselves around the city and asked as many ponies as they could if they had seen their apple farmer friend. Unfortunately, most of the ponies didn’t provide any valuable information as to where she might be. Even Arthur was having trouble finding out where Applejack may have gone. If the rodeo was as big of a competition as he thought it was, surely someone should’ve seen her. It was as if she just up and left without another thought and didn’t want anyone to find her, which was very strange. Just as the group was about to give up hope, a mare recognized the photo of Applejack they had with them and told them she had seen her get on a train to Dodge Junction. Wasting no time, the group got on another train and headed for Dodge Junction, hopefully where Applejack was. The group all sat in a car as they contemplated why Applejack would go so far away.

“I hope this lead doesn’t turn out to be a dead end,” Rainbow said as she looked out the window. “I don’t wanna go home empty handed after promising we’d find her.”

“I don’t know how we’ll break it to the Apple family,” Fluttershy frowned.

“I don’t know how we’ll break it to Ponyville,” Twilight added.

“I don’t know how I’ll make it to the next stop!” Pinkie cried, crossing her legs in an uncomfortable way.

“Would y’all just relax?” Arthur said. “Look, for all we know, this could all be just a misunderstandin’. I mean, did y’all say anythin’ that might’ve been just a little insensitive to Applejack before she left?”

All the other mares looked at each other before Twilight spoke. “Well you weren’t present, but the last time we saw her we just encouraged her to do her best and be the best rodeo pony she could be.” She answered Arthur.

“And she said she would bring back a lot of ‘blue’ ribbons.” Rainbow Dash added in and emphasised the word ‘blue’ in her sentence. “But that still doesn’t explain why she would abandon her friends and family like this!”

“Wait, were you all expecting her to win just blue ribbons?” Arthur asked, and most of them nodded. “That seems a little presumptuous, don’t ya think? I mean, this rodeo is a competition where a lot of other folks would compete. Applejack is a talented farm mare in her own right, but maybe not as talented enough as y’all might think that she’d win the whole thing on her own?”

“Well it wasn’t exactly like that.” Twilight tried to reason with Arthur. Before any more words could have been spoken, the train came to a halt at the station. “Alright everypony, let’s fan out and try to find her.” She said to her friends, only to be nearly bumped over by Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie rushed to the nearest outhouse. “Oh pickles!” She knocked numerous times on the door. “Hurry, hurry, hurry! Hurry it up in there!” She shouted out to the occupant in the toilet, who replied with a flush and the door being slammed into Pinkie’s face.

“Sheesh! Some ponies…”

Pinkie Pie entered the bathroom, but paused when she closed the door. “Applejack!” She called out and hurried to her friends who were still at the station having questioned a few other ponies on their friend’s location. “I found her! I found her! I found her! I found her!” She jumped around her friends and guided them to where Applejack was.

“Oh Applejack, thank heavens!” Rarity said.

“We’re so glad you’re safe!” Fluttershy said.

Pinkie Pie continued to jump in joy. “I found her! I found her! I found her! I found her!” She chanted, only to pause midair and cross her legs with her eyes widened. “Be right back.” She said and rushed to the outhouse.

“Uh…hey everypony,” Applejack said sheepishly. “What’s up?”

“Where ya been, Applejack?” Arthur wondered. “We were all mighty concerned for your whereabouts.”

“Why didn’t you come back to Ponyville?!” Rainbow demanded.

“Yes, why are you here?” Rarity added.

“Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked.

“Do you have any snacks?” Pinkie asked.

Before Applejack could answer, a voice spoke out to them. “Applejack, are these some of your Ponyville friends?” A cream coloured earth-pony mare with cherry red mane asked as she approached the group. She stopped for a moment when she spotted Arthur and a faint blush started to appear on her cheeks. “My oh my…Who do we have here?” She asked coyly at the stallion and walked up closer to him.

“Pleased to meet ya, ma’am,” Arthur greeted as he took off his hat. “My name’s Arthur Morgan.” The cream mare couldn’t help but giggle and bit her bottom lip from the gruff tone in his voice as she batted her eyes at Arthur.

“Much obliged. I’m Cherry Jubilee, boss of Cherry Hill Ranch.” She greeted Arthur and turned her attention to the other mares in question. “Hasn’t Applejack told you? I saw her compete in the Equestrian Rodeo. Never saw any mare win so many medals in all my life, if I do say so myself.”

Applejack looked away for a moment and scratched the back of her head. “Oh shucks Ms. Jubilee, you don’t have to have to go into all that.”

“Oh isn’t she so modest! I wish I had a daughter like her in my life.” Jubilee hugged Applejack for a moment and let go of the flustered mare. “So when Applejack said she was looking for a change of scenery, with my new hired stallion leaving after the rodeo, I jumped onto the chance of hiring her for my ranch here at Dodge Junction.” Everyone looked at Applejack curiously as she began to sweat bullets. “Well, I’ll let ya catch up with your friends, see ya back at the ranch!” As Cherry walked away, she glanced at Arthur and winked at him and added a sway to her step and swished her tail side-to-side.

“Well, that woman was…interesting,” Arthur shrugged as he put his hat back on but Rarity only huffed in irritation.

Meanwhile, Rainbow hovered over Applejack with her arms crossed before her chest. “Change of scenery? What the hay’s that suppose to mean!?” she questioned her friend who only shrugged.

“It’s no big deal guys. I thought cherries would be a nice change from apples, so I took the job and came here. That’s it. End of story.”

“That’s it? That’s a terrible story!” Pinkie complained.

“Well aside from all that, Cherry mentioned ya won quite a few ribbons. Care to show us the spoils?” Arthur asked, making Applejack panic for some unknown reason.

“Yeah! Show us all those awesome ribbons, AJ!” Rainbow cheered.

Applejack sweated a little and her eyes darted between her friends. “I-I’ll show you all of them later! Right now, I gotta head on to work. See y’all later!” She bid them all farewell and ran towards a lush orchard of cherry trees.

“Well that sure was a bust,” Arthur huffed.

“I’ll say, why is she being so secretive?” Rarity wondered.

“She’s obviously not telling us something, we just have to know what,” Twilight said. “Come on, everypony, let’s go see if we can get her to reveal what she’s hiding.”

“Y’all go on ahead, I’m gonna take a walk through town,” Arthur said as he walked away from the group. “Let’s meet back here in oh say an hour.”

The mares nodded and went their separate ways from Arthur. The gunslinger walked into town and couldn’t help but admire the scenery before him. The buildings around him looked nearly identical to the ones back home and all the ponies were dressed somewhat similarly to him. With a hand in his pocket, he slowly paced through the town and tipped his hat to any he passed by. With the occasional mare giving him a flirty sideways glance. Along the way, he spied a stallion leading a herd of cows through town and was using a long stick to help guide their way. When he noticed Arthur, he smiled and waved him down.

“Hey there, partner! Thanks again for showing me how to use this thing!” He called out.

Arthur was a bit taken back and arched a brow in confusion. “You talkin’ to me?”

When the stallion got a better look at Arthur, he chuckled sheepishly and rubbed the back of his head. “Oh, sorry mister, must’ve mistaken you for another feller who helped me at my little ranch.”

“How do ya figure?” Arthur wondered.

“He wore clothes kinda like you are, especially that kind of hat…but they were a little dirtier than yours. Also, he don’t have hair like you do, what with it being black and a messy beard.” He chuckled and shook his head. “He were also a pegasus, greyish and lanky. The kind you think a wind would blow him over. But he proved to be quite strong for his frame and size,” the stallion commented. “Especially with him winning so many medals at the Canterlot Rodeo a few months back.”

“Back up, the Canterlot Rodeo?” Arthur asked, holding up his hand. “That’s the one Applejack entered, you saying this guy won the whole thing?”

The stallion chuckled again and nodded. “Sure did. Never seen a pony perform that well in all my life! He was really modest about the whole thing though. Nervous before the event even happened, but once it did, it’s like somepony switched the lights on in a room. He went from a wreck, to an unstoppable juggernaut, with his wings restrained of all things!”

Arthur was quite surprised from the description the stallion gave him, that a stranger pony came out of nowhere and took the whole rodeo by storm. What was even more perplexing to Arthur was that this was the second time someone had compared him to said stranger. First it was with Fleur in Canterlot, now it was here in Dodge Junction. There was a part of him that believed it was a coincidence, but his gut told him otherwise.

“So you were there at the Rodeo, and you offered to bring him here to work on your ranch?” Arthur questioned.

“Well sure, it happens only once a year and I’m not gonna miss entertainment that good. When I brought the feller back with me, I offered to let him work a while before he went on his way. And let me tell ya, that colt knew his way with animals. It’s like my cows, chickens, and pigs are different creatures. He also liked to fish down by the nearby pond.”

“Fishing?”

“Yes sir, he said he learned it from his pappy.”

Those words struck Arthur in a way he couldn’t explain. “His…pappy?”

“Yep, I never questioned it, but it seemed to make him happy.”

There’s no way… Arthur thought to himself, but quickly shook his head in denial. Naw, it’s just a coincidence. Nothing more, nothing less.

“Did ya manage to get his name?”

“Arthur!” Said stallion’s ears twitched to his name being called and he turned around to see Twilight and the other mares come up to him. For a moment he turned back at the other stallion, only to see he was already gone to tend to his cows.

Damnit! Arthur cursed inwardly but sighed when he gave his full attention to Twilight. “What’s wrong Twilight?” he asked the unicorn mare.

“It’s Applejack. She’s not budging one bit on coming back home,” Twilight replied.

“Yeah! She gave us no reason as to why she bailed out on her family and friends in Ponyville!” Rainbow Dash contributed her thoughts to the conversation and huffed as she glared to one side. “Stubborn mare won’t even look at us when she’s working.”

“I see,” Arthur hummed. “Then I guess I should try my hand.”

“Do you want us to come with you Arthur?” Fluttershy asked.

“I appreciate the thought, Fluttershy, but I think I should handle this on my own. Y’all done a’’ you can.”

Arthur tipped his hat to the mares and made his way to the Cherry Farm where Applejack was. He made it to a large acre of cherry trees and looked around for the apple farmer now turned cherry farmer. He soon heard a familiar sound of a tree being kicked and followed it to find Applejack collecting cherries that fell down. The gunslinger could already tell that the farm mare was not in a pleasant mood as she kicked the tree so hard, it left a hoof print in the park.

“I’ve met some stubborn folks in my day,” Arthur said as he gained her attention. “And I’m willin’ to put you up there on the list of most stubborn folks I’ve met. Considerin’ you keep refusin’ to confess what really happened at that rodeo.”

Applejack froze in her place and her pupils shrank as her eyes darted from one corner to the other. “A-Ah have no idea what yer talkin’ about.” She replied and hurried to pick up all the fallen cherries. She placed them all in the basket and moved onto the next tree, but she noticed Arthur still followed her.

“Uh-huh,” Arthur rolled his eyes.

“Ah don’t know what your insinuatin’, and Ah don’t very much appreciate it!” Applejack snapped, abounding to look him in the eye.

“Applejack, ya didn’t do as well at that rodeo as your friends presume you did, did ya?” Arthur questioned calmly. Applejack stopped dead in her tracks.

With a scowl on her face, Applejack glared at Arthur as she marched up to him. “You have no idea what happened at that there rodeo and you have no right to judge me.” She retorted at the unfazed stallion.

“I ain’t judging no one, Applejack, and I’d never judge you for nothin’. But I can tell your beatin’ yourself stupid over somethin’ you shouldn’t be so hung up about.”

“Ah ain’t hung up about nothin’! Ah just decided to be a cherry farmer instead of an apple farmer! What’s so difficult to understand about that?”

“Maybe the fact that ya just up and left without even giving anyone a heads up?” Arthur pointed out. “I was told your family were all waiting for ya back home to congratulate you, only for some letter to explain ya weren’t coming back. I’d imagine Big Mac and poor little Apple Bloom were distraught with confusion and sadness, especially Granny Smith.” Arthur took off his hat and scratched his head. “Family is important, Applejack, I once had it and I did my damndest to do whatever I could for it. Ya don’t just abandon something like that. So whatever’s got you hung up, I’m positive that it’s not as serious as you make it to be.”

After Arthur spoke his words, Applejack’s eyes moistened a little before she wiped them away with a quick hand. She felt her stomach form butterflies and a blush burned on her cheeks. “N-nopony would understand...nopony would forgive me for breaking a promise…”

“Is that what ya truly believe?” Arthur said as he stepped forward and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Applejack, I ain’t known you long, but I’ve known you long enough. You gotta be the most dependable and trustworthy woman I’ve had the privilege of meeting since my time here. Your family is a pleasure to be around, your friends are an interesting bunch, and they are all so very appreciative of knowing you.” Applejack couldn’t stop herself from staring into Arthur’s eyes. “Whatever happened at the rodeo shouldn’t define who and what you are. You are Applejack, proud and true, and the best damn Apple mare I know.”

As soon as those words were spoken, Applejack’s breath hitched and her heart stopped for just a moment. Her eyes moistened and her cheeks burned. She blinked numerously, not able to look Arthur in the eye out of shame. She couldn't explain why his words affected her so much, but she had a moment of clarity after all was said and done.

“Alright…tomorrow at breakfast, Ah’ll tell y’all what happened,” Applejack replied.

“You promise?” Arthur asked.

“Ah pinkie promise,” Applejack said, doing the gesture.

“What’s that ya did?” Arthur wondered at the strange hand movements.

“I’ll tell you later,” Applejack smiled sadly as she and Arthur parted ways.

The Next Morning

At the local hotel the girls and Arthur were staying at, the group were sitting at a table together as they were eating their breakfast. Applejack sat next to Arthur for comfort and she took a deep breath and sighed.

“Arthur told us you’re ready to explain everything,” Twilight spoke up.

“We care about you, Applejack, and whatever the reason why you came here must be valid,” Rarity said.

With one last glance of reassurance to Arthur, to which the gunslinger just nodded with approval, Applejack reached down and picked up her bag and set it on the table. She opened the flap and began pulling out a variety of different ribbons and medals and set them on the table.

“Woah…that’s a lot of medals and ribbons!” Pinkie chirped.

Applejack just shook her head. “But none of them are blue,” she replied sadly. “I only came in fourth, third, and second in all the matches…not first in any event. And I certainly didn’t win any prize money.”

“But the telegram said you would send money,” Rainbow Dash said.

“That’s why I came here,” Applejack replied. “After that big send-off Ponyvillle gave me, I didn’t want to come home empty handed. I didn’t want to come back as a failure,” she confessed and her eyes scanned the room that was enveloped in silence.

“Is that all?” Arthur asked. “So ya didn’t win some dumb rodeo, so what?”

“So what? But Ah lost every event!” Applejack snapped.

“And?” Arthur glanced at the many awards that were laid out. “Seems to me you did pretty damn well.”

“Arthur is right, Applejack, and you’re not a failure,” Twilight said.

“Yeah! And we don’t care if you came in fiftieth place!” Rainbow said with a wink. “You’re still number one in our books!”

“So…you’re not upset or disappointed?” Applejack asked.

“Does it look like we are?” Arthur questioned. “The fact you were able to acquire this many awards is more than an impressive feat alone. Although what the girls here should’ve said in the first place was to try your best and not make it seem you had to win.” Arthur gave a sideways glance at the girls, making them all look away guiltily. “Point is, we’re all very proud of your efforts and so should you.” Arthur smiled warmly at the farm mare with the others nodding in agreement.

Applejack’s eyes moistened and she smiled with quivered lips. “Thanks everypony,” she took her hat off to hide her face for a moment. “Ah’ve been a real knucklehead with what Ah’ve been doing.”

“Naw, don’t you worry none, Applejack, we all make mistakes but always learn from it,” Arthur reassured her.

“Ah see that now, and Ah also know what kind of letter to write to Princess Celestia.” The door opened to reveal Cherry Jubilee and she spotted Applejack.

“There you are Applejack, I missed you at this morning’s harvest. Is everything alright?” Cherry asked as she walked over.

“Yes, Ms. Jubilee, Ah actually wanted to speak with you.” Applejack stood up to meet the cherry farmer. “Ms. Jubilee, Ah’m afrain Ah gotta terminate mah employment at your cherry farm. Ah realize that Ah was avoidin’ mah personal problems fer no reason when there was no problem to avoid in the first place. Ah hope there’s no hard feelings, but it’s time fer me to go home to Ponyville.”

Cherry merely sighed and smiled. “Applejack, you don’t need to apologize to me for going back home to Ponyville. You’ve been a model employee for me and though I’m gonna miss you and your hard work, you’re needed more back home.” Cherry replied and her eyes landed on Arthur, whom she approached. “Just a shame you can’t leave this fine stallion here,” she purred and licked her lips as she stared hungirly at Arthur.

“Uh…” Arthur mumbled with a sheepish smile but Rarity was glaring daggers at Cherry as she shot up from her seat.

“Okay! Thank you for everything! We’ll be going now!” Rarity huffed irritability as she lit up her horn and managed to carry everyone in her magic and stomp out of the hotel.

“Eep!” Fluttershy squeaked.

“Rarity, calm down!” Twilight snapped.

“Quit dragging us already, I can fly!” Rainbow barked.

“Bye bye, Dodge Junction!” Pinkie chirped as she and the others were dragged away by Rarity.

Arthur could only chuckle as they boarded the train and made their way back to Ponyville. As the girls conversed with each other and Applejack wrote her friendship letter for Princess Celestia, he thought back to the stallion he spoke with the other day. The way he described the other stallion who participated in the rodeo and how he was compared to him. Especially how he mentioned his fascination for fishing and how his pappy taught him. It all just had to be a coincidence, there was just no inconceivable way what lingered in the back of Arthur’s mind could be possible.

“After all…he’s dead,” Arthur mumbled quietly to himself as the train chugged along.

After a long train ride home, Applejack was met with her family and the ponies of Ponyville with warm smiles and welcome back hugs. She bid her friends goodbye and returned home to the Apple Farm with a content smile after she sent off her friendship letter.

“Oh, Applejack?” Granny Smith said. “While you were away, ya got a package delivered to ya. It’s in your room.”

Applejack blinked and frowned a little in confusion. “Huh?” She uttered out and headed to her bedroom. When she opened it, she was greeted with a rather large box wrapped with ribbons and a bow on it. She undid the bow and opened the gift and gasped when she saw what was inside. Money. Lots of money. She also saw a letter in an envelope and she tore it open to read the contents.

Dear Applejack,
In accordance with being the runner-up of the Rodeo Finals, we at the Equestrian Judging Council give to you the consolation prize of four thousand bits.
We hope to see you participate in the Annual Grand Rodeo again next year.
Yours, in good faith,
C.M.
P.S.
You certainly remind me a lot of your father, Bright Mac. He would be very proud of you.

With a broad smile on her face, Applejack cheered out loud at her good fortune. “Granny! Big Mac! Apple Bloom! Guess what Ah got!” She called out and ran downstairs to the confused family members.

Hearth’s Warming Scandal

View Online

Chapter 15

Time had flown by quite fast for the gunslinger before Arthur even had time to consider it. A whole month and a half had come and gone and so did the seasons along with it. What were once cool mornings and the relaxing autumn breeze soon turned into chilly winds and barely any leaves on the trees. What’s more is that the snow had piled in Ponyville faster than any winter Arthur had experienced back in his world. Despite this, Arthur had made sure he would be prepared for the coming winter.

Thanks to his saved up earnings, plus the bonuses for catching any perp he arrested in town, Arthur had improved his campsite by the lake. He no longer slept in a simple tent, but now had purchased himself one that was at least thrice the size of his old one. It took the help of some of his fellow guards, plus Applejack and Rainbow Dash when they spotted Arthur working on his new living arrangements, but the project proved to be a fruitful one in the end.

The new tent was big enough to walk in without him having to duck his head and he could easily seal it up the front flaps with the large zipper. What’s more for Arthur is that he was also able to purchase furniture for his new tent. He bought himself a bed to sleep in and built it himself, a small wooden table at the foot of his bed, a couple of chairs to the side, and a nightstand. There were a few other miscellaneous items such as a coat rack, pillows and blankets, and even a nice-looking rug. Arthur was more than satisfied with his new living arrangements. Especially since the pony who sold the tent to him told him the tent could magically adjust to the weather on the inside, so he can stay nice and warm from the cold.

With his new tent built, Arthur just had one last piece to complete the puzzle for his tent. He had to find a working stove to include so he could properly make ingredients he had written down in his journal. Arthur walked through the snowy streets of Ponyville, wearing his long tan trench coat, black snow pants, brown wool gloves, and his signature hat. As he walked, thinking about what kind of stove to purchase, his lost train of thought made him accidentally bump into someone.

“Oh, pardon me,” the stallion said.

Arthur paid him no mind as he continued his trek. He tucked his hands in his pockets to warm them up, but then felt something inside his left pocket. Curious, he pulled out whatever it was and saw a folded piece of paper. He unfolded the paper and saw that it was a note of some kind.

Sheriff Morgan,
It has come to our attention that the Canterlot Hospital’s main funds have been misplaced.
We cannot act as we cannot be seen near such a scandal, but we figured you might take an interest in this since you do not believe in jurisdictions.
Speak to Dr. Heart Strong, pass on the phrase ‘I wish you a bountiful Hearth’s Warming Doctor, do you know of any good ponies who could help me with my woes?’
If you can succeed, you will be making a lot of ponies happy (including some sick foals who need the funds for their ailments).
Happy Hearth’s Warming,
C.M.A.

The sheriff pondered what he had just read and already knew this was planted on him by that passerby. Only when he turned his head to see where he had gone, he was nowhere in sight. Arthur had two ways to handle this. On one hand, this could just be some ruse to lead him away from Ponyville. On the other hand, there might be a serious crime being committed under the authorities of Canterlot’s nose and he could be the only one to solve this case. The letter also reminded him of the holiday of this world he had heard about. According to Pinkie Pie, Hearth’s Warming was a holiday that sounded similarly like the holiday of Christmas, back in his world. The day of Hearth’s Warming Eve was in a week’s time, and he had still yet to get a gift for his mare, Johanna.

“Sheesh, I know I’ll regret it later on if I don’t do somethin’,” Arthur sighed.

Tucking the note in his pocket, Arthur changed his destination to the Town Hall. Once he arrived, he opened the door where he saw Raven at her desk and sipping a cup of hot coffee.

“Afternoon, Ms. Raven,” Arthur greeted as he took off his hat and shut the door. “Is Johanna in? I need to speak with her.”

Raven simply smiled and gestured Arthur to the mayor’s office. “Go on in, she is just on her lunch and I’m sure she would love a surprise visit from her stallion stud.” She teased him and wiggled her brow as she giggled.

“Yeah, yeah,” Arthur chuckled and walked towards Johanna’s office. He then knocked on the door and waited for a response.

“Come in!”

Arthur combed his mane back with his hand and opened the door. He found his mare sitting at her desk and eating a dandelion sandwich with a glass of water beside her. She wore a white turtleneck, olive green pants, and a beige trench coat hung on a rack beside her. Arthur also noticed a scarf next to the coat, but it looked quite ragged and unkempt.

“Hello, darlin’,” Arthur greeted warmly. “How’s the day been for ya?”

Johanna swallowed what was in her mouth and smiled demurely at her stallion. She stood up from her desk and reached out to him with her arms encircled around his neck. She planted her lips onto his for a few seconds before she reluctantly removed herself to speak. “Hey there handsome, fancy seeing you here. Day’s been rather mundane to be honest.”

“I can imagine,” Arthur chuckled. “Listen, I stopped by to tell ya somethin’ rather important.”

“Oh? What is it?” Johanna asked, pulling herself away from Arthur.

Arthur glanced at the door behind him and reached over to lock it. “Can ya keep a secret?” Johanna noticed the sudden change of tone in his voice and nodded. Arthur then pulled out the piece of paper he received and gave it to Johanna to read. “Some feller planted that on me passin’ by.”

When she opened the note, Johanna squinted her eyes as she read what was written on it. Her pupils dilated as soon as she finished and as she gasped. She composed herself after a second and thinned her lips when she looked up at Arthur. “It seems somepony knows more about the continuous embezzlement scandal going on in Canterlot.”

“Yeah, and whoever this C.M.A. feller is, they went through the trouble to rope me into it,” Arthur sighed. “I got enough responsibility to deal with, here in Ponyville. Especially since that holiday, Hearth’s Warmin’, is only a week away. It’s probably just a ruse, but then again it probably isn’t. And if it isn’t, the better part of me says to go help them kids who desperately need those funds.” Arthur rubbed the back of his head. “I know ya need me here in Ponyville, but I’d also regret it later on if I don’t do nothin’ about it.” Arthur reached out and held both Johanna’s hands. “So will ya let me go and resolve this thing?”

This is just one of the many reasons why I love you. Johanna thought to herself and exhaled a long held breath from her lungs. “Arthur, the fact that this has reached somepony in Ponyville means that it is worse than we could have anticipated. Princess Luna and Princess Celestia have brought this up to me and other officials around Equestria about a possible nationwide embezzlement going on. This has been happening well before you arrived here, with donations to the hospitals in Canterlot mysteriously vanishing. But back to your request, please be careful with this. Don’t share this information with anypony else, unless it’s Princess Celestia or Princess Luna. If Twilight and her friends get suspicious, just tell them you’re doing a side-errand for me.”

“Very well,” Arthur nodded. He leaned in to whisper in her ear. “And once I return, I’m all yours for Hearth’s Warmin’. And that is a gentleman’s promise.”

Johanna blushed and grinned at his words. “Ooh, you better treat me right then, Mr. Morgan.”

Arthur chuckled and pecked Johanna on her lips before exiting his mare’s office. “Ms. Raven? Can ya do me a favor and let the boys at the barracks know I’m going to Canterlot for a few days?”

“Of course, Mr. Morgan,” Raven smiled

Arthur sat in silence in the train car as he awaited the train to arrive at the royal capital. Many questions were playing out in his head. How long was this operation going on under the law’s nose? Why, of all ponies, was he chosen to solve this case? More importantly, who was this C.M.A. who passed on the message to him? Arthur could only sigh as he reached underneath his coat to rub his hand on the handle of his pistol. He didn’t think he’d need it for something like this, but one can never be too careful in these situations.

The train put on its breaks as it slowly pulled up to the station. Arthur stood up from his seat and walked out of the train and made his way to the Canterlot Hospital. The gunslinger adjusted his coat in order to shield himself from the cold as his hooves stepped in the snow along the sidewalk. After asking around a couple times, Arthur finally made it to his destination. The building was large and rose up three stories that stretched out at least five whole blocks. There was a big red cross with a symbol resembling both Celestia’s and Luna’s cutie marks mixed together. Arthur approached the entrance of the hospital and opened the door.

As Arthur walked in and took off his hat, he was met with the reception area. There were ponies sitting on couches and chairs, probably waiting their turn to be helped. In the center was a large desk and behind it was a young unicorn mare with light blue fur and curly blonde mane. She wore a similar-looking nurse uniform to how nurses dressed back in his world and the mare looked like she was reading a book. Arthur cleared his throat and slicked back his mane before speaking to the receptionist.

“Uh, pardon me, ma’am?” Arthur called out to the mare. “I was wonderin’ if a Mr. Heart Strong is in?”

The mare merely sighed inwardly and rolled her eyes. She bookmarked the page she was on and placed her novel on the desk. When she looked up, her eyes dilated with her cheeks burned from the rush of blood through her body. A small yet visible smile appeared on her face and she walked to the front of the desk where Arthur stood. She made her hips sway as much as possible with the hope that he would notice.

“My my, what have we here? Are you from out of town, mister?”

“I guess you could say that,” Arthur nodded. “My name’s Arthur Morgan, ma’am, I’m here for official business.”

“Sweet Aid, is my name, but you can call me Sweety if you want to.” Sweet Aid winked at Arthur. “Dr. Heart Strong is just down the hall in Room 106,” she answered him and took hold of his arm where she made sure he was hooked against her bosom. “In fact, let me show you.”

Arthur merely rolled his eyes as Sweet Aid led him down the hall. Arthur noticed the stares he was getting from any other nurse and doctor they passed by, each one with a look of jealousy. They made it to a room with a name that read Doctor Strong Heart M.D.

Sweet Aid knocked on the door. “Dr. Strong Heart? I have somepony here to see you, may we come in?”

There was a brief silence for a moment until someone spoke. “Yes, of course.”

Sweet Aid opened the door and Arthur entered a fancy-looking office with bookshelves, chairs, plaques hanging on the walls, and a big wooden desk in the middle. Sitting at the desk was an older-looking earth pony stallion. His fur was sand brown, his hair was black with grey highlights, and he wore a pair of glasses on his muzzle. He wore a white lab coat, blue sweater vest, tan collared shirt, a dark blue bow tie, and brown slacks. The stallion looked up from writing in his forms to see the two enter his office.

“Pleasure to meet ya, sir,” Arthur said as he raised his hand to shake. “My name’s Arthur Morgan, and I’d just like to say…I wish ya a bountiful Hearth’s Warmin’, Doctor, do ya know of any good ponies who could help me with my woes?”

The doctor narrowed his eyes for a moment before he turned to the nurse. “That will be all, Sweet, I’ll take it from here,” he dismissed her out of the office. Strong Heart stood up from his chair and walked over to the door where he locked it. He closed the blinds and took a peek out from between the blinders to make sure nopony was eavesdropping. “Glad you could come so soon, I was beginning to think my source was lying to me about a sheriff being sent to help.”

“Glad I didn’t disappoint, I suppose,” Arthur shrugged and pulled out his notebook and pencil from his satchel. “So when did this whole money theft start? How long’s it been goin’ on for?”

“Would you believe me if I said almost a year?” Strong Heart replied and sighed, he made his way to his desk and slumped down on his chair where he proceeded to palm his face in his hands with his elbows on the table. “This has been an absolute nightmare, not just for the hospital or the board but for me as well. If this continues onwards, this hospital will be seized by the administration who will force other ponies to be moved to other hospitals. Only problem is, we have a near full capacity of foals who cannot afford the other hospitals and with the funds being taken, their operations have been stalled as well.”

“And I’m guessin’ you’re running out of ideas to make up excuses if someone asks why this whole thing is happenin’?” Arthur wondered as he wrote in his notebook.

“Exactly! It’s gotten to the point where a few of my staff have started to not trust me! And everypony in this hospital has been working together for years!” Strong Heart groaned.

“Alright, alright, hold it in now,” Arthur tried to calm him down. “Apparently not everyone thinks the same way the rest of y’all do anymore. They’re only in it to make as much dough as possible by any dirty means necessary. And, since it’s been nearly a year, it means they’ve been saving up all this time to take as much as they can in order to hightail it outta here and disappear for good. And they just might, given the fact that it’s nearly the end of the year.”

“Like I said, it’s a nightmare,” Strong Heart frowned.

“And one I plan to put to rest,” Arthur said. “Now back to it, is there anyone who you think could possibly have a motive for doing this?”

Strong Heart nodded and looked out of his window. “There was suspicion about the janitor being the culprit, but that was proven wrong after he unfortunately passed away a few months ago.” He grimaced and closed his eyes. “There was also talks about an MD, Iron Blood, who could have done it, but he transferred to Saddle Arabia and this has still continued. Which leaves only one suspect…my nurse.”

“Your nurse?” Arthur asked. “That nurse who was on my arm?” But Strong Heart shook his head.

“Nah, nah, not her, and I do apologize for Sweet Aid and her…forwardness. Cold Heart is a senior nurse at the hospital. She’s about to retire, something we all are grateful for.” Strong Heart mumbled the last part but Arthur was able to hear it.

“Hard to believe she’d do somethin’ so cruel for a hospital she’s worked at, for years,” Arthur said. “Be that as it may, I’ll see if she knows anythin’. Ya got some kind of address of hers?”

“Of course,” Strong Heart said and pulled out a piece of paper to write on. “By the way, would you mind doing me a personal favor?”

“Depends, what is it?” Arthur wondered.

“Would you please stop by the foal’s ward for a visit? I can name quite a few young colts who would love to meet a sheriff such as yourself. It would brighten up their mood considerably.”

“I don’t know…do I have to?” Arthur wondered.

“You don’t have to, but it would be appreciated,” Strong Heart said as she finished writing the address and handed it to Arthur. “I wish you best of luck in your investigation.”

Arthur nodded and exited Strong Heart’s office. As Arthur was about to leave the hospital, Strong Heart’s request echoed a bit in his head, making him stop his trek. Arthur sighed and pinched the bridge of his muzzle.

“This is why I sometimes hate being the good guy,” Arthur groaned out loud and changed his direction.

After asking around a bit, he found his way towards the hospital wing where the foals are being treated. Arthur pondered about the investigation, meanwhile, and tried to piece together why a longtime nurse would steal in the first place. Surely, it had to be a misunderstanding. What could this mare gain besides a plethora of stolen funds? As soon as Arthur turned the corner, he accidentally bumped into someone’s shoulder.

“Whoops, sorry partner…” Arthur looked over his shoulder to see a few armored ponies and in the middle was a familiar-looking midnight blue mane, billowing in a nonexistent wind. “Princess Luna?”

Luna gasped and flustered for a moment before she shook her head and cleared her throat to reply. “Arthur? What are you doing here? Don’t tell me you’ve got yourself injured.” She said to him with a hint of worry in her voice and her eyes lingered all over his body. She stopped when her imagination became more risqué.

“Naw, I’m here on official business,” Arthur waved it off and smiled at Luna. “It’s good to see ya, Luna.” He noticed Luna was wearing a beautifully made shawl and a dark blue dress with her cutie mark embroidered on both. “Ya look mighty pretty today, that shawl goes nice with those shimmerin’ eyes of yours.”

“Oh! Um, thank you…” Luna’s cheeks became as hot as her sister’s sun and her mind betrayed her again when it showed her images of dreams she had of her own. With Arthur. She once again cleared her voice to respond. “What kind of official business are you here for? As far as I remember, you are the Sheriff of Ponyville. Not Canterlot.” Though, I wouldn’t mind him being the captain of my guard…

“It’s…sorta sensitive,” Arthur said.

“The Princess asked you a question,” one of the unicorn guards sneered. “You’d best answer her, sheriff.”

“And who’re you,” Arthur asked, crossing his arms.

“Night Hawk, third class lieutenant, now answer the Princess’s question.”

Luna flared her wings and glared at said lieutenant. “Night Hawk, enough! Arthur Morgan is a dear friend of mine, you will not speak to him in that manner. Is that understood!?”

“Y-Yes, your highness,” Night Hawk bowed, nervously.

“I’m terribly sorry, Arthur,” Luna apologized to the gunslinger then glared back at her escort. “You shall all await for me outside at the entrance until my business is concluded.”

“B-But-!”

“That’s an order!”

The lieutenant frowned and left Luna’s side as she furled her wings back.

“Nice goin’,” Arthur said with a smirk. “I personally like a woman who speaks with authority. Makes them rather…appealin’ to me, but that’s just my opinion.”

Yes yes yes! Luna had to stop herself from shouting out loud in glee and suppress her beam to a small smile instead. “When your guards are one of the best soldiers in all of Equestria, you have to enforce discipline on them.”

“Well, ya certainly got your work cut out for ya,” Arthur nodded.

“So what was it that you were here for again, Arthur?” Luna asked once more.

Arthur pondered the situation he found himself in. This was supposed to be his investigation, which also meant that Strong Heart put his trust into Arthur so that he wouldn’t let anyone else know why he was truly here in the first place. However, having someone like Luna helping him would prove to be a big help since she has major pull as a princess. But just as Arthur was about to tell her about everything thus far, he hesitated. Sure, her help would prove to be very beneficial, but it might also affect the hospital’s reputation in a way that might not go in a way he would hope. As much as he wanted to tell Luna the truth, he just couldn’t bring himself to do so. Not to mention he’d feel like he was taking advantage of Luna’s influence, which was the last thing he’d ever do to a dear friend like Luna. Thinking quickly, in order to come up with an answer, Arthur pointed at the sign that led towards the foal’s wing of the hospital.

“I’m actually here to lift some kids spirits up,” Arthur said. “Them kids, who’re stuck here recoverin’ from whatever ails them, might find it upliftin’ to see a strong sheriff stallion like myself, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Really? So am I.” Luna replied and gestured to her other guard to step forward. “This time of year, I bring gifts to the foals here who can’t go home for Hearth’s Warming or do not have homes to return to.” She took a bag from her guard with her magic and opened it to show Arthur a variety of toys inside.

“Wow,” Arthur said as he took out a stuffed bear. “You got all these toys for them kids?

“Of course, it is only fair that I share the happiness that comes from a special holiday such as Hearth’s Warming,” Luna smiled as Arthur put the stuffed bear back.

“That’s mighty thoughtful, Luna,” Arthur smiled as he turned to continue walking towards the foal’s wing. “I’d say that’s an admirable quality from a beautiful woman like yourself.” He glanced over his shoulder and playfully winked at the lunar princess.

Whilst her guards were shell-shocked at the casual flirtation Arthur sent to their princess, the said princess was over the moon for what the sheriff said about her. Luna had to do her utmost to not tackle the stallion in front of her guards and plant her lips against his. Again she smiled softly, albeit painfully, and giggled like a schoolmare in front of her crush. “Why thank you very much, Arthur…shall we go to the foals now?” Before you have me do something very inappropriate in this hospital, you stud-muffin!

“Lead the way, m’lady,” Arthur rose his arm out towards the hall with a small bow.

Luna giggled again and walked past Arthur and he followed. As they walked, Luna would occasionally steal glances at Arthur, as the sheriff quietly hummed a tune to himself, and she took in every second of her time with him. Her daydreaming would have to be cut short as they reached their destination through a set of double doors. The guards opened the doors for Luna and Arthur and were met with a large room with beds on each side. In the center of the room were about over a dozen foals, most with arm and leg casts, some with I.V.’s hooked in their arms, and a couple in wheelchairs as they were playing with some of the old toys the hospital provided them.

“Princess Luna! So good to see you!”

From one of the other doorways came a middle aged mare with pale pink fur, greying green mane and tail tied in a bun, and wore a senior nurse’s outfit.

“Hello, Nurse Lime Drop, how have the little ones been this year?” Luna asked the mare.

“Oh, you know, some of them can’t seem to stay out of trouble, and others are still patiently waiting for their treatments,” Lime Drop giggled. “Bless their hearts, and thank the makers for keeping them alive until they are well enough to leave this dull place.” Lime Drop’s eyes turned to Arthur who stood next to Luna with a kind smile of his own. “Oh? Princess Luna! Finally found a stallion of your own, hm?” Lime Drop teased, making Arthur cough into his fist sheepishly.

Luna began to fluster and again her cheeks burned with her eyes locked onto everything around her except the nurse’s eyes. “N-no, he’s not my special stallion.” But I wish he was! “This is Arthur Morgan, a dear friend of mine and sheriff of Ponyville.” She introduced said stallion to Lime Drop.

“Pleasure to meet ya, ma’am,” Arthur said as he raised his hand to Lime Drop.

“Oh, he’s a polite one,” Lime Drop said as she shook Arthur’s hand. “You best be sure to hook him before another mare manages to nab him, Princess.”

“Afraid you’d be too late about that,” Arthur said, making Luna pause from her flustered state. “I already got a lady back home waitin’ for me.”

Lime giggled with her hand before her mouth with a smile etched on it. “She sure must be a lovely and lucky lady to have you…but did you know that polygamy is practised and encouraged in Equestria?”

“I did,” Arthur nodded his head as Luna leaned her head in, trying not to look like she was anticipating his next words. “And I’ve had a lot to think about durin’ my time here. See, where I’m originally from, relationships with men and women only come one at a time. The whole multiple lovers concept is a bit new to me. However, given that I’ve met a considerable amount of interestin’ individuals during my stay, I suppose you could say the new traditions practiced around here have sorta rubbed off on me.”

“So you would say you are considering starting a herd soon?” Lime Drop asked.

“I ain’t confirmin’ nothin’ as it is,” Arthur waved it off. “However, if and when the occasion arises at the appropriate time…I’ll maybe consider it.”

Please do! Please do! Oh please do consider! Luna chanted in her mind as a smile was fixed onto her face. I don’t mind sharing you with other mares, Arthur, in fact…it may be quite interesting and adventurous to try different-Stop thinking such naughty thoughts, Luna! She scolded herself and cleared her throat to alert the others of her presence. “I believe we have talked enough about my friend’s love life. We should get to the foals, don’t you think?”

“But of course,” Lime Drop said and turned to the group of foals. “Children! Look who has come to pay you a visit! And she brought a friend!”

The foals all looked to see the lunar princess and smiled widely at her.

“PRINCESS LUNA!” They all cheered as she and Arthur approached them.

“Hello, children,” Luna said as she gently knelt down onto her knees. “How are you all today?”

“Princess! Princess! Who’s this tall stallion!” A filly with a leg cast asked.

“He looks cool!” A colt in a wheelchair said.

“Howdy, kids, name’s Arthur,” Arthur said with a tip of his hat as he bent down on his knee. “I’m just visitin’ from Ponyville.”

“Ponyville? Why did you come from so far away, mister?” A colt with an I.V. hooked to his arm asked.

“Because I heard that some of you wanted to meet a real life sheriff once in your lives.” Arthur reached behind his coat and pulled out his badge to show the group of foals. “Sheriff Arthur Morgan, at your service, kids.”

Luna beamed as the children cheered and bombarded Arthur with questions about Ponyville, about being a sheriff and just about anything else. She counted how many foals were present today and her smile loosened a little as she noticed the number seemed to be a bit too high. I wonder what happened to cause this?

“Did you catch any bad guys?!” A colt asked.

“Plenty,” Arthur nodded and pulled out his lasso. “I hogtied each varmint so he wouldn’t be able to get away.”

“Can you show us how to toss a rope?!” A filly asked.

“Hmm, I suppose I can…think fast, Luna!” Before Luna could register Arthur’s warning, due to her being lost in thought, Arthur spun his lasso around above his head and flung it towards Luna and wrapped it around her body. Arthur pulled on the rope, making her yelp in surprise, as the rope closed around her arms and she was pulled towards Arthur. As she was about to fall, Arthur managed to catch her by wrapping his arm behind her back and unintentionally brought his eyes close to hers.

“Now lookie here what I managed to wrangle up,” Arthur teased as the foals all laughed and cheered.

Luna was pleasantly surprised to be this close to Arthur; the same could not be said about her guards. They advanced to the sheriff menacingly, but the princess sent a glare to each of them. This caused both of her guards to stop their action and she removed herself from the rope that was tied around her. So many ideas, so many moves to try with him when I-Stop it!

“Heh, sorry about that, Luna,” Arthur chuckled as he helped her up and untied her. “Had to entertain the kids somehow.”

“I-It’s quite alright, Arthur,” Luna managed to say as she smoothed out her dress. “I have never been tied up like that before.”

“First time for everythin’, right?” Arthur chuckled again.

“That was so cool!” A colt said as he hobbled over to Arthur with his crutches. “So you catch bad guys like that all the time?”

“Yep, I always make sure to protect Ponyville so long as I wear this here badge,” Arthur nodded as he flashed his badge again. “What’s your name, son?”

“Featherweight! I accidentally broke my leg trying to take a picture while my parents and I visited Canterlot. I’m from Ponyville too!”

“Is that right?” Arthur said as he kneeled down. He reached into his satchel and pulled out one of the many hats he owned and handed it to Featherweight. It was a grey flat cap that fitted just a bit bigger than Featherweight’s head but hung at just the right angle. “Consider this a gift from me to you, son.”

Featherweight let loose a beam of joy and teared up a little before he gave Arthur a hug. “Thank you Mr. Morgan!”

Arthur returned the hug as the colt went to show off his new hat to his friends. For about an hour, Arthur was sharing some of his old adventures, the appropriate ones, and the foals were in complete awe the whole time. Luna had her guards distribute the toys she brought to the foals and they all thanked her with wide smiles and the occasional hug. Arthur then noticed one of the children sitting on the edge of her bed. She was frowning as she held a stuffed manticore doll and Arthur noticed she had an I.V. tube attached to her arm. Arthur excused himself from the group of foals and approached the filly and sat down next to her.

“Hello there, what’s your name?” Arthur asked.

“Oh…Rose Petal,” the filly sighed.

“Nice to meet you, Rose, I’m Arthur,” Arthur nodded. “How come you’re not playin’ with your friends?”

Rose smiled weakly and looked over at the I.V. tube attached to her arm. “I can’t walk too much, it makes me too tired…” she trailed off and sniffed. “The doctor says I need some sort of treatment before I can play again with the others, and go home to my family.” A stream of tears escaped from her eyelids and she hugged her stuffed manticore to her chest. “I’m sorry, I just miss my family so much.”

Arthur frowned pityingly at the poor filly as she cried and looked back towards the group of foals. He could tell that even though they were smiling and having fun at the moment, they knew it would be a fleeting moment once he and Luna had to leave to attend to their personal duties.

“I’m powerfully sorry about that, Rose,” Arthur said as he patted Rose’s head. “But I’m sure you’ll get outta here real soon.”

“How? The doctor always tells me I need to wait and says I’ll be back with my family before I know it, but I think he’s just saying that. I feel so…trapped here,” Rose said sadly.

Arthur then wrapped his arm around Rose and hugged her. “It’ll be alright, Rose, I promise,” Arthur said. He then stood up and adjusted his hat. “By the end of the week, you’ll be out of here and back with your family.” He knelt down in front of Rose and held her hand with his as she stared into his eyes. “So until you’re finally where you belong, keep your head up and smile. Deal?”

Rose smiled again, albeit a little larger than her last one. “Ok!” She answered Arthur and she let out a yawn without covering her mouth. “Excuse me,” she apologised to the sheriff and lay on her bed underneath the blankets. “I’m just a little tired now, the doctor says I need to take a nap when I feel this tired.” She explained to him and positioned her stuffed manticore next to her.

“Sweet dreams, kiddo,” Arthur said, then stood up once more. He turned away and walked over to Luna who was playing with some of the toys with the children. “Luna? Somethin’s come up. I gotta be on my way.”

“So soon?” Luna asked.

“Afraid so, I’ll see ya later,” Arthur waved goodbye and left. The gunslinger’s resolve was at an all-time high as he marched down the hall towards the exit. As he passed by the lobby, Sweet Aid waved at Arthur flirtatiously.

“Hey handsome! If you want, you can tag along with me at Las Pegasus!”

“Not interested,” was all Arthur said before exiting the building.

Arthur walked through the streets of Canterlot as he held the piece of paper with Cold Heart’s address in hand. The walk took about fifteen minutes or so, but he finally made it to a blue one story house with a snow-covered roof. Arthur approached the house as he stuffed the paper in his pocket and gave the front door a few knocks.

“Ms. Cold Heart? Are ya there? I got some questions for ya!” Arthur called out.

“Who is it!?” An old voice barked out from behind the door. “I don’t want any carols, well-wishes, or claims of distant relations!” Cold Heart answered Arthur and slid a slot open to reveal her hazel eyes peeking from the other side. “Who are you?!”

“Sheriff Arthur Morgan, ma’am,” Arthur said sternly, flashing his badge. “I got questions regardin’ missin’ funds at the hospital.”

The slot slammed closed and the locks on the door could be heard as they were loosened. Cold Mare carefully opened the door to reveal her full frame, that of an elderly crème unicorn with rubbish gold mane. “Hmph, so they’re finally doing something about that huh? A sheriff they send? The last sheriff I met was a dunderhead, and you sure don’t look like one…thank the sweet lords above.” She uttered out the last part in a low yet audible tone.

“May I come in?” Arthur asked.

“I suppose,” Cold Heart rolled her eyes and stepped to the side.

The inside was a humble abode that suited an elderly mare such as Cold Heart. The mare led Arthur in the living room where a single chair and sofa sat beside each other. Colt Heart sat herself on the cushioned chair while Arthur took a seat on the sofa and took off his hat.

“Don’t bother expecting a cup of tea, because I conveniently ran out yesterday,” Cold Heart said.

“Strong Heart tells me that you might know somethin’ about what’s been going on with the missin’ funds,” Arthur explained.

“More like that ingrate little brother of mine thinks I am the culprit,” Cold Heart huffed.

“Yer…brother?” Arthur asked, but then realized the obviousness of their names.

Cold Heart cackled at his reaction. “That little horsapple didn’t mention I’m his older sister, huh? Figures…Especially since he doesn’t want to admit that I was the one to get him his cutie mark and bring him into medicine.” She reminisced about the past for a moment and took a seat opposite Arthur. “Enough about family squabbles, he told you that I was the culprit?”

“Well he didn’t exactly say you did it,” Arthur said. “He said you might know somethin’ about it. Besides, I suspected that he actually admires you for all ya did for the hospital. When I visited them kids in the foal’s ward, I sometimes heard from Lime Drop how you and she were best friends in medical school. So even if I tried, it’d be hard to accuse you of anythin’. Considerin’ everyone, your brother included, holds ya in such high regard.”

Cold Heart smiled and chuckled for a moment before she shook her head. “I appreciate your attempt to soften me up for questioning, but you can stop with them fibs already. No way in Tartarus would my little brother say something like that.”

“He didn’t have to,” Arthur shrugged. “But the photo I saw on his desk of you and him when he graduated from med school did.”

“Even after all these years he still kept that photo…” Cold Heart mumbled to herself and sighed. “Well that’s nice and all, he still needs to say it to my face when he stallions-up.” She said and cleared her throat with a cough. “I just hope Lime Drop is not too stressed out with taking care of those little cherubs, you know she’s my prodigy in the pediatric ward. For years I took care of those little ones and those years I wouldn’t trade for anything else. The fact that we were running out of funding made me so mad I just wish I could find that pony and show them what Tartarus looks like.”

“I’d like to see that, ma’am, I’m sure you’d give them hell,” Arthur joked, making Cold Heart giggle. “Now then, obviously it weren’t you who stole from the hospital, and Strong Heart mentioned some possible suspects but they ain’t around anymore. Like that janitor or another MD who used to work there. Can you maybe think of anyone who’d do something like this?”

Cold Heart thinned her lips and hummed. “I could name a myriad of ponies who would do such things, but none of them are smart enough to get away with this. When I mentioned the number one suspect to my little brother, he nearly threw the chair at me for even suggesting who it was.”

“And who was this number one suspect?” Arthur asked.

“It would be Sweet Aid.”

“Sweet Aid? The receptionist?”

Cold Heart nodded and scowled. “I never liked that mare since the moment she walked through those doors into the hospital. She’s bad news and I especially don’t like her dishonesty when it comes to bedside manners. Let alone the gambling problems.”

“Gamblin’, huh?” Arthur crossed his arms and leaned back on the sofa. “When I passed by her before I left, she said something about a place called Las Pegasus.” Cold Heart’s ear twitched and she looked at Arthur with a perplexed expression.

“Mr. Morgan, do you have any idea how expensive a trip to Las Pegasus is? Let alone accommodation, food and the games?” She asked him rhetorically. “You’d have to save up for a year on a doctor’s salary to afford that. There’s no way a receptionist’s salary can cover that?” She lectured him. “You’re probably wondering how I know about said gambling problems? Started out when I heard some patients talking about Sweet Aid and some debt she was in. I actually wasted my long weekend break to follow a trail, low and behold I see her at the slums and slots whilst also avoiding debt collectors.”

Arthur pondered Cold Heart’s explanation. All of this was familiar to him since he too was a debt collector for his gang. If Las Pegasus was as luxurious as Cold Heart made it to be, then it wouldn’t make sense for a simple receptionist to be able to afford to go there. Yet Sweet Aid sounded so confident, she went as far as to invite him.

“Cold Heart, would ya agree that the least likely person to be accused of somethin’ is the most obvious one after all?” Arthur asked seriously.

“You know, you might as well become a detective instead of staying a mere sheriff, Mr. Morgan,” Cold Heart joked and chuckled but stopped after a moment. “In this case yes, she’s a good actress at being the nice nurse but I can see through her. If you do find out it was her, let me know so that I can personally give her my treatment.”

“I’ll be sure to do that,” Arthur nodded and stood up.

“One more thing, Mr. Morgan, let me teach a lesson in life that will help you out in the future. There’s a difference between nice and good ponies. You can do nice things, but still it’s a façade or just something to elevate yourself in your position. Whereas good ponies actually care for others and will look out for them, even if they have to do things that are not considered nice.” She explained to him.

Before Arthur could say another word, Cold Heart raised her hand to silence him. “Now just by being in your presence, I can tell you’re not a nice pony, Sheriff. But rather a good pony.” She told him with a soft smile on her face. “Just a shame many of my former colleagues and patients won’t remember me for that in the future when I’m long gone. But that’s a price I paid for doing what was right, and not what was easy.”

Arthur merely nodded again as he put on his hat and made for the door. Cold Heart watched Arthur leave and chuckled to herself as she glanced at a mirror in the room. “Now, why couldn’t he have been around thirty years ago when I was in my prime?”

Arthur made his way back to the hospital and entered through the main doors. When he scanned the lobby, he spied his perp on the desk sitting at the desk. Sweet Aid looked as bored as when he first met her as she read her book. Arthur scowled at the mare for a moment but calmed himself as he took off his hat. He combed his hair back with his hand again and approached the desk. He then decided to put on an act for his perp by leaning forward and resting his arm on the desk.

“Well, hello darlin’, nice seeing you again,” Arthur said with a smirk.

Sweet Aid looked up and smiled at the stallion who greeted her. “Why, Mr. Morgan. Back so soon?” She coyly asked him and batted her eyelids at him.

“What can I say? I didn’t get a chance to take you all in,” Arthur said. “And might I say, you’re a nice glass of water, sugar.”

“Why thank you,” Sweet Aid replied and closed her book to concentrate on Arthur. “You’re awfully nice to a mare you just met,” she said with her smile as seductive as she could muster.

“Why wouldn’t I be?” Arthur asked. “After all, I was a bit too preoccupied to notice you and that’s my personal blunder since you’re such an eye catcher.” His words made Sweet Aid hum in delight. “In fact, about that offer to Las Pegasus, is it still open?”

“Maybe~,” Sweet Aid grinned.

“Then how’s about I take ya up on that offer?” Arthur reached up to cup Sweet Aid’s chin. “Let a strong stallion like myself show you a real good time?”

“Really?” Sweet Aid sauntered around the desk and over to Arthur and pointed a finger at his chest where she began to swirl around it like a pen on paper. “Give me five minutes to finish up,” she reached to his ear to whisper. “We can go to my place.”

“Don’t keep me waitin’, hon,” Arthur smiled as he gave her a playful wink.

Sweet Aid squealed with delight as she left his side and skipped off away from the desk to gather her things. As Arthur waited, he felt a feeling of guilt for openly flirting with another mare who wasn’t Johanna. Even though it hurt the gunslinger’s pride, it was a necessity in order to catch this culprit red handed. Sweet Aid soon returned wearing a winter coat and approached Arthur in a seductive manner. In her hand was her nurse’s cap and she just tossed it on the receptionist desk.

“You ready, darlin’?” Arthur asked.

“You betcha,” she replied and hooked her arms around Arthur’s right. Once they were outside in the blistering cold, she looked around and stole a peck on his cheek. “I just couldn’t resist.”

“I’m sure you couldn’t,” Arthur said and leaned in. “Just wait ‘till we get to your place.”

Sweet Aid shuddered and eagerly pulled Arthur away from the hospital. It irked Arthur how confident she was with her ruse, but he had to keep up his own act in order to convince her. About ten minutes later, the pair arrived at a shabby-looking apartment building. It wasn’t like any of the other buildings in Canterlot Arthur had seen in the upper district, but it looked like enough for those who could afford it. The pair walked up the stairs and came to a door where Sweet Aid fished out her keys and unlocked the door. She winked at Arthur and let him inside and shut the door behind her. The inside of the apartment was just as shabby as the building itself. The first thing Arthur noticed was that her bed was right where the living room should be and it somehow folded out from the sofa. A small kitchen with a single stove was to his right and a door leading to the bathroom was to his left.

“Nice place,” Arthur said as Sweet Aid pulled him to the bed and sat him down on the edge.

Sweet Aid merely shrugged as she looked around. “It’s just temporary, once I have my new place I will finally be able to live as I feel.” She uttered to herself and for a brief moment a look of disgust shined from her eyes as she looked around her accommodation. “Enough about that,” she removed her coat roughly and walked over to Arthur slowly to make sure her hips swayed with each movement. “Show me what you got, Sugar.”

“Now before we get to the fun part, I should let ya in on a little secret,” Arthur said as he held up his hand. “I’m originally from Las Pegasus.”

“You are?” Sweet Aid paused from her advance.

“Sure am, I even have a bit of a rep there,” Arthur nodded as he looked up as if he was reminiscing. “Shoot, them gamblers were mighty ticked from the last haul I made off with. All from a simple card game.”

“How…much exactly?” Sweet Aid wondered.

“Hmm…if I recall, I believe my biggest win was at least 500,000 bits, maybe 750,000,” Arthur scratched his chin, leaving Sweet Aid dumbfounded. “The best part is they never caught me for countin’ cards.”

Sweet Aid’s smile grew with each word Arthur spoke. Once she was before him, she straddled him and rested her arms on his shoulders with her lips just inches away from his. “Once we’re there, you gotta show me your skills. But for now, show me your talent in bed~.”

“Just one more thing, darlin’,” Arthur smirked as he grabbed Sweet Aid’s waist. “How exactly are we gonna get there? From what I remember, Las Pegasus is pretty pricey. Let alone even traveling there will cost a lot.”

Sweet Aid merely blew a raspberry and waved her hand once she balanced herself on Arthur’s lap. “Don’t worry about that, I’ve saved up for months just for this.” She replied dismissively at the stallion’s question. “A trip for me and a plus one,” she winked at him and cupped his cheeks in her hands to pull him closer to her.

“You must have saved a lot,” Arthur said as her eyes began to close.

“And those idiots at the hospital won’t ever suspect a thing once we’re living the good life…” Sweet Aid whispered.

“Got ya.” Arthur grabbed Sweet Aid’s arms just as her lips were a millimeter from his. He spun her around and forced her on her stomach on the bed while pulling out a pair of handcuffs from his coat pocket. “Sweet Aid, you’re under arrest for the crime of stealin’ funds from Canterlot General Hospital.” Sweet Aid looked back at Arthur with both shock and confusion until she finally noticed his badge pinned to his shirt.

“Y-you’re a cop!?” She blurted out before she snarled at Arthur. “You can’t arrest me, you pig!”

“Sheriff, actually, and I believe I can,” Arthur said as he cuffed her. “I know about the funds disappearin’ from the Hospital, Sweet, and I know for a fact that not even you could afford a trip to a fancy palace like Las Pegasus.” He hoisted her up and sat her on the edge of the bed as he stood before her and crossed his arms. “And that little comment ya said as you were all over me, I wonder what exactly you meant by that? Seems to me you’ve been up to no good since the day ya moved here and got a job at the hospital. I also know you’ve got some collectors after you from your little gamblin’ problem.”

“H-How do you know about that?!” Sweet demanded.

“Because you got all the signs of a guilty debtor,” Arthur pointed at Sweet.

Arthur then glanced around the room and hummed to himself. The crude furniture and decaying walls were all he saw at first as he paced around the room. He then approached the stove and examined it until he noticed something. The upper frame was a little out of place then it should be which gave him an idea. He then lifted the frame up and opened the little door of the stove. Suddenly, dozens of pieces of paper came falling out from a wedge in the stove, making Sweet gasp. Arthur arched a brow as he picked up one of the papers and read it. It had her bank information and deposits of bits into her account, each number a large amount as the last and they all came from Canterlot General Hospital.

“Well, well, what do we have here?” Arthur smirked as he held up one of the papers.

Sweet Aid gritted her teeth and leered at Arthur with as much hatred as she could summon. “So what if I took a bit of cash from the hospital? That money’s going to waste on ponies who are better off dead, especially those brats! So what if I use my money on playing games and take it from others who just store it like the misers they are!? I’m a mare who is destined to be a princess! I don’t deserve to work a low-income dead end job at a place filled with stinking kids who are better off dead!”

Arthur snarled at Sweet and marched over to her with a glare. He grabbed her arms and shoved her against the wall and gritted his teeth at her. “You listen here, you selfish bitch! Them kids still have their whole lives to live and they can’t do that if ponies like you are deprivin’ them of a future! You say you deserve to be a princess?! Ya ain’t got the sense of decency to even crack a genuine smile without fakin’ it! I outta teach you some manners, show you what happens when you cross someone like me!” Sweet Aid trembled in fear from the sudden change of character from the enraged gunslinger. Arthur sighed as he let go of Sweet and she collapsed to her knees. “You ain’t even worth it, all you are is just a thief.” Just then, the door to Sweet’s apartment opened and in came a pudgy stallion and glared at Sweet.

“Damnit, Sweet, I told you I want my rent money right-!” The stallion paused when he noticed Arthur and titled his head. “Uh, who’re you?”

“It don’t matter, sir,” Arthur waved it off. “But I suggest you go and fetch the guards. This one has some answerin’ to do.”

Arthur stood on the sidewalk just outside of the apartment building as a few guards escorted Sweet Aid away and into a carriage. In Arthur’s hand was a file of all the documents Sweet had hidden and was set to bring them to Strong Heart. One of the guards approached the gunslinger and saluted him.

“Thank you for your aid, sheriff, we had heard of the missing funds at the hospital but just didn’t have enough evidence or leads to pinpoint the culprit,” the guard said.

“Glad I could help,” Arthur tipped his hat. “So what’ll happen to her?” He looked back at Sweet who glared at Arthur from the carriage window.

“We’ll take her downtown for processing, you’ve done your part anyway so we’ll take it from here,” the guard said and left.

Arthur nodded and once again walked back towards the hospital. He soon returned and noticed none of Luna’s guards were around which meant she must have left for the day. He then went straight to Strong Heart’s office and burst through the door, startling the medical stallion.

“Gah! Mr. Morgan?! What is the matter?!” Strong Heart yelped.

Arthur smiled and held up the file he carried and plopped it on his desk. “You’ll find the culprit’s name on them papers, Strong, I literally just arrested her before comin’ back here.”

Strong Heart took the file and began to read it. Once he was done, he sighed and laughed joyfully at what he just read. “Mr. Morgan, you have made this year’s Hearth’s Warming the best I’ve ever had since I started working here!” He stood up from his desk and walked over to Arthur. He patted him on the shoulder and moved to a cabinet. He drew out a bottle of liquor from it and two glasses. “Let’s have a toast, shall we?”

“I’d love to, Strong, but I got some other business to attend to,” Arthur tipped his hat to the doctor and turned to leave. “Oh, and you should go visit your sister more often. That mare is a proud one at her age and she’d appreciate it if ya did.”

Strong Heart’s smile dimmed a little when he heard mention of his sister. “What did she say this time?”

“Not much, just that she’s proud of you and wishes you could grow more of a backbone when it comes to situations like this,” Arthur chuckled. “But I’m sure she just said that because she still cares for ya.”

“She was always the pragmatic one, but at least her heart’s in the right place…” Strong Heart mumbled and placed the glasses and bottle back in his cabinet. “I think it’s long overdue for my visit to her place.”

“I wish ya luck with that,” Arthur nodded and left.

As Arthur left the hospital, he traversed through the streets and saw the different shops that were open. They were selling a variety of items for Hearth’s Warming and ponies were all smiling and laughing. Since Arthur was going to be in the city for a couple more days, he decided to do a little sightseeing just for the fun of it. Just then, he passed by a store that had something on display in the window that caught his eye. It was a very well-made blue scarf that had snowflake embroidery sewn in it. The scarf was tied around a mannequin’s neck, which gave Arthur an idea, causing Arthur to smile as he entered the store.

Some Time Later
Hearth’s Warming Day

The citizens of Ponyville were all smiling and happy on Hearth’s Warming Day and presents were shared with each other’s loved ones. Twilight and her friends had left for Canterlot to participate in a play depicting the origin of Hearth’s Warming and the story of the three tribes. Meanwhile, Arthur had decided to stay behind in Ponyville since he preferred to spend the holiday with his mare and he was looking forward to his second ever holiday since appearing in this world.

After Arthur had returned from Canterlot, the mane six, followed by the ponies of Ponyville, bombarded the gunslinger with praise and congratulatory words. When Arthur wondered why, Pinkie Pie pulled out a newspaper that had a front page article of him foiling the Canterlot hospital embezzlement and arresting the pony behind it. Ever since his big debut, Arthur’s name now became well-known in both Ponyville and Canterlot. Arthur didn’t really care about the attention he was getting, so long as he was back doing his job as sheriff in his local town.

Arthur was now taking a stroll with Johanna through Ponyville and the two were enjoying each other’s company. As promised, Arthur made sure he spent the whole day with Johanna from morning until sunset on Hearth’s Warming Day. The two had just gotten done with their Hearth’s Warming dinner and they were making their way back to Arthur’s tent.

“Sure was nice of that feller to foot the bill for me at the restaurant,” Arthur said as Johanna clung to his arm. “I heard from Pinkie that you’d normally have to book about a week in advance to get a table.”

Johanna merely chuckled. “Try a month, even then it’s booked fully. I tried to get my cousin a table booked here for his anniversary, but that didn’t work out even though it was a month away.” She said nostalgically and looked around. “I’m still impressed that you were able to get a table there at such short notice.”

“Eh, I did the guy who owned the place a favor,” Arthur shrugged. “Some of his employees were pocketing tips and I put a stop to it by teaching them a lesson they wouldn’t forget. Now they’re stuck in the kitchen as dishwashers.”

“You have a hands-on approach to everything in life it seems, Arthur.” Johanna commented and leaned into Arthur’s shoulder. “So what are you going to do for the rest of the night, after we’re done with our little stroll?”

“Actually, Johanna…” Arthur hesitated for a moment. He stopped walking and turned to face his mare with a warm smile as he held both her hands. “I’d like to invite ya to my tent. I…I’d like ya to spend the night with me, if ya wouldn’t mind?”

A silent pause followed as Johanna’s brain was unable to function for that brief moment. When she finally found herself able to think again, she pulled herself closer to him and nuzzled into his chest. “I’d like that very much,” she said and pulled Arhtur into a kiss. She took a hold of his hand whilst her lips were connected to his and guided them to her rump. Once his hand was where she wanted it, she placed her hands on his own rump. Oh my gosh! This is it!

“Easy now, darlin’,” Arthur said as they separated, her breath already hitched. “We gotta get to my tent first.”

Arthur let Johanna hook her arms around his as they made their way to his tent. Johanna’s heart raced manically as they neared the lake and found his campsite waiting for them. Arthur then opened the flap for Johanna to walk inside and she thanked him as she walked past him. A warm air hit Johanna like she had just walked into somebody’s house. The magic properties of the tent allowed the temperature to stay at a normal level as Arthur zipped the tent back up.

“Make yourself comfortable,” Arthur said as he hung his coat on the rack. “I’ll get us somethin’ to drink.”

Johanna looked around the tent and how spacious it was. Once she was done looking around, she took a seat at one of the more comfortable chairs available to her. With each second, her lips became drier which made her lick them to stay hydrated. Her legs rubbed against each other as she waited for her stallion to turn around from pouring their drinks. Ok Johanna, don’t mess this up!

“Johanna?” The mayor looked up to see Arthur with two glasses in his hand. “Ya look tense there, darlin’, everythin’ alright?” Arthur asked as he handed her a glass of liquor and he took a seat beside her.

“Oh! Um, everything’s fine!” Johanna replied with a plastered smile on her face. “It’s just been...years since I was on a proper date, let alone in a stallion’s house.” She confessed and her smile dimmed with her ears drooped soon after.

“I understand,” Arthur sighed as he sipped his drink. “Believe me, I know what it is that’s goin’ through your mind.”

“You do?” Johanna wondered.

“Back where I’m from, I once fancied another woman,” Arthur explained. “She fancied me and she wanted me to leave my gang so that I could be with her, even though her father hated my guts. It was a difficult choice, at the time, my gang or the gal, but I chose the gang. I can’t tell ya how close I was to just leavin’ everything and everyone I’d ever known since I was young. Before I came here, there were times she’d try to convince me to choose her even though I already made my choice. Eventually, she finally realized that my decision to stay with my gang was final. If she couldn’t accept that, then she too would move on.” Arthur stared down at his drink with a frown. “It’s been many a year since I properly shared my heart with another woman.”

“Oh Arhtur,” Johanna spoke and reached her hands towards his and took a hold of them after setting her drink aside.

She wanted to say something to her stallion, but instead opted to reply in action. She reached out for his cheeks and took a hold of them. Once she had them in her grasp, she turned his head towards her and planted her lips against his. Unlike the chastised kiss that came earlier, this one was filled with passion as her tongue danced with his. The two separated, both their breaths hitched, and Johanna took off her glasses and set them aside.

“Johanna…” Arthur sighed.

“Shh…” Johanna shushed him and pulled him up from his seat. She reached behind her head and pulled out the hair pin that held her mane in a bun and allowed it to fall over her shoulders. “From now on, focus on me.”

CLOP START!!!

Johanna kissed Arthur again as she slowly took off her coat. She then began to slowly unbutton her blouse as Arthur followed suit and took off his shirt. Soon, Arthur and Johanna stood before each other wearing only their undergarments. Arthur gazed at Johanna’s curvy body, despite her age, and her chest was perky and nicely-shaped. Her hourglass figure made Arthur unable to tear his gaze away and felt his face flush a little red.

Meanwhile, Johanna was busy ogling Arthur’s muscular form. She’d always figured that Big Mac was the most muscle-bound stallion in Ponyville, but Arthur looked like he was just as strong as he. His large arms, his firm pectorals, and his flat abdominals told her he was a stallion any mare would crave.

“Johanna….you’re absolutely gorgeous,” Arthur said as he caressed her shoulders.

Johanna merely blushed and walked towards Arthur. Once they embraced, their lips danced for a few seconds and she reluctantly let go of his to travel downwards to his chest. She licked his chest and stomach until she reached his underwear. She removed it with her hands and was greeted by a giant stallionhood that sprang to greet her. It’s perfect! But how in Equestria am I going to fit it in?!

Sheesh, it’s gonna take a while to get used to seeing it different. Arthur thought to himself as he stared at his equine phallus. “You know what you’re doin’ Johanna?”

“Of course,” Johanna nodded and began to stroke his shaft. She leaned in and took a deep breath through her nostrils and shuddered from his shaft’s aroma. “You smell wonderful~.” She stuck out her tongue and proceeded to lick his length from the base to the tip, causing the sheriff to groan in pleasure.

She caressed his stallionhood with her tongue for what seemed like forever as she enjoyed the salty taste that invaded her taste buds. Being more daring than usual, she engulfed the entire stallionhood into her mouth and bobbed it up and down her throat. Johanna could hear Arthur’s moans and sped up her actions to feel him shake in ecstasy.

“Sweet lord above…” Arthur sighed as Johanna continued her ministrations.

Johanna smiled at her lover’s enjoyment of her blowjob and felt an itch spurring from her nethers. As she suckled on his length, moaning and sighed every time she came down on him, she snaked her other hand down towards her pussy lips and began to rub and caress her flower. Both ponies were lost in a world of pleasure as Arthur rubbed the back of Johanna’s ears and Johanna was enjoying her tasty treat. Unfortunately for Arthur, all good things must come to an end as he felt a familiar tension build up from his groin.

“Johanna, darlin’…I’m close!” Arthur grunted.

She smirked with his member still in her mouth and she continued her assault on it. She reached her finger into his prostate to stimulate Arthur even further. She didn’t account for what the dam she was about to unleash upon herself. Arthur grit his teeth as he came hard in Johanna’s mouth. Johanna squeaked in surprise but tried her best to keep all that came out in her mouth as she swallowed all that hit the back of her throat. It was unprecedented for the mayor how much the gunslinger would climax, but she wanted to give her mate a show by taking it all in. Soon his climax came to an end and Johanna slowly pulled back and out with an audible pop. She gazed up at Arthur with glazed eyes and a dopey grin as she licked her lips.

“You alright? I sure came a lot,” Arthur said.

She giggled and smiled at Arthur with a nod. “I sure am, that was a blast.” Johanna joked in reply and jumped onto her stallion’s bed. She spread her legs and looked at him with half-lid eyelids. “Now it’s your turn, lover colt~,” she cooed at him and motioned with her finger for him to come to her.

Arthur smirked as his cock twitched in response as it recovered. He approached Johanna and climbed into bed and between her legs. He brought his face close to her crotch where her soaked flower was winking at him and he could smell her fluids. She smelled like a fresh peach, ripe and ready to eat. Arthur wasted no time as he licked his lips and stuck his tongue out and began to lick and poke at her pussy. Johanna moaned as his tongue poked and prodded all around and he reached underneath to cup both her ass cheeks and pull her more towards him. He wiggled his tongue and savored her taste as she bit her nail and pressed the back of his head towards her crotch.

“Oh my goddess!” Johanna moaned and unleashed her juices onto Arthur’s face. She panted and didn’t waste time to pull him into a kiss. Once she let go to breath, she cupped Arthur’s face and stared directly into his eyes with absolute hunger. “Take me Arthur! Make me yours! Let us become one!” She pleaded to him.

Arthur smiled and nodded as his dick was fully recovered and positioned it right in front of her entrance. With one last look at his lover, to which she nodded back at him, he pushed into her until he met the entrance to her womb. Johanna gasped at the feeling of his massive tool penetrating her. The sheer girth and length was unlike anything from any prior experience and it hit every right place. Arthur paused for a moment as he cupped her cheek with his hand and uttered words that he realized he hadn’t said to her before since the start of their relationship.

“Johanna…I love you,” Arthur whispered.

“I love you too!” Johanna responded to his words with tears of joy in her eyes. She flipped him over so that she was on top of Arthur now. Once she positioned herself, she impaled herself with his member and began to bounce on it. “Nya! Buck! Yes!” She moaned as their hips slammed against each other and her womb was massaged with each penetration from her love.

Arthur reached up and clasped both of her swaying breasts as he met her bouncing by thrusting his hips upwards. The whole tent was filled with the scent of their love-making as both mates moaned and groaned with each other. Arthur pulled Johanna down and sloppily made out with her as she continued to ride him. He then reached around and grabbed both cheeks of her flank again and thrusted into her. Johanna moaned into Arthur’s mouth as her tongue was engaged in full combat with Arthur’s. Arthur was thankful his tent was by the lake and not near town, otherwise everyone would hear them. Johanna leaned back and bounced more fervently on Arthur as she moaned and shouted with a dopey grin plastered across her face. Once again, Arthur felt a familiar tension build up from his groin and so did Johanna as his cock throbbed within her. She too was close to her second climax as the walls of her pussy tightened around Arthur’s dick.

“Wh-Where do ya want it?” Arthur managed to ask.

“Inside me! I’m not in heat! Please inside me!” She begged Arthur and embraced him as she kissed him. Johanna quaked and her pussy flooded his member with her love juices, which in turn shot a thick load after load of hot seed into her womb. A small part of her regretted she couldn’t be impregnated yet by her stallion, but the feeling of melding into one and being in love was all that mattered to her. They both huffed and puffed as they finished their climax. Reluctantly, she removed herself from his softening spire and cuddled next to Arthur with her head on his chiseled chest. They both basked in the afterglow of their love-making.

CLOP END!!!

“That was unbelievable,” Johanna said with a gleeful smile.

“It sure was…” Arthur sighed as he wrapped his arm around his new lover. “I never thought I’d be able to move on this way from my old life.” He smiled down at Johanna. “But the fact that you’re here with me is all I really need. Thank you, Johanna, I love you from the bottom of my heart.” He reached over the other side of the bed and pulled out a small bag and gave it to Johanna. “Happy Hearth’s Warmin’, darlin’.”

Johanna reached inside and pulled out a nicely-woven blue scarf that had snowflake embroidery sewn on it. Johanna smiled with tears in her eyes as she put the scarf aside and kissed Arthur deeply and looked at him with love and affection. “And I love you too, my precious sheriff, I’ll always be by your side. Happy Hearth’s Warming.”

The two lovers then relaxed in each other’s embrace and drifted off to sleep. For the first time, in a long time, Arthur was the happiest he’d been since he became a gunslinger.

Meanwhile
Canterlot Barracks Holding Cells

The night was cold and the barracks were empty with barely anyone around. A lone stallion leaned back on his chair with his hat over his face as he napped while snoring loudly. In one of the holding cells was a still very angry mare who huddled in the corner of the bed as she bit her nail to the point she almost broke it.

“Stupid sheriff, stupid bucking stallions!” The mare known as Sweet Aid cursed to herself as she seethed in anger. “I had more than enough cash saved up, why didn’t I just leave sooner?! I should be enjoying the good life right now! Not rotting in a cell!” Suddenly, there was the sounds of the door opening from down the hall that caught her attention. “Buck off, guard, I’m not in the bucking mood for your sexual harassment!”

“That’s the least of your worries, Ms. Aid.” A familiar voice called out to her. Only it wasn’t the guard that made his rounds. No, it was a pony Sweet Aid hoped to never meet again. She saw him stand in front of her cell with two of his bodyguards behind him.

Sweet Aid scurried to the furthest end of the cell as far away from him as she could get. “Cider Mac! What in Tartarus are you doing here?!” She questioned Cider, who only looked at her with a blank expression on his face. “If this is about the money, I don’t have it anymore! I lost it all thanks to that stupid job and that retarded sheriff from Ponyville!” She barked at him, but still no reaction from the stallion.

“Well? What are you going to do now?!” She croaked at Cider as she laughed. “I’m a dirt poor mare with no money and going to prison for a long time. Where you or no other pony can touch me at all!” Sweet Aid grinned madly and laughed but again, she was met with blank silence from the three stallions. “Well? Answer me!” She demanded out loud, only to hear the door behind them open again.

This time, Cider Mac did respond by moving aside and allowing a guard to open the cell door. Once the cell was unlocked, Sweet thought she was free to go. She was proven wrong when the two unnamed ponies entered her cell.

“Stealing from me and other loan sharks was a mistake, which would have cost you only your profession,” Cider Mac commented and pulled out a flask from which he took a swing of. “Stealing from foals, who needed that money more than you, made it personal.” He snapped his fingers and the two bodyguards advanced onto the former nurse, whose screams echoed from across the room yet nopony came to her rescue.

Gunslinger Wedding Crashers Part 1

View Online

Chapter 16

A bliss silence was heard by the gunslinger as he slowly opened his eyes. There was a small twinge of light piercing his eyes as his senses returned to his body. He then felt something on his chest and he glanced down to see a welcoming sight that made him smile. His mare, his lover, his new love of his life, Johanna Justice, slept happily on his chest. A warm feeling of happiness washed over him as he leaned down and kissed her forehead. It had been many years since he felt this happy with someone, and this world had given him a chance on both fronts of his life. After a small pause, Johanna began to stir from her slumber and then looked up at Arthur.

“Well, good morning, darlin’,” Arthur said with a smile. “Sleep well? After last night, I can say it was a wonderful experience.”

Johanna merely smiled and leaned into Arthur's chiseled chest. “Last night was amazing, just like you.”

“You were also amazing, darlin’,” Arthur held her close. Arthur looked to the far side of the tent to the indoor tub. It was large enough to fit two bodies, which gave him an idea. “Care to join me for a wash?”

“Only if you carry me over,” Johanna teased Arthur, but was surprised when he stood up and picked her up bridal style. “My my…what a gentlestallion, you are.”

Arthur chuckled as he carried Johanna to the tub. The tub was made so that the water would remain hot thanks to a magic charm that was casted on it. It was Arthur’s routine every day to empty the tub after every wash and refill it. Arthur climbed into the tub with Johanna as the warm water enveloped them. With them both inside, Arthur grabbed a bar of soap and began washing Johanna’s body.

“By the way, you said somethin’ that caught my attention from last night. What’d you mean when ya said you weren’t in heat?” Arthur wondered as he scrubbed her back.

Johanna blushed furiously and shook her head to clear the embarrassment itched onto her. “Oh, um…well, once a mare comes of age…they become fertile and active in the Spring…” She paused for a moment and fiddled with her thumbs. “In other words, they want to…procreate and become mothers.” Johanna covered her face with her palms as her face began to heat up from her own words.

“I see,” Arthur nodded in understanding. “Well, not to offend you or anything, but I’m sorta glad. Things didn’t exactly work right the last time I tried being a father. You’ll excuse me if I seem hesitant.”

“But of course, we do use herbs or medicine to control our urges! Equus forbid, there would be countless teenage mothers running around!” But I wouldn't mind bearing your foals… The mere thought of Johanna being a mother to Arthur’s foals brought a demure smile to her face with blushed cheeks.

“I appreciate the thought, Johanna.” Arthur in appreciation. He took his time to wash the mayor and gently kneaded her skin and moved his hands to rub her breasts. “That feel alright?”

Johanna moaned and moved her hand to his shaft and grabbed hold of it gently in her fingers. “Somepony’s excited~.” She teased Arthur and leaned her head backwards to kiss his neck.

“Seems someone hasn’t had enough,” Arthur said in a huffed voice.

“You complaining, stud~?” Johanna purred.

“Not in the slightest…”

The two spent another hour or so in the bath, consummating their love once more. It was safe to say that Arthur wouldn’t trade anything in the world for this level of happiness and peace he was experiencing.

Two Months Later

Time passed on once more and the winter winds were beginning to die down and the weather began to warm up for the coming spring. Arthur’s relationship with Johanna had skyrocketed since Hearth’s Warming, which branded a smile across his lips for the foreseeable future. Today, Twilight had invited her friends, Arthur included, to a picnic by the lake. It was convenient for Arthur since his camp was nearby and he also decided to bring Johanna along as his plus one. As the main six were conversing amongst themselves and enjoying the day, Arthur was on his back, legs crossed, and laid his head on Johanna’s lap. The mare in question was enjoying running her fingers along the gunslinger’s dirty blonde mane that had grown a bit over time.

“You two are just the sweetest-looking couple!” Pinkie Pie chirped. “How’s it feel to have a coltfriend like Arty, Mayor Mare?”

Johanna giggled as she continued to play with Arthur’s hair. “Like the first time you have ever tasted your favourite cupcake,” she replied to Pinkie who looked in awe at her.

“Oh?” Rainbow smirked as she hovered over the two. “So you rode the gunslinger, huh?”

“Watch your words there, rainbow butt,” Arthur remarked, tipping his hat up and opening a stern eye at the Pegasus. “Our intimacy is our own business, thank ya kindly.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously as she rubbed the back of her head. “I was just kidding,” she replied and decided to move to where Fluttershy was seated as she used her wings to lift herself there. Seriously though, with how much Mayor Mare limps every weekend, I’m so jealous!

Just as the group was about to return to enjoying the day, a young, friendly neighbourhood drake came running towards them in a hurry. Spike eventually made it to the area where he struggled to catch his breath.

“I…I…let me just…hang on…” Spike wheezed.

“Simmer down there, boy, take a minute to find your breath,” Arthur said as he sat up.

Spike then lurched in response and belched out a scroll that plopped on the ground.

“A scroll?” Twilight picked up the scroll and unfolded it to read. “Dear Twilight, I am sure you are excited as I am about the upcoming wedding in Canterlot.” She paused. “Wedding? I will be presiding over the ceremony, but would very much like you and your friends to help with the preparations for this wonderful occasion. Fluttershy, I would like you and your songbird choir to provide the music.”

“Oh goodness, what an honor!” Fluttershy said gleefully.

“Pinkie Pie, I can think of nopony more qualified than you to hold the reception.”

“Hip hip, hooray!” Pinkie cheered as she did a cartwheel.

“Applejack, you will be in charge of the catering for the reception.”

“Well cover me pleased as punch!” Applejack grinned.

“Rainbow Dash, I would very much appreciate it if you could perform a sonic rainboom as the bride and groom complete their I do’s.”

“YES!” Rainbow pumped her fist.

“Rarity, you will be responsible for designing the dresses for the bride and her bridesmares.”

“Princess Celestia wants me to-ha…Heh…wedding dress…eh…for a Canterlot wedding…eyeya…” Rarity slurred as she fell backwards and passed out.

“Damn, Celestia must be pulling out all the stops for this shindig,” Arthur said.

“Arthur, I would like you to attend as well for…security detail?”

“Come again?” Arthur arched a brow. “She wants me to come too?”

Twilight blinked and squinted her eyes at the letter. “Says here that the Princess is asking for you personally to be on security detail for the wedding…per recommendation from her sister,” Twilight replied. “Arthur can also bring a plus one for the reception.”

Already Johanna felt her stallion’s eyes gazing at her when the words plus one was uttered. “I know who he is taking.”

“So who’s getting hitched?” Arthur wondered.

“Twilight, you will be playing the most important role of all,” Twilight continued to read. “Making sure that everything goes as planned. See you all very soon, yours, Princess Celestia.” Twilight pursed her lips as she turned the page over. “But I don’t understand, who’s getting married?”

“Oh! Right, I was supposed to give you this one first,” Spike said sheepishly as he handed her a second scroll.

Twilight took the scroll and unrolled it. “Princess Celestia cordially invites you to the wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and…my brother?!”

“You got a brother, Twilight?” Arthur wondered.

“Yeah, my older brother…” Twilight huffed and scowled as she looked down to the ground. “Who I find out is getting married to some unknown pony and he has the gall to tell me this via a letter?!” She exclaimed and grinded her teeth. Her lips started to quiver and her eyes started to water. “I mean he’s my B.B.B.F.F.” She continued but paused when the other ponies around her looked dumbstruck. “Big Brother Best Friend Forever.”

“There must be a valid reason, Twilight, after all, he’s your brother,” Arthur argued.

“I suppose you’re right, he is pretty special. I mean, they don’t just let anypony be captain of the royal guard.”

“Damn, he’s a captain? That’s pretty impressive,” Arthur smirked.

Rarity gasped and took hold of Twilight’s shoulder. “So not only is your brother getting married to a princess, but he’s a captain of the Royal Guard of Equestria?!” she asked with a beaming smile.

“Yes,” Twilight answered deadpanned and rolled her eyes when Rarity fainted, albeit in a dramatic fashion.

“Well no offense to your brother, Twilight…but I’d rather have a sheriff as my stallion for life,” Johanna added in her comment and giggled with a blush as she pictured herself in a wedding dress with Arthur as her groom.

“Heh, this is gonna be an interesting experience,” Arthur chuckled.

The Next Day

The group were all on the train headed to Canterlot and Arthur figured he would dress appropriately for a formal occasion. He wore a dark blue coat with tassels hanging off the shoulders, light grey jeans black buttoned up collared shirt with a faded grey ascot tied around his neck, and brown leather gloves. He also made sure to wear his signature hat and straightened his ascot once more. Johanna was sitting next to him and the girls and Spike were talking about how much they were looking forward to the wedding. Everyone except Twilight who was looking out the window with an annoyed expression.

“Twilight, ya can’t hold a grudge against your brother forever. Like I said, there’s always a valid reason for this sort of thing,” Arthur advised.

“Valid reason my hoof! He could have told me this face to face. I even went back to Canterlot to tell my parents that I was moving to Ponyville. I’m not that inconsiderate to tell them just by some flimsy paper,” she retorted, but paused and took a few deep breaths to calm her nerves. “But, maybe you’re right…maybe he does have a very good reason not to tell his L.S.B.F.F about his engagement.” Twilight smiled a little and turned to Arthur’s confused face. “Little Sister Best Friend Forever.”

“Yeah, I ain’t gonna take the time to understand why you call yourselves that,” Arthur dismissed and Johanna giggled.

“It’s just a sibling thing, dear,” Johanna said.

“If you say so,” the gunslinger shrugged.

The train soon arrived at the Canterlot train station and Arthur noticed that there were quite a few guards posted than usual. His instincts kicked in, making him narrow his eyes slightly and mentally thanked himself for making sure his pistol on his belt was loaded.

Something’s definitely up if there’s this much muscle on duty. Arthur thought as the train came to a stop.

“Woah! What’s with all the guards?” Rainbow wondered as she poked her head out the opening doors.

“I’m sure they are just taking the necessary precautions,” Rarity guessed. “Royal weddings do bring out the strangest ponies.”

“Or something more troubling,” Arthur said under his breath.

“Well, they’re not stopping me from seeing my brother,” Twilight declared and marched towards the castle, with company in toe. She didn’t even bother to ask the guards to let her through the gates of the castle, her glare being an indication that she was not to be trifled with. When her eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar unicorn stallion wearing a helmet that indicated a higher rank, she cleared her throat to yell. “I got something to say to you, mister!” she called and ignored the guards who pointed spears at her.

Shining Armour gazed down from his post and removed his helmet as he rushed down to greet his sister. “Twily!” He greeted her in glee. “I missed you L.S.B.F.F! How was the train ride from-” He was caught off guard when she swatted his arms away from her when he tried to hug her.

“How dare you not tell me face to face you were getting married!? I’m your sister for Goddess-Sake!” She jabbed her finger into his plated chest as she scolded Shining.

“I-It’s not my fault!” Shining tried to say. “Princess Celestia has requested a major increase in security. Didn’t you see all the guards at the train station?”

“Sure did, lot of muscle just for a wedding,” Arthur spoke up with Johanna standing beside him. Shining noticed the gunslinger and arched a brow at him. “Oh, pardon me partner.” Arthur stepped forward and tipped his hat before offering his hand for a shake. “Name’s Arthur Morgan, I’m the sheriff of Ponyville here on Princess Celestia’s request. Pleasure to meet ya, Captain.”

Shining reached out the hand to shake it, but his eyes lingered to the weaponry Arthur carried on him. “Uh, yeah…pleasure to meet you…” He trailed off but straightened up when his eyes landed on Johanna. “Oh, Mayor Mare! I didn’t know you were going to be present for the wedding?”

“Well I’m here as the plus one for my sheriff,” Johanna replied and leaned towards Arthur’s frame. “Ponyville can survive without me for a weekend, and somepony has to keep an eye on this stud right here.”

“You’re dating this stallion?” Shining asked in mild surprise.

“Sure am, and he’s been wonderful to me.” Johanna cooed.

“Back to the matter at hand, I can only guess something’s going down that’s bigger than just keeping the wedding going off without a hitch. I can only assume there’s some kinda threat?” Arthur surmised.

“Threat?” Twilight’s repeated.

“How did you know that?” Shining wondered.

“Call it instinct,” Arthur replied. “So what do you know so far? I can only assume that there shield that’s surrounding the whole city is your doing too?”

“How did you…?” Shining paused but sighed as he nodded. “You’re right again, this shield is my spell. It’s to keep Canterlot safe from a threat we were warned about a few days ago.” He explained and looked upwards to the sky. “Only problem is, we don’t know exactly who or what the threat is exactly. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna asked that I provide additional protection, hence why the spell.” He finished and fired up his horn to release a beam of magic that hit the dome of the shield, which rebounded and spread out from all corners of the enclosure. Once the spell was done, Shining grasped his head in pain.

“You okay?” Arthur asked.

“Yeah, the spell just takes a lot out of me,” Shining brushed it off and led them towards the castle steps. “The burden of keeping Canterlot safe and secure rests squarely on my shoulders. Staying focused on the task at hand is my top priority.”

“Seems like a lot to shoulder for a single stallion,” Arthur hummed. “Ya look like ya might keel over if you’re not careful.”

“He’s right, Shining,” Twilight interjected and rushed to her brother to see if he was alright. “To use this much magic for over a span of a day is not good for anypony, much somepony getting married.” She grumbled about the last part.

Shining merely chuckled at his sister’s words. “This is nothing, really Twily. I’ve been through much worse than this. Besides, with Cadence helping me in keeping my mind in check, this shield spell is a piece of cake.”

“Cadence?” Twilight replied confused, her eyes blinked for a few seconds to process the words. “What does my old foalsitter have to do with this?”

“She’s my fiancé, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza is Princess Cadance.”

That single piece of information made Twilight’s mood shift dramatically. A wide and bright smile grew across her lips as she squealed like a little girl. “Cadence?! As in the Cadence?! As in the greatest foalsitter in the history of foalsitters?!”

“Uh, care to fill us in?” Arthur interjected.

“She was my foalsitter when I was just a filly,” Twilight replied with stars in her eyes. “She’s the kindest, most generous and most loving foalsitter in the whole world!” She exclaimed in glee. And now she’s going to be my big sister! My B.S.B.F.F!

Before Arthur could comment, he heard a voice call out to them from behind. “Urgh! What is all this noise here?!” A pink alicorn with a permanent scowl walked up to the party.

“Cadie!” Twilight greeted her foalsitter and proceeded to greet her in their special greeting. “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little…” she lost momentum in her greeting when she was met with a raised eyebrow from Cadance who sniffed and merely walked towards Shining Armour. What the hay was that about?

Arthur took in the alicorn’s appearance. He was surprised to see that there was a third alicorn in existence in this world. She had pink fur with a multicoloured mane and tail. Her physical features were very appealing on the eyes, and she wore a pretty pink dress and long white gloves. The alicorn eyed Arthur with piqued interest and walkers towards him. Johanna bowed her head and Arthur took off his hat in respect.

“Erhem, it’s a pleasure to meet you, your majesty. My name’s Arthur Morgan,” Arthur introduced himself.

The scowl on Cadance’s face immediately turned into a grin. A very sultry grin. “Oh hello there, handsome…” she purred out to Arthur, but was shocked when she was ignored by the stallion and also from an irate earth pony mare.

“Back off.” Johanna warned Cadence with her eyes glued onto the alicorn’s in defiance.

“You dare tell me what to do?! Do you have any idea who you are speaking to, mere peasant? I am-” Cadence was halted from her tirade by Shining who dragged her away from Johanna.

“I-I’m sorry about Cadie. Pre-marriage stress.”

“It’s all well and good,” Arthur waved it off as he put his hat back on.

“Well, I have to get back to my station. But Cadence will be checking in with all of you to see how things are going,” Shining said. “I think I speak for all of us when I say, we could be more excited to have you here, Twilight. Isn’t that right Cadence?”

“Absolutely,” Cadence said with a grin and she and Shining walked off.

“Well, that was…a peculiar encounter,” Arthur said and Twilight stood there in disbelief.

Twilight’s eyes narrowed on her brother and his fiancé as they departed. “Yeah…peculiar,” she replied and thinned her lips. “Too peculiar.”

“Arthur, do you mind if we take a stroll through the city? It’s been some time since I’ve been to Canterlot,” Johanna requested.

“Sure.” Arthur turned to Twilight. “Why don’t ya go and check in on how your friends are doing with the preparations. I’ll return soon to join ya. Also…you’d be right in suspecting that mare. Something about her don’t seem right to even me.”

“Huh?” Twilight blinked, surprised by Arthur’s words. “Oh, um…yeah I will check up on them,” she said and rushed off to where her brother departed.

Johanna merely looked at Arthur with an arched brow. “What do you mean by ‘something about her don’t seem right’?” she asked her stallion curiously.

“Johanna, I’ve met a lot of people during my days as an outlaw. I’ve lied, cheated, stolen, and hurt those who were just as bad as me. Point is, I can sniff out bullshit a mile away. Twilight made this Cadence to be all great and kind, when she ended up being as sour as spoiled milk.” Arthur glanced at Johanna with a serious look. “You can’t cry bullshit to a bullshitter.”

That is certainly a fair point… Johanna thought to herself as she processed Arthur’s words. “What should we do then?” She asked her stallion and held onto his hand in worry. “I know you were called in to be security detail for this wedding, but if that princess is up to something, what then?”

“Part of me just wants to confront her and make her fess up, but my side of the law says to wait until I can confirm she’s up to no good. I never act on things unless I’m absolutely sure about it.” Arthur said as they walked through the streets of Canterlot. “I’ll probably go and speak with the woman after our walk. Perhaps I’m thinking about this too much and it’s muddlin’ up my thoughts.”

Johnna pulled Arthur’s arm and they began to walk towards the city. “Then let’s go see the sights and clear those thoughts. Let’s make some memories together here today.” She replied and hooked herself to her stallion’s strong arm.

The two enjoyed their time in the city together as they visited gift shops, stopped for a drink and snack at the café, and strolled through the local park. Despite the numerous guards stationed everywhere, Arthur was enjoying his time with his mare. During their walk, he was recognized by some of the locals due to the article in the paper about his involvement with the hospital funds case. It felt humbling to the gunslinger how thankful people were for his efforts and Johanna couldn’t be prouder of him. Along the way back towards the castle, Arthur spotted a large building with a group of foals standing out front. With them was Princess Luna herself and it looked like she was speaking with another older pony.

“Is that Luna?” Arthur said aloud.

“Oh my, it is,” Johanna said. “Should we say hello?”

“Wouldn’t hurt if we did.” The two approached the lunar princess and she noticed them approach her and the foals. “Howdy there, Princess, fancy seeing you here.”

Princess Luna’s ear perked when a familiar voice called out to her. She turned to see Arthur and Mayor Mare approach the orphanage. She smiled broadly, excited to see the sheriff in Canterlot. Her smile dimmed a little when she saw the arms of Johanna around the stallion’s.

“Arthur! So good to see you here. To you as well Mayor Mare,” she greeted both ponies with a wave of her hand, which seemed to have signalled the other foals to look behind to see the sheriff and his marefriend.

Before he could speak another word, Arthur was nearly trampled by a stampede of foals that rushed over to him. Some of the foals he recognised from his mission on Hearth’s Warming Eve.

“Sheriff Morgan, a pleasure to see you and the beloved Mayor Mare in Canterlot on this beautiful day.”

An unsettling twisting of his nerves shot up and down Arthur’s spine. When he turned around, he instinctively clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes at the sight of the two stallions he’d hoped not to see again. Cider Mac, with his associate Duke Venture, approached the gunslinger in a casual manner. Cider wore a clean light blue suit with a pocket handkerchief in his coat pocket. Duke wore a black jacket, slacks, and white button up shirt, and black tie.

“Cider…” Arthur said bitterly but as calmly as possible, for he was still in front of the foals, his mare, and Luna. “To what do I owe the unexpected appearance?”

“Oh I’m just here to make my annual donation towards this fine orphanage.” Cider replied with a confident smile and reached out his hand towards Arthur. “And I thank you for solving the mystery of the missing funds, Mr. Morgan.”

“I don’t exactly remember doing it for you,” Arthur retorted. “I just did what was required. Now that hospital can keep helping those who need it.”

“Always as disrespectful as I recall from our last encounter, Morgan,” Duke sneered but Cider raised his hand.

Cider shook his head and eyed his assistant. “Now now, Duke…no need for such crude words. One should always turn the other cheek when met with scrutiny, not meet it in kind.” He scolded his assistant and turned back towards the princess and bowed slightly. “I must be off. Princess, it was indeed an honour to finally meet you,” he bowed slightly at the alicorn.

“Indeed it was a pleasure to finally meet you, Cider Mac…” Luna replied with a soft smile of her own with her eyes focused on the earth pony before her. “I do hope to see you at my niece’s wedding.”

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world.” Cider Mac replied and turned his attention to the foals before him, who looked in sorrow at him. “Now don’t be sad now, I promise to make regular visits here.” He told the foals and ruffled some of their heads which elicited a giggle from them. “Now you all behave now, ya hear?” He said to the foals.

“Okay, Mr. Mac!” All the foals said in unison.

Cider Mac stood up and waved at Arthur and Johanna. “Mr. Morgan, Madam Mayor…adieu.” He bid them farewell and walked with stride towards the business sector of Canterlot, with Duke Venture behind him.

“I never thought I’d see him again.” Arthur looked at Johanna as she bit her thumb nail. “All these years after he almost beat me, and he shows himself now?”

“What are you on about?” Arthur wondered.

“Arthur, that stallion is the one who ran against me for mayor back in Ponyville. He’s the one who should have been mayor but disappeared once the polls were about to be announced.”

“Him? He ran for mayor?” Arthur said with surprise. “Never would’ve thought, why’d he leave anyway if he were about to win the election?”

Johanna shook her head as she shrugged. “I don't even know the details on that, but I heard it had something to do with his family…” she trailed off as her eyes lingered into the distance.

Arthur looked back to where Cider had left and thought about Johanna’s words. If Cider had once run for mayor for Ponyville, then that meant he was once a resident of the town he sheriffed over. But why did he leave if he was about to win the seat of mayor? Arthur shook his head and replaced his frown with a smile for Johanna.

“I guess I can count myself lucky you ended up being mayor instead of him. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have the privilege of working for you.” Arthur wrapped an arm around Johanna and kissed her forehead.

“You tease,” Johanna lightly shoved Arthur to one side and paused when she realized that the foals were still present with Princess Luna behind them. She saw some of the colts fake a gag and some of the fillies looked in awe at the couple. “Anyhow! Princess, I hope all is well in Canterlot.”

Luna merely nodded with a blank look on her face. “Indeed it is, thanks to Arthur these foals have a bright future ahead,” she replied as her arms were occupied by some of the foals who stood close to the princess. “I am glad my sister took my recommendation for Arthur to be here for my niece’s wedding.” I hope to Equess above he will ask me for a dance!

“She sure is a certain kind of marem that’s for damn sure,” Arthur said sourly, confusing Luna.

“What do you mean?” Luna inquired.

“Met her when we arrived with Twilight and the girls. Twilight was going off how Cadence was her old sitter when she was young and made her out to be some kind of Saint. Only when I met her, she barely gave Twilight the time of day and acted like she weren’t even there. Seems like she ain’t that great as I had heard.”

“Indeed, she even flirted with Arthur right in front of her own fiancé and myself!” Johanna added.

“Princess Luna, what does flirted mean?” One colt asked as he looked up with innocent eyes at the dumbstruck princess.

Luna’s mouth imitated a fish out of water with her eyes locked onto Arthur and Johanna, who were also stumped by the question. “I-I will explain to you all when you are older…but now, who wants ice cream?!” She asked out loud and was greeted by a cheer from every foal. “Excellent! Follow me to parlor! It is all on me. Arthur, Mayor, I will see you back at the castle!” She bid them farewell and ventured off with every foal into the city of Canterlot.

“That was unexpected.” Johanna commented as soon as she and Arthur were alone.

“Meh, let’s just leave her be,” Arthur shrugged with a mock chuckle. “It’s about time we return to the castle anyway.”

Johanna nodded as they turned to make their way back to the castle. On the way, Arthur overheard a couple of ponies arguing about something.

“And you just let him get away?!” A stallion barked, grabbing the other stallion’s collar. “That was a whole day of earnings he made off with, do you realize how bad that’s gonna affect us?!”

The unicorn stallion used his magic to force himself free from the grab. “Well who’s the genius that left all our bits to linger in our store instead of the bank?!” He barked back at his colleague.

“Seems like there’s been another robbery,” Johanna sighed.

“Well he’s gotta be around here somewhere! Who else around this city wears a rustic hat like that?!” The unicorn stallion glanced at Arthur. “Besides that guy..”

“So what if he has the same hat?! We’ve been robbed by a funny-sounding pegasus stallion!” The earth pony stallion barked.

“Uh, pardon me, hon” Arthur said, stepping away from Johanna and approaching the two. “Sirs? I’m a sheriff from out of town. Was this feller wearing a hat like mine and had ginger hair? Maybe even dressed similarly like me?”

“Yeah! That’s the one! Calls himself Lucky Charms. How did you know? Are you an accomplice of his?!” The earth pony stallion attempted to interrogate Arthur, but was stopped when he felt a hand hit the back of his head. “What the hay, Wedge?!”

Wedge rolled his eyes. “Don’t be an idiot Biggs, this stallion is a genuine law-pony. I heard about this sheriff in the paper,” he commented and turned to Arthur. “Sorry about my friend, it’s just all those bits were from our monthly sales and now we can’t even pay rent with what we have left.”

Arthur barely registered what was told as his mind was currently in a state of mild shock. That name this thief called himself, Lucky Charms, was the same dumb nickname an old fellow gang member of his called himself. Though the description had also been somewhat similar, it all just had to be a coincidence since the man in question…had died back in Arthur’s world.

“Arthur?” Johanna called out. “Are you okay?”

“I’m…I’m fine, Johanna,” Arthur managed to say. “Did this feller have a funny accent?” Arthur pushed any possibilities he had lingering in his mind back in order to focus on the investigation.

Wedge nodded and put his hand to his chin. “Yes, he did mention something about how he hates rich folks and also when we tried to get out bits back, he punched me hard in the face,” he commented and pointed to a fresh shiner on his eye. “And he also pointed some weird small cannon from his hand whilst he said, How about I try fitting my boot up your hook nose, ya snotty old bitch? Then flew off with all our bits!”

Arthur blinked as he slowly pushed his coat aside and pulled out his six-shooter to show the stallions. “Was that small cannon…something like this?”

“Yeah! It was. Just looked a different color but it was the same size!” Biggs replied and tried to look into the nozzle of the firearm, but was cut off when Arthur quickly holstered it back in. “Whoever he is, I hope he is caught and our bits returned to us.”

“Johanna, we gotta go,” Arthur said sternly as he pulled Johanna along.

“But what about our bits?!” Wedge called out.

“I-I’m sure he’ll look into the matter!” Johanna called back. “Arthur, what is the matter? You act as if you’ve seen a ghost.”

“I may as well have, Johanna,” Arthur said in a low voice as they walked back to the castle in haste. “This thief is sounding an awful lot like an old acquaintance of mine. But that ain’t possible, it can’t be, not even if he’s got a gun on him like I do.”

“But how?” Johanna wondered.

“Because!” Arthur snapped as he turned to glare at his mare for the first time. “I saw the poor bastard take a bullet to the head right in front of me! Don’t you get it?! He’s dead!”

Johanna blinked and her eyes watered slightly. “But…you died too, didn’t you?” She asked Arthur rhetorically and held his hand. “Yet here you are now, with me and the others…what’s to say that others from your old gang couldn’t follow?”

“Trust me when I say this, Johanna.” Arthur stooped in his tracks and took hold of both Joahnna’s shoulders. “While some of them were well and good, there are those who should rather burn in Hell. That is to say, if this thief is who I think it is, then maybe, just maybe, it ain’t as bad as I presume.”

“Is it somepony you miss?”

“He and I…I guess you could say we were alright,” Arthur sighed as he let go of Johanna.

Johanna smiled softly at Arthur’s answer. “Then wouldn’t you be happy if he was indeed here in this world?”

“I suppose…” Arthur nodded. “We best head back. Twilight’s probably having a hard time-”

“STOP!”

Arthur and Johanna snapped their heads to a mare shouting and pointing down the street where a stallion was sprinting away.

“STOP THAT STALLION! HE STOLE MY NECKLACE!”

“Arthur!” Johanna said to the gunslinger.

“I guess now’s the time!” Arthur said as he adjusted his hat.

Arthur sprinted after the escaping stallion as fast as he could. Just like the description, he was a green furred pegasus stallion with a scruffy ginger mane and tail. Also, his clothing was similar to Arthur’s and he wore a bowler hat.

“HEY! STOP RIGHT THERE!” Arthur shouted at the stallion. “DON’T MAKE ME HURT YOU, BOY!”

The pegasus stallion simply ignored him and continued to run away from Arthur. When he reached the entry of an alleyway, he jumped over some trash cans and kicked them over to impede his pursuer. Now’s my chance! He thought to himself when he ran into a corner and spread his wings to fly, but he was halted by the sheriff who tackled him to the ground. “Get ya fockn’hands off me, ya stinkin’ cunt!”

Arthur pulled out his lasso and quickly hogtied the stallion. As he did, Arthur immediately recognized that high pitched, yet annoying, voice. There was only one way to confirm this stallion was who he presumed to be.

“Hey.” Arthur spun him around to look the stallion in the eye. “You never could win Karen Jones’ heart, no matter how hard ya tried. All you were to her was a slime ball.”

Silence reigned over the area when the words were spoken. “How the bloody hell do ya know Karen?!” The pegasus barked out at the stallion who lassoed him. “Wait…” He narrowed his eyes and looked at his capturer’s face. He took into detail the hair, the hat and the eyes that looked down upon him. “Well fock ‘me sideways on a runaway carriage…Arthur Morgan?!”

“Sean MacGuire.” Arthur said with a blank face as he hoisted the stallion up. Despite his new physical appearance, Arthur would be able to recognise that annoying voice and dirty rugged look anywhere. “Never thought I’d see you here. Hell, it was the last thing on my mind.”

“The feelin’s mutual, me old friend. How in the name of Saint Patrick did ya wind up here in this fever dream of world?” Sean asked Arthur, but he had an inkling of an idea how the latter arrived.

“It’s a long and quite dreadful story, I’m afraid.” Arthur frowned but kept a straight face. “I’d tell you about it, but it ain’t exactly the time and place. For now, I gotta do my duty.” Arthur turned Sean around and began emptying his pockets of all the valuables and money he had stolen. One of his pockets had a familiar-looking necklace that probably belonged to a certain mare he had met some time ago.

“Oi! Don’t go stealin’ all me treasures I found, mate!” Sean struggled against the lasso but couldn’t get loose. Leave it to Arthur Morgan to make a nay-unbreakable knot! “And what do you mean duty?” He asked and a glint from the sheriff’s jacket caught his eye. The pegasus raised an eyebrow at the badge. “Oh, I get it! Ye in some plan to heist a bank or some rich noble’s mansion, aren’t ya? Dutch really rubbed off on ye. Ye can always count on me to help ye out, like old times, English.”

Arthur growled in irritation as he emptied the last of Sean’s pockets and spun him around again. Arthur pushed Sean into the wall and glared at Sean.

“Listen and listen good, Sean, I don’t do that shit no more.” Arthur lifted up his badge. “This? This is real. My job, is real. I ain’t no criminal no more, I’m an actual lawman-er, lawpony. I protect and apprehend criminals like you, I keep the town I’ve been living in safe, and there sure as shit ain’t no goddamn heist! Matter of fact, it actually feels a whole HELL of a lot better actually helping these folks rather than just taking what I please for my own benefits. And Dutch, he can go to hell along with that snake, Micah!”

Sean recoiled at that last bit, unprepared and completely shocked at the words Arthur spoke. “You weren’t there, Sean, you’ve no idea what happened after Rhodes. It all went to Hell in hellfire! Dutch lost his mind, we lost ourselves and fell apart, and I…I was left to die alone on a cliff.”

“Jaysus…” Sean uttered out, shocked at both Arthur’s words and his structure. “Sweet Jaysus, Mother Mary, and Joseph. So the whole gang fell apart in the end…”

“Yeah…” Arthur frowned as he stepped back and sat on a nearby barrel. “Yeah, we did. So how long you been here for? You’ve made a bit of a name for yourself as a thief, as far as I hear.”

Sean laughed and grinned as he looked upwards to the sky. “When I perished, I found meself floating in some black emptiness. Thought I would meet Saint Peter before he sent me off to Lucifer. Instead, I woke up lookin’ like this,'' He gestured to his body with his head and neck. “Next thing I know, I’m outside in some garden at a castle of all things and I see all the ponyfolk walking upright and talking. I felt like Alice! Especially with me wings. Didn’t know where to go or what to do. But hunger got the best of me, so I did what I do best. Only thing is, these ponies are not so vindictive as the people in the previous life. The rest is history.”

Arthur sat on the barrel, listening to his former gang member’s story then sighed as he pinched the bridge of his muzzle. “Alright, kid, here’s the deal. I’m still an officer of the law, no matter where I am, and you’re still a criminal. I should just turn ya into the local authorities and let them have their way with ya.” Sean gulped and began to sweat. “But, since you and I are old acquaintances, I’ll give ya a choice. Either ya come with me and apologise to ever poor sap you stole from whilst returning everything you took, or I leave ya to atone on your own accord.”

“Rather go with the man I know rather than the man of the unknown, or in this case the pony.” Sean grinned but dimmed his smile when he was met with a blank face. “I’ll rather go with you, truth be told…I’ve been rather lonely and missed ya all. Be nice to be in good company again.” He replied to Arthur, the latter smiled at his words. The pegasus’ ears perked when he heard a mare’s voice.

“We best get started on the apology trip,” Arthur chuckled as he grabbed Sean’s rope and pulled him along.

For the next hour or so, the two walked around town and returned all the loot Sean stole. It was a bit heated at times, but Arthur was there to keep the peace. Eventually, there was one last piece of loot left to return and the two were headed towards a large house in the richer district of Canterlot. All the while, Sean had a mopey frown on his face as he walked along with Arthur.

“Oh, don’t give me that look. This is for the best,” Arthur said. “Ya gotta admit though, ya didn’t really expect to fly free forever, did ya?”

“Naw, I thought I would be caught by some novice peeler. Then I would have to use me charms to escape and leg it out of here, or in my case wing it.” Sean replied and unfurled his wings. “I gotta tell ya, English, learnin’ how to fly was both a blessin’ and a curse. Feels so good to be in the air, but falling face first and breakin’ ye jaw on first flight was not grand.”

“I can only imagine, Sean.” Arthur approached the large double doors where a couple security guards stood at attention. “Afternoon, gentlemen.” Arthur tipped his hat. “I’m Sheriff Arthur Morgan. Is this the resistance of a one Miss Fleur de Lis?”

“It is, sheriff, what business do you have here?” One guard asked.

“I got here a necklace of hers that this sap took from her.” Arthur reached into his bag and pulled out the fancy necklace in question. “If y’all wouldn’t mind fetching her so I can return it, I’d be mighty appreciative.”

The guard merely nodded and turned his back to face another guard who ran towards the mansion. “Follow me please.” The guard requested Arthur and Sean to follow him to the atrium of said mansion.

The noble mare they came to meet was sitting at a small table and enjoying a cup of tea. Arthur took off his hat in respect and looked at Sean.

“If I untie you, you promise to stay put?”

“Ya have me word,” Sean nodded.

“Good, because if ya do run off, I’ll make sure you won’t be able to use those wings of yours,” Arthur threatened, making Sean sweat and nod again. Arthur undid Sean’s restraint as he followed Arthur’s example and took his own hat off and combed it back with his hand.

The guard who escorted them motioned them to wait as he approached Fleur and muttered into her ear. Feur’s ear perked up as she turned her head to see Arthur.

“Afternoon, ma’am.” Arthur smiled as he held up the necklace, making her gasp. “I believe this belongs to you.”

Fleur clapped her hands together and smiled softly as she made her way to where her necklace was. “Oh thank you very much Sheriff Morgan! This belonged to my deceased mother and I was so distraught when it was gone. I thought I would never see it again, the last memento I have of her.” She said and took hold of the necklace as though it were the most fragile substance on the planet. “Thank you so very much!”

“A pleasure, ma’am.” Arthur tipped his hat. He then shoved Sean forward a little. “And this is the varmint who took it.”

Sean gulped as he looked at Fleur, who only met his gaze with a cold eye of disdain. Sean chuckled sheepishly but frowned as he held his hat with both hands.

“Er…mum? I’m powerfully sorry fer takin’ that which did not belong to me. It was a right shameful act of sin I committed, and I only did it out of me own desire. Had I known it was somethin’ yer own late ma left ya, I’d’ve never taken it to begin with.” Sean hung his head as he looked to the ground. “I hope ya can forgive me, even if I don’t deserve it.”

Once his words were spoken, Fleur sighed and placed her hands on her hips. “Stealing from other ponies is wrong, no matter what the reasons may be, mister. As long as you promise not to do it again, I won’t report you to the police.” Fleur admonished Sean like a boy caught by his mother.

“I thank ya fer your forgiveness,” Sean said.

“I did not say I forgave you, I said I will not report you,” Fleur corrected. “You will have to earn my forgiveness if by chance we meet again, understood?”

“Yes, mum…” Sean said.

“Good, now if you’ll excuse me I need to prepare for the wedding. Thank you again, Sheriff Morgan.” Fleur winked at Arthur and left the two stallions.

“Wedding? What wedding?” Sean wondered.

“I’ll tell ya on the way back. Just make sure to keep up yer good behavior,” Arthur said as they left.

The two gunslingers eventually made it back to the castle and Arthur was still coming to terms who was walking beside him. There were some points he thought that Sean was just some doppelgänger of the once cocky young gunslinger he once knew, but this stallion knew about his old gang just as he did. It was baffling to see Sean again, but also somewhat uplifting to see one of his old gang members. As they approached the front gates, Sean was in complete awe at the structure he was about to enter with Arthur.

“Quite a sight, huh?” Arthur chuckled. “To be honest, this is my first time, as well, being invited inside a castle such as this.”

“Aye, this is the kind of scenery you would read about in the books little Jack reads.” Sean replied as he and Arthur entered the castle grounds. “Security is airtight here it seems, a little too much if ye ask me…”

“It’s just ‘cause of some threat I heard the captain mentioned before,” Arthur shrugged.

“Arthur, there you are.” Down the hall, Johanna was seen walking towards the two. “You had me worried, and…who’s this?”

“Howdy there, darlin’.” Arthur hugged Johanna with his arm and faced Sean. “Sean, this is Johanna Justice. The new lady in my life. Johanna, this here’s Sean MacGuire, one of my good friends. And get this, turns out I was right. Sean here’s from my old gang, back where I’m from.”

Johanna beamed and shook Sean’s free hand. “Pleasure to meet you, Mr. MacGuire.” She greeted him politely.

“Likewise, lass,” Sean tipped his hat to the mare. “Not even in this life that long, and ye already find yerself a wife, English? Shame on ye fer not invitin’ me to the wedding.” He smirked at the blushed faces of the couple as he chuckled. “Don’t tell me there’s a bun in the oven startin’ to bake now, English?”

Johanna blushed profusely and Arthur raised his hand and smacked Sean upside the head, causing his hat to fly off. “One more word like that outta you, and I knock out a tooth!” Sean winced and rubbed the back of his head and nodded as he picked up his hat. “Anyway, what’d I miss while I was dealing with Sean, Johanna?”

Johanna calmed herself down but frowned at Arthur’s question. “The wedding preparations are not not going as well as you may expect, Arthur, I had just spoken with Twilight. That Princess Cadence is completely out of control.”

“How do you mean?” Arthur wondered.

“Well, as soon as you chased your friend here,” Johanna looked with a sharp eye at Sean and turned her attention back to Arthur. “I went to the castle to see how things were progressing. I heard Twilight and Princess Cadance were in the kitchens where Applejack was getting the cake ready. That princess took a mere bite out of it and spat it in the poor mare’s face!”

“She what?” Arthur sneered. Never before, ever since he met Applejack, had anyone not liked Applejack’s apple pastries; himself included. “How could she not like Applejack’s baking? What else did she do?”

Johanna grimaced at the memory of the next event. “Next thing we were at Rarity’s getting the dress checked out, but she insulted her design and Rarity merely shrugged it off. The same happened with Pinkie Pie and her party decorations! Then with poor Fluttershy and her ensemble of singing birds. I’ve never ever seen a mare that nasty before in my whole life, and I deal with aristocrats and other less noble ponies on a monthly basis.” She said to Arthur, who she noticed had a scowl on his face.

“Heh, and from the rumours I have been hearing, she’s supposed to be some sort of saint pony or cherub from above.” Sean commented out loud. “Instead of bein’ Florence Nightingale, she turns out to be Bloody fockn’ Mary.”

“What?” Johanna blinked at Sean’s words with a raised eyebrow.

“I’ll explain later,” Arthur waved it off. “Hon, please be a dear and go tell Celestia we’ll be a little late to the rehearsal. I gotta go look into something.” Johanna nodded and kissed Arthur’s cheek before heading off. Sean and Arthur stood there together before they looked at each other. Both gunslingers had a knowing look in their eye. “You thinking what I’m thinking, partner?”

Sean nodded and dropped his trademark smile. “Somethin’ is rotten in the city of Canterlot, and it isn’t me fer once.” He replied to his friend. “Ye mind givin’ me my pistol, English? I feel there’s trouble comin’.”

Arthur nodded and reached into his satchel and handed Sean back his pistol, along with some extra ammunition. The two gunslingers marched through the halls and were headed straight for where Cadence was about to get ready for her wedding. They soon arrived at a set of double doors where two guards were standing at attention.

“I’ve got official business with Princess Cadence.” Arthur flashed his badge. “The stallion next to me comes along as well.”

“Ye heard the sheriff, lads, so step aside or sod off.” Sean added in his own words to the guards, though he noticed they frowned even deeper once he finished his sentence.

Once the doorway was clear, both entered into the atrium to see Cadence alone but with her horn lit up in an eerie green aura and her eyes aglow in the same colour. Once both stallions were inside, the doors closed behind them and alerted the princess of their presence. She turned sharply at the stallions with a sneer on her face. It soon morphed into a sultry smile and a lick from her lips as she approached the two stallions.

“Why hello there, my dear sheriff,” Cadence cooed at Arthur and cast an eye on Sean with a shrug. “And to you as well.” She greeted the pegasus gunslinger.

“We just came to ask ya some questions, princess.” Arthur and Sean instinctively, and subtlety, readied their hands beside their pistols. “If I may be blunt, you’ve been very unthankful to the hard work Twilight and her friends have put in to make this wedding happen without a hitch. You mind explaining why that is?”

Cadence groaned and pinched the bridge of her nose as she shook her head. “It simply wasn’t to my liking, Sheriff. This wedding only happens once in my life and it must be perfect. I can’t just accept anything mediocre that mare Limelight and her cohorts give me, even if I was her mentor. Surely, you must understand that?” She asked and batted her eyelids to Arthur and sauntered over to him.

“Twilight.” Cadence stopped when she noticed a glare in Arthur’s eyes, Sean’s too. “Her name’s Twilight.” Arthur reached back and gripped the handle of his pistol along with Sean. “Something you should know pretty damn well by now, considering you were her sitter, not her mentor.” Cadence lost her smile all together when she sensed the growing hostility from the gunslingers. “You ain’t fooling anyone here, you bitch. You can’t bullshit a bullshitter.”

“Yeah! So who the fock are ya really?!” Sean demanded.

Cadence snarled and used her magic to restrain both stallions with her magic before they could draw their guns on her. Her magic formed chains that bound them. She kept her magic active on the chains but her skin started to reveal a grotesque charcoal coloured insectoid entity.

“Holy fokin’ Jaysus on the cross! She’s a bloody giant cockroach!” Sean exclaimed with disgust on his face and did his best not to regurgitate out his last meal.

“What the fuck are you?!” Arthur yelled.

“Somepony who you should’ve never crossed, welp!” The creature hissed. “I can’t have you both ruining what I’ve been planning for months! So I will be rid of you just like I did that pesky princess.”

Before the two gunslingers could say any more, a ring of green fire circled them and Arthur’s vision began to cloud. The last thing he saw was the creature cackling to herself before he lost consciousness and everything went dark.

Arthur groaned out loud as he managed to regain the feeling in his limbs. When he opened his eyes, he was met with a crystal-like ceiling and he was laying on the floor. Arthur managed to sit himself up and his head was pounding a little. He glanced to the side to see Sean on his back and unconscious.

“Hey.” Arthur called out as he punched Sean’s arm. “Wake up, Sean!”

Sean stirred and opened his eyes, greeted by the face of a dirt covered Arthur. “Where the bloody hell are we?” He looked around the caves and took notice of all the crystals that surrounded them.

“I don’t know, but wherever it is, it ain’t the castle.” Arthur and Sean stood up and dusted themselves off. Arthur reached into his satchel and pulled out a match and lit it with his hoof. He held it up in front of him until they heard a voice.

“H-Hello…?”

Both gunslingers turned around to see a familiar-looking pink mare wearing a dirty and tattered dress. She sat on her knees as she held both her arms together.

“Who’s there?” Arthur called out.

“P-please, don’t hurt me.” She pleaded to the two stallions in front of her.

Sean rolled his eyes. “Oh great, the big bug came down here to gloat in front of her prisoners…Ye like to rub salt on the wounds of yer victims? Well that ain’t stoppin’ me from givin’ ye a thorough beatin’!” He flared his wings and was about to jump onto the frightened alicorn, only to be stopped by Arthur. “What ye think ye doin’, English?!”

“Would you just take a step back, Sean? Can’t ya see she’s scared outta her wits?” Sean scoffed as Arthur stepped forward and knelt down in front of the mare. “Now listen good, I’m only gonna ask this once and I highly recommend you answer me truthfully.” The mare looked at Arthur in his eyes, despite the only light being the match he held. “Who are you?”

The mare gulped and slightly cleared her throat. “I-I’m Cadence, the Princess of Love.”

Arthur blinked as he stared at the mare and then exhaled deeply.

“Well…shit.”

Gunslinger Wedding Crashers Part 2

View Online

Chapter 17

“Wait, wait, wait!” Arthur snapped, holding up his hand to the withered-looking mare. “You’re telling us that you’re the real Princess Cadence?”

“Bullshite!” Sean barked. “How do we know ya ain’t takin’ the piss?!”

Cadence’s lips quivered at the words of Sean but she stopped when she saw Arthur send a warning glare at the other stallion. She gingerly took hold of his firm hand and used it to rise from the ground, amazed that her weakened legs could support her still. “Please, sirs, I am who I say I am. That imposter who sent you down here is a changeling, a queen to be precise.”

Sean raised his eyebrow at Cadance’s answer. “What the bloody hell is a changeling? First time I’m hearin’ of such a thing.”

“Same here, but considerin’ how we saw her transform into the grotesque figure before she sent us packing, I’m willing to take this one’s words to heart,” Arthur hummed.

“Ah, come off it, English!” Sean crossed his arms. “Ya don’t really expect to believe this soddin’ tramp?”

“Dunno, but there might be a way she can prove it.” Arthur glanced down at Cadence, making her flinch. “Can you?”

Before Cadance could answer, a rumble startled her and the others. She looked around in terror at the caves crystals fall from the top, and moved over to Arthur for protection. When it stopped, she let go of a breath she held onto but yelped when the crystal wall in front of them shattered and revealed a familiar purple unicorn who used her magic to blast the wall away. “Twilight?!”

Twilight dimmed her magic for just a moment when she saw Arthur and another stallion, but immediately flared it again when she saw the mare who banished her to these crystal caves. She advanced and grinded her teeth, with her fists clenched in rage. She was stopped by Arthur who stood in front of a frightened Cadence.

“Arthur?! What are you doing down here!? Who is this stallion and why are you protecting that fiend who turned my friends against me?!” Twilight barked out the questions, confusion having riddled her mind as of late thanks to her brother’s harsh words.

“Now this makes me wonder if we’re gonna have any more guests down here?” Sean commented out loud and stretched out his hand to Twilight. “Sean MacGuire, professional rogue and dashing stallion at your service, lass.” He greeted Twilight but was promptly cut off by Arthur’s words.

“Shaddap, Sean!” Sean shrugged irritably and looked back at Twilight. “Twilight, listen, this is gonna sound mighty shocking, but Sean here is…well, he’s from my old gang. The one I used to run with back where I’m from. In other words, he also used to be a human man like myself.”

Twilight was stumped for a moment at Arthur’s words. “That’s…that’s incredible! I have so many questions to ask and-” She paused and shook her head, which she turned towards Cadence with a snarl on her face. “Nevermind! Tell me what is that creep doing down here?!”

“Please, Twilight…it’s me…” Cadance trailed off but the glare on the younger unicorn’s face did not whether. She sniffed and pushed Arthur away gently to face Twilight. “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake. Clap your-”

“Hands and do a little shake.” Twilight’s eyes widened at the nursery rhyme and greeting she learned from her foalsitter. She blinked and then smiled with a single tear that escaped from her eye before she rushed towards Cadance and enveloped her in a firm yet gentle hug. “It really is you! You actually remember!”

Cadence held onto Twilight and beamed as she nuzzled her head. “Of course I do, how could I forget the filly I love as my own little sister…”

Sean’s eyes twitched and his mouth agape at the sudden tender greeting he just witnessed. “I am so confused right now…are ye actually coddling us or is this real?”

As they separated, Arthur cleared his throat. “I guess that’s all the proof we need, since Twilight obviously vouches for ya.” Arthur held out a hand to Cadence, to which she accepted and Arthur lifted her back up to her hooves. Cadence stumbled a little, but Arthur let her lean on his arm for support. “Pleasure to properly and officially meet ya, ma’am, my name’s Arthur, Arthur Morgan. You already met my friend Sean MacGuire over there.”

“Uh…top o’ the mornin’ to ya,” Sean managed to say.

“It is a pleasure to meet you both as well,” Cadence said with a curt nod.

“Cadence, what happened to you?” Twilight wondered. “How did you end up in this strange place?”

Cadence lowered her gaze to the floor. “About a week ago, I was enjoying my visit to Auntie Lulu and getting to know her better… but when I turned in for the night, I was taken and forced down here thanks to that oversized bug!” She shouted out the last word in rage. “That queen, as she refers to herself, then went on how my love for Shining and vice-versa could feed her colony for years to come and she also went on about how Canterlot would make a perfect location to start her own kingdom, with us as a food source for them…” she trailed off and shivered in disgust at the memory of the queen monologing her plans.

“Food source? I ain’t gonna become some cockroach’s meal after coming back to life, thank you very much! If that fockin’ whore wants a piece o’ me, I’ll put me shotgun down her throat before I shove my shillelagh in any of her holes she has!” Sean said out loud, and was met with a confused look from both Twilight and Cadance.

Twilight was the first to break the silence. “What’s a shillelagh?” She asked the former Irishman, but could not get an answer when Arthur merely smacked the back of his head.

“One more foul-mouthed word outta you, Sean, I swear to God!” Arthur sneered as Sean winced from the strike. “Anyway, this bug obviously has to be stopped before any real harm can be done. First thing’s first.” Arthur looked around the cave. “Any ideas how to get outta here?”

“Well I wasn’t able to locate an exit, thanks to that imposter weakening me and sealing us inside her.” Cadence replied but then smiled when she looked at Twilight. “Luckily, thanks to my Aunt Celestia’s number one student blasting an opening for us, we might just be able to get out of her and stop that changeling.”

Twilight merely blushed bashfully and rubbed the back of her head. She looked around the area they were in and decided to use her magic again to blast another wall apart. “I think I can get us out of here, with just the right amount of magic.”

“Don’t cause the cave to collapse on us, lass…” Sean warned Twilight when she blew the crystal wall apart and felt the cave rumble around them. “Don’t want to have a timpiste marfach thanks to yer witchcraft,” he said and was met with a blank look from both mares, which made him sigh and place a hand over his face. “I sometimes wish ponies would understand me ol’ language. Fatal accident, lass, we don’t want to be pushing up daisies for next Spring.”

The group ran through the cave in search of an exit. Arthur then noticed that Sean was only armed with his pistol and probably didn’t have enough ammunition to go with it. Thankfully, he had his new and magic satchel to help out. Arthur reached into his satchel as they ran and pulled out a double barrel shotgun and a lever action rifle and tossed them both to Sean, along with ammunition pouches.

The Irish pony blinked with his mouth agape “Where the bloody hell did ya pull these out of?!” Sean yelped.

“My pack.” Arthur held up his satchel. “Dunno how, but I guess it’s magic now. You can keep them, by the way, I got plenty more.”

Sean blinked again but shrugged as he sling both guns behind his back. The group soon found an old line cart sitting on the tracks.

“Look! We can use this to escape the cave!” Twilight cheered.

“Hold up, Twilight!” Arthur grabbed Twilight’s shoulder as he placed a hand on his pistol. “We got company.”

Twilight’s ears swirled and she turned around to look at the silhouettes of three ponies approaching them. She squinted her eyes and gasped when she saw three familiar faces from her past approach them dressed in bridemares’ dresses. “Lyra…Minuette…Twinkleshine…What are you doing down here?”

“Why, we are just here as Princess Cadenza’s Bridemares, of course.” All three of them replied simultaneously with a wicked grin on their faces and their eyes aglow in green. “She thought it would be great if Twilight’s friends from her school days would be her bridemares…But then again, you didn’t really think of us as friends did you?” All three sneered at the frightened and regret-stricken mare before them.

“That’s not true! I always considered you my friends…I just wasn’t that great of a friend towards you girls…” Twilight replied somberly with her ears drooped and her eyes cast downwards.

A clicking sound emitted from behind her Sean’s revolver aimed at the three bridemares. “We can have confessions later in a booth or in a bush, lass. I highly recommend you three gread leat before we riddle you with lead. What do you think Arthur? Warning shot or full on assault?”

“I ain’t too keen on shooting women,” Arthur confessed, then cracked his knuckles. “But that don’t mean we can’t knock some sense into them.”

“Ya know what, English? I like the sounds of that better than popping them off,” Sean replied as he holstered his gun and cracked his knuckles.

“Wait! There’s another way we can handle this!” Cadence intervened.

“Yeah? Like how?” Arthur questioned.

Cadence took out a bouquet of flowers seemingly from out of nowhere. When she waved it before her, all three bridemares eyes widened and beamed in glee at the prize before them. The alicorn walked before a stunned Arthur and Sean as she continued to tempt the three bridemares with the bouquet. “There can be only one! Go and get it!” She shouted out and three the flowers into the air in the opposite direction as far as she could, which was surprisingly quite a distance.

Lyra, Minuette and Twinkleshine ran as fast they could to the thrown prize. Each mare wrestled with another to halt their progress as they departed from the captured ponies. Once they were gone, silence greeted the cave for a moment.

“That’s gas,” Sean finally broke the silence. “How did ya know that was goin’ to happen?”

“Please, any bridemares would want to catch the bouquet no matter what environment they are in.” Cadance replied with a giggle. “But now let’s get out of her and save my Shining!” She exclaimed and rushed towards the exit with Twilight in tow.

Sean whistled and shook his head. “Women, I tell ye,” he mumbled and shrugged it off. “Ye comin’, English?” He asked his friend rhetorically with a smile on his face.

“I ain’t even got the nerve to question what I witnessed…” Arthur grumbled to himself.

Palace Throne Room

The moment was set, everyone was gathered around to witness the momentous occasion of the wedding between the captain of the royal guard, Shining Armor, and the princess of love, Mi Amore Cadenza. The two had just finished saying their vows and all the ponies were smiling ear-to-ear.

“It’s a shame Twilight had to miss this…” Rarity said in a hushed voice.

“I know, what was her deal? It’s her brother’s wedding for Celestia’s sake!” Rainbow muttered.

“Maybe she couldn’t bear to see her brother get married after all,” Fluttershy said sadly.

“Hey, doesn’t Shining look a little off to you?” Spike pointed out. The mares saw how ragged Shining looked and looked as though he hadn’t slept in days.

“He probably is still nervous, but the party I set up will fix that right up!” Pinkie chirped.

“Um, has anypony seen Arthur? I haven’t seen him since before the ceremony,” Johanna said, worried.

“He didn’t return with you?” Applejack questioned, to which Johanna shook her head.

“Princess Cadence and Shining Armor,” Celestia announced, with Luna standing beside her sister while scanning the crowd for a certain gunslinger. “It is my great pleasure to announce you-”

KA-BANG!

The sudden loud explosion echoed throughout the room as the doors swung open. All heads swung to the doors to see a stallion wearing a stetson and holding a strange-looking weapon with a long metal barrel. He held the weapon upwards and the end was smoking a little as another stallion walked up next to him, holding a larger weapon with both hands.

“Nobody move!” Arthur shouted as he pointed his revolver at the fake princess of love. “I’m puttin’ a stop to these two gettin’ hitched!”

The imposter snarled and glared at Arthur. “How dare you interrupt my wedding, you scoundrel!?” I swear when this is over, I am going to bondage him and whip him until his flesh turns into mulch!

“Because it’s not your wedding, it’s mine!” Cadance shouted back and appeared from behind Arthur with Twilight next to her side.

“What?! How did you escape my bridemares?!”

A chuckle from the other pony, who stood next to Arthur with a shotgun in his hands. “Wouldn’t ye like to know, ye fockin’ cockroach!” He cocked his firearm and aimed it at the altar. “Ladies and gents, I highly recommend ye all leave these premises with haste, or ye might just become a spectator to Armageddon.”

“A-Ah don’t understand!” Applejack said. “How can there be two of ‘em?!”

“She’s a changeling!” The real Cadence accused with a sneer. “She takes the form of somepony you love and gains power by feeding off your love for them!”

“Ya almost had us, bitch,” Arthur scowled as he pulled back the hammer of his pistol. “But ya came up just short. Now step away from the captain with your hands up!”

“You insufferable mongrels!” The imposter hissed as her eyes glowed green. “I’ve come too far to lose what I deserve!”

A green aura surrounded the imposter. All watched in horror as her appearance changed dramatically. Her body became thinner and less curvy, her pink fur became black and oily like a carapace, her wings lost their feathers and morphed into ones similar to that of an insects, her horn turned black and jagged, her mane turned swampy green and unkempt, and her arms and legs had little holes in them. The dress she wore turned into a tattered green gown and when she opened her eyes, they were emerald green and slitted. A manic grin grew across her face as she Batam to cackle in an evil-sounding tone.

“Fuck…this just got more complicated,” Arthur said, keeping his gun aimed.

“Fockin’ hell, she’s even more gaudy than when me eyes first saw her!” Sean said, also keeping his weapon aimed.

In a blink of an eye, the changeling took into the air and airmed her magic towards the armed stallions and released a beam that caused an explosion once it impacted the spot where the two stallions stood. Unfortunately for her, one of them took to the air also and the other dodge just in time. “You dare challenge me!? Me, the Queen of All Changelings, Chrysalis! Soon to be Queen of all this land!”

“Not if we have something to say about that!” Luna shouted back and spread her wings to fly towards the queen. She lit her horn to use her magic, but instead of releasing the same kind of beam she instead summoned a spear and aimed to impale the enemy before her. “You dare try to invade my home and hurt the ponies I love?! You best say your prayers, for your going to Tartarus one way or the other!” Luna declared and attacked Chrysalis, who summoned a dome of magic to protect herself from the various attacks coming from both her and the stallions.

“Though I don’t share my sister’s crudeness, you have made a fatal mistake attacking my home and my family!” Celestia also used her magic to summon a shield and sword in her hands. “Cadie! Take Shining with you and get to cover! Twilight, I’m very sorry for my words earlier but I must ask you to take your friends and go to the Elements of Harmony! We are going to need them for what is to come!” Celestia ordered her niece and her student who both nodded and went their separate ways.

“Let’s go help the girls, Sean!” Arthur said.

“What about that bloody cockroach?!” Sean wondered.

“Celestia and Luna got this! We need to cover the girls!”

As the princesses battled against the Queen, Arthur, Sean, and the main six ran out of the castle and made their way to the tower where the Elements were being held. Sean looked up and gasped at the shield surrounding the city beginning to crack and give way. A piece of the shield broke apart, revealing a smaller changeling drone that tried to claw its way through.

“What the bloody fock are those things?!” Sean shouted.

Right as the group looked up, the shield broke down and was destroyed all together. Soon the sky was completely filled with changelings as they hissed and snarled and flew down towards the bow panicking citizens. Arthur cursed under his breath and reached into his satchel. He pulled out his Carcano Rifle and bow and slung them over his shoulder. He reached into his satchel once more and pulled out another six-shooter.

“Girls!” All the mares stopped and looked at Arthur and went wide-eyed at the two stallions holding weapons. “No matter what you see or hear, keep your heads down and keep moving! Got it?!”

“What are you gonna do, Arthur?!” Applejack wondered with anxiety in her voice.

“What I’m good at.” Arthur turned to Sean as he pulled back the hammers back on his pistols again. “Let’s go to work, Sean!”

“It’s fockin’ showtime, English!” Sean smirked as he and Arthur aimed their weapons upward. “Eat lead! Ya bunch of bloody roaches!”

KA-BLAM!

BLAM!

BANG!

KA-BANG!

With each shot that was fired from both stallions, numerous changeling soldiers were either injured or killed thanks to the weapons used. Many of the footsoldiers didn’t register what caused their brethren to fall but some did and decided to flee from the two stallions. Others decided to charge in but flew from one corner to the other to avoid the projectiles.

“Damnit I hate moving targets!” Sean protested as he missed a few shots and took cover to reload his weaponry. “Is it just me, or are they actually multiplyin’, Arthur?!” He questioned his friend who wielded a rifle to take aim at the closest changelings.

“It don’t matter! Just keep shootin’!” Arthur ordered as he fired his rifle.

The changelings fell to the ground as the bullet pierced their skulls. Arthur pulled back the hammer on his rifle, popping the used bullet out and cocked it back for the next one, and took aim again. Two changelings were about to pounce at Rainbow Dash and Sean fired his shotgun, blowing them away.

“Watch yerself, lass!” Sean said as he jumped away from a changeling and hit the butt of his gun against the drone’s head. Rainbow was a bit stunned, but kept running with her friends.

Arthur fired the last shot of his rifle and pulled back the hammer. He reached into his satchel and pulled out bullets to reload his rifle. A drone flew at Arthur to try and catch him off guard. Arthur managed to see the drone and swing his rifle to bash it away straight at its jaw. Arthur then slung his rifle back over his shoulder and pulled out his bow. He reached into his satchel and pulled out an arrow and drew it back. He aimed it at a changeling that had landed in front of Fluttershy and let loose the arrow. The arrow flew towards the drone and lodged itself into its shoulder, making it yell in pain as it fell backwards.

“Keep movin’, kid!” Arthur called out as he pulled out another arrow and let it loose.

“Y-Yes!” Fluttershy managed to say.

“Sean! How’re you on ammo?!” Arthur called out to his friend as they neared the tower.

As if to answer him, Sean’s pistols ceased to fire anymore bullets. “There goes my pistols!” He shouted and switched to his rifle, which he immediately put to use with a shot to a changeling’s head. He grimaced when he saw the remains scatter from the deceased. “Is it strange that I feel a little pity fer these fockin’ sods, English?!”

“They attacked us! They brought it on themselves!” Arthur snapped as he pulled out his pistols and began duel wielding against the changelings.

“We’re almost there! Hurry!” Twilight said as they saw the tower in sight.

Once they were close enough, Twilight used her magic to open the doors. What they met was a massive hoard of changelings from within the tower, bringing the group to a skidding halt. The changelings surrounded the group as they stood back-to-back with one another. The changelings glared mostly at the two stallions who had slain dozens of their brethren.

“Shite, any ideas Arthur?” Sean said as he aimed his rifle at the army..

“I got one, but it might get messy,” Arthur said.

“How messy we talkin’?”

“Loud and lots of blood.”

Sean grinned and looked at the mares in the group. “You lassies might wanna duck down and cover yer ears. This one’s gonna be a wee bit gruesome.”

“G-Gruesome?” Rarity gulped.

“Do as he says.” Arthur holstered his guns and reached into his satchel and pulled out a stick with a string sticking out. He then dug into his coat pocket and pulled out one of his matches and lit it, soon lighting the string as it sparked bright and hissed. Arthur reeled back and threw the stick at the board of changelings. The changelings were confused as they watched the stick hit the ground and rolled around as the string burned towards the end of the stick.

“FIRE IN THE HOLE!”

KA-BOOM!!

A loud explosion and shockwave followed with screams from the enemy. Arthur and Sean peeked from their cover and saw numerous changelings either dead with burns or dismembered. Some were still alive but were now without a few limbs and they were also losing blood fast. The few who were lucky enough to survive with all limbs intact surged towards their fallen comrades and did their best to heal them.

Arthur sighed and shook his head. He was about to stand up and go to where the ladies were, no doubt bewildered but hopefully not traumatized by the bloodbath. A crumbling sound emitted from above the sheriff, which caused him to look up and see a large chunk of a building fall towards him.

“Arthur, look out!”

He had no time to act but was caught off guard when he was tackled to the opposite side and spared from being crushed by the fallen debris. Arthur was about to thank the pony who saved him but was shocked to see he wasn’t saved by a pony, but rather a changeling.

Arthur and the changeling stared at each other for a moment before the changeling became fearful that he might be killed and flew away as fast as he could.

“Arthur!”

Arthur looked to see Sean run up to him and offer his hand. Arthur blinked and took Sean’s hand and was hoisted up.

“Jaysus, Arthur, the hell was that about? Did that bug save ya?” Sean asked.

“I…I guess it did,” Arthur scratched his head. He saw the girls trying to collect themselves and he and Sean walked over to them. “You girls alright?”

Fluttershy’s eyes darted from one corpse to the other, her breath began to hyperventilate and she grabbed a bag that Twilight summoned to breathe into. After a few moments, she turned to Arthur and looked at him like she hadn't met him before. “W-why did you have to slaughter so many of these changelings?!” She demanded to know from the sheriff who did not flinch from her stare nor her voice.

“Look, Fluttershy…” Arthur said with a stern voice after tipping his hat up with his gun. “We really didn’t have much of a choice in this matter here, this is a fight for survival. If we could have found an alternative, we’d have taken it like a hog on slop. The fact of the matter is, these changelings wanted us dead and we were just protecting ourselves from them. I’m sure you value your own life and don’t want to end up as a feast for these bugs?”

Twilight meanwhile looked at the battlefield with a teary eye and shook her head. I remember reading all those war journals and novels when I was still in Canterlot…but seeing it in real life, this is just too much! Shining, did you have to go through this too when you joined the guard?!

“Um, girls…guys…” Rainbow Dash interrupted the moment when she spoke. “I think we’re not out of the woods yet.” She said as she pointed to changelings that surrounded them from all corners. She looked up and saw the more changelings that blocked their paths of escape and their way to the Elements of Harmony. Instinctively, she and the girls backed against each other with the two stallions in front of them. She saw Sean unfurl his wings and to safeguard her from any attack. Rainbow looked up to see the Irish look back at her and give her a quick wink, which resulted in her cheeks reddening.

“Arthur, English…what do we do now?” Sean asked his friend and emitted a nervous chuckle as he sweated profusely.

Arthur had the option of blowing up the horde that stood before them, but he didn’t think these changelings would be able to fall for his ruse a second time. He held both his pistols in his hands as Sean aimed his shotgun. He glanced back at the castle and wondered how the princesses were doing against the queen. His mind then trailed to Johanna and wondered if she had escaped somewhere safe during the chaos. Arthur blinked and glanced at Twilight.

“Twilight, you got some kind of magic trick to distract these things?” Arthur wondered.

“U-Um…I believe so?” Twilight said. “I can create a small flash bang, would that work?”

“That’s plenty,” Arthur nodded. “On my mark, I want you girls and Sean to get them elements in the tower.”

“What about you?” Fluttershy wondered.

“I’m going back to the castle to help the princesses.”

“By yourself?! That’s madness!” Rarity yelped.

“I’ve been through worse, and this ain’t up for argument!” Arthur snapped and looked at Sean. “Can you keep them safe while I buy time?”

“Ya have me word, old friend,” Sean nodded.

Arthur nodded again and turned away from the group. The changelings all hissed and began to charge at them.

“Now, Twilight!”

Twilight focused her magic and her horn lit up like a firecracker. A bright flash of light illuminated the area, blinding the surrounding changeling, and Arthur took this opportunity to make a break for it and run to the castle.

“Come on, girls! Let’s get whatever ya came here for and follow Arthur!” Sean said as he reloaded his rifle.

Arthur ran down the street as fast as he could towards the castle. Several changelings followed him, some ran after him on hoof and others flew after him in the air. Arthur aimed behind him and shot at any who got close. A few drones tried to cut him off by flying in front of him and tried to tackle him. Arthur jumped out of the way and somersaulted before taking aim with his pistols and firing at their heads. Arthur stood back up as his attackers fell and kept on running. The gunslinger holstered both his pistols and pulled his rifle off his shoulder. Arthur kept on running and firing his weapon at any pursuing drone. He saw the castle in sight and didn’t slow his run. Just as he was about to run past the gates, two large changelings flew down from the sky and landed in front of the gunslinger. Arthur skid to a halt as he aimed his weapon at the two large foot soldiers blocking his way.

“Outta the way! Or you end up dead like the rest of ‘em!” Arthur warned.

The two large changelings instead charged towards the armed sheriff with their fangs showing a snarl as they advanced. They saw the earth pony ready his weapon and take aim towards them, which made them split up and not be hurt by the unknown weapon. After the first shot, they advanced again, this time by the air as they took flight.

Arthur cursed under his breath as he took aim and tried to snipe the changelings down from the sky. It proved to be difficult considering they moved faster than the other foot soldiers he faced earlier. They must be higher on the chain of command! He thought to himself when he needed to reload his rifle after the last shot, though he swore again when he realised he was out of bullets.

“Oh shit!” Once he let out the words, the two changelings were upon him. Arthur reached out for his knife, but it was knocked away by one of the changelings’ wings when they landed in front of the sheriff. Arthur looked back at his knife that lay into the distance and back at the smirking changeling. “Alright boy! You asked for it. You better clench those teeth, or you’re gonna lose them!” The sheriff punched with his left arm and followed through a haymaker that connected to the changeling’s jaw, which caused the latter to stumble backwards in shock.

The changeling growled and decided to respond in kind with a punch of its own. It was deflected unfortunately by the sheriff’s forearm and the changeling was again greeted with another fist to his face. A little dazed, he continued with trying to put the earth pony down, but was unsuccessful as he was knocked out cold by the pony’s fists.

“You like that?! Want some more boy?!”

“How about no.”

Arthur’s ears twitched and he turned around to see the other changeling slam both of his firsts connected to imitate a mace. The sheriff’s jaw was hit hard and he could feel his lights going out thanks to the sucker punch. Before his eyes closed, he could see a sudden bright light emit from somewhere but his last glimpse was that of the changeling’s grin.

Shit…!

Arthur groaned as his conciseness began to return to him and he slowly opened his eyes. He blinked as his vision returned and tried to move, but he felt like he was being held down. He looked around and saw other changelings. Some were examining his satchel as they tried to empty it but nothing came out the open end. Other changelings had his weapons and knife, each one holding each weapon warily. Arthur noticed he was sitting on his knees and the two changelings he fought were holding him place. One of them had a swollen eye and a broken fang. Arthur soon finally noticed he was in the throne room and saw Chrysalis with her back turned and Shining standing off to the side in a daze.

“What…the hell?” Arthur croaked.

“Quiet, murderer!” The changeling holding him barked.

“My Queen,” a drone said as he bowed. “We have managed to apprehend the one responsible for murdering numerous fellow drones.”

Chrysalis looked over her shoulder to the downed sheriff and smirked as she exposed her fangs. “Ah! So you’re finally awake?” She asked rhetorically and turned around fully to slaunter towards Arthur. “You know, I didn’t think much of you when I saw you…aside from being a much better looking stallion than that limp-legged captain there,” she cackled and gestured to a brainwashed Shining Armor. “But to actually go and kill my subjects…my children…in such numbers?! I could never forgive you for that!” She slapped Arthur with a backwards hand which left a red mark soon-to-be bruise on him.

“Ugh! Fuckn’ bitch…!” Arthur growled. “You’re the one who forced my hand! If you’re gonna go and threaten a whole kingdom, then you can be damn sure I’ll do what I gotta to protect it!”

“Oh, how valiant of you.” Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “It still doesn’t excuse you for killing my subjects!”

“Lady, any idiot who comes to invade a nation had better damn well be prepared to go to war.” Arthur leaned in and glared at Chrysalis right in her eyes. “Look at me, look at my eyes. You know what the fuck I’ve been through? You have any idea the kind of shit I had to deal with for most of my goddamn life?!” Arthur pushed against the changelings holding him down and managed to stand on his hooves and bring his face an inch towards the queen’s. “You think you’re bad?! You think this is meant to impress anyone?! You ain’t got shit on me, you ain’t got the slightest fucking inkling as to the life I’ve lived before I showed up in this world!” Chrysalis felt an unpleasant twinge of anxiety as the sheriff kept his nice cold glare. “I’ve done more harm than good in my past life, and yeah I’ve killed a whole lot fucking more people than your precious subjects! Just more bodies to add to the pile of shit! But these ponies? They accepted me, regardless of my past. I was a wanted criminal who killed, robbed, stole, and cheated people for my own gain. So you can believe me when I say, for the sake of everyone who you’ve threatened and tried to hurt, YOU CAN GO FUCK YOURSELF AND GET THE FUCK OUTTA MY FACE BEFORE SOMETHING BAD HAPPENS TO YOU!”

Chrysalis’s breath was hitched for a moment before she found her voice again. “You foul-mouthed peasant! You think you have won?!” She barked back at him, but was met with a cold stare which infuriated her even further. “Don’t think your words have frightened me or my horde!” She sweated a little and gritted her teeth. She then smiled wickedly. “Why don’t I show you what happens to those who defy me?!” She spoke the last word out loud and pointed her finger to the ceiling, where two cocoons hung with both princesses inside. Inside yet still awake and aware of their surroundings.

“Geez, Sean was right…ya really are just some big cockroach? What, you couldn’t find work as a prostitute?” Arthur chuckled at his own joke, but was disgusted and worried for the princesses. Before he could meet the backlash from the queen, the throne room opened to reveal his captured friends. The sole stallion in the group was bloodied and bruised, yet supported by both Rainbow and Applejack.

“I’m sorry Arthur, I tried…” Sean apologized weakly to his friend with his swollen eyes looking at the down sheriff. He then rested his head downwards as he lost consciousness.

“Aw, the little colt fell asleep.” Chrysalis cackled and backhanded Sean while he was still unconscious.

“You fucking bitch!” Arthur struggled to free himself.

“Hmph, you do realize the reception’s been canceled?” Chrysalis mocked, then looked at her subjects. “Go! Feed!” The changelings nodded and flew off to feed on the love of the other ponies. “It’s funny, really, Twilight here was so suspicious of my behaviour all along.” Chrysalis cupped her chin, but Twilight swatted her hand away. “Too bad the rest of you were too caught up in your wedding planning to realize those suspicions were correct!”

“She weren’t the only one, ya silly bitch,” Arthur retorted. “I suspected you myself as well. Like I said before, you can’t bullshit a bullshiter.”

Chrysalis again slapped Arthur’s face, which didn't seem to bother him but did upset the mares. Particularly Applejack and Rarity.

Arthur saw Twilight sneak over to Cadance and used her magic to free her. “Go to him,” he heard her speak to her foalsitter. Before Chrysalis could do anything, the sheriff spat on the changeling's dress.

“How dare you do such vile acts, vermin!” Chrysalis flared her magic to strike Arthur down.

ZAP!

“Gah!” Arthur hit the floor when Chrysalis blasted him in his chest.

He coughed and shook his head and glared back up at Chrysalis. Arthur looked at his friends and watched him get beaten down in horror, which infuriated him that he made them worry so much. Arthur took a deep breath and forced himself on his hooves again, despite the changeling drones trying to hold him down. He heaved and pushed, gritting his teeth hard, and pulled with all his might.

“GOD…DAMN…YOU ALL!!”

Arthur forced himself to reach up and grab both his captors by their necks with nothing but his brute strength. For a moment, Arthur was surprised at himself how he was able to overpower the large changelings on his own. He squeezed their necks and slammed them down on the ground and took off in a sprint straight towards the Changeling Queen with his fist raised.

“Arthur!” His friends called out.

“I’m gonna beat so bad, your grandkids will be bruised for life!"

Chrysalis merely stood there with her arms crossed and a smug smirk on her face. “You think mere fists alone will be able to make me kneel to you?”

“Nope, but this will!” Arhtur retorted and threw dirt from the debris into Chrysalis’s eyes, which caused the latter to be stunned and blinded for a few seconds. More than enough time for what the sheriff needed. He pulled out a small hidden knife and slashed the queen’s one eye with all his rage and threw a haymaker to her cheeks.

The queen screamed as she covered the part of her face that was now bloodied thanks to the surprise attack from Arthur. The punch to her face caused her to tumble to the ground which forced her hands to be used to break the fall. Chrysalis now had a long scar that ran diagonally to her lips. She teared up and glared at the sheriff with every ounce of hatred in her. “That’s it! You are doomed! You and your ponies!”

“Not if I got anything to say about it!” Arthur pounced on Chrysalis and punched her in the face again.

Chrysalis’s horn glowed bright and blasted Arthur off of him. Arthur landed on his back and rolled out of the way just in time before another blast of magic could hit him. Arthur ran around the throne room, avoiding blasts of magic, as Chrysalis held her wounded face. The gunslinger ran towards the stunned changelings who held his firearms and body-checked the one holding his pistols and satchel. Arthur quickly picked up his pistols and satchel, shot the other drones who held his other firearms, and took shots at Chrysalis. The queen gasped and put up a shield just in time before the bullets hit her and they ricochet off her protective barrier. Arthur reached into his satchel, pulled out bullets and reloaded his guns, and charged at the queen and kept firing. Chrysalis yelled at the gunslinger in a fit of rage as she dropped her protective barrier and tried to blast him with magic again, making Arthur dodge out of the way from the explosion of magic, towards her blind spot. When Chrysalis turned around, she was met with the barrel end of his gun. The two stared each other down as Arthur pulled back the hammer of his gun one last time.

“It’s over, bug, you’re done,” Arthur said with a stern glare in his eye.

“You’re wasting your talents and strength on such a sanctimonious saccharine nation! You, a soldier and warrior of the highest level I have ever fought against. Why waste your time and skills on these ponies?! They will shun you for what you are, just as they and others have to my kind!” Chrysalis lectured Arthur as she leered back at the sheriff, with the barrel of the gun still aimed at her forehead.

Arthur stared at Chrysalis, he glanced at the wound he gave her on her face. “So what?” Arthur did the unthinkable to the group witnessing his bout with the queen, as he lowered his gun. “I’m a killer, I ain’t gonna deny that. This place is obviously still not used to how I do things. Today was proof enough that the concept of taking a life isn’t something to be considered.” Arthur shook his head shamefully. “I suppose I should apologize to you for killing your subjects, but you’re the ones who forced me and my old friend’s hands. I don’t wanna hear you tell me off that I could do whatever I please with what I can do, because I’ve already done enough of that.” Arthur holstered his pistols and looked at Chrysalis in her eyes. “To this day, I’m still unclear as to why I’m still standing and not at the Devil’s doorstep. Maybe it was some fluke? Maybe I really am dead and I got turned into…this as punishment? Or maybe the Lord took pity on me and somehow thought it was a good idea to send me here to redeem myself? I honestly can’t say, but I do know one thing.” Arthur’s glare returned. “It don’t matter as to why or how I’m here, what’s done is done. This is my home now, they’re my friends, and I’m gonna do whatever I can for those who accepted me, despite all my faults. So, with all that being said, I suggest you take what’s left of your people and leave.”

Chrysalis was stunned by his words, if only for a moment before she gritted her teeth and growled at the pony before her. “Do not think you can patronize me and think mere words will stop me from achieving my goals!” She yelled out to him and with a quick flash, struck Arthur in the chest with a beam of magic. She let out a laugh when she saw him fly and fall onto the ground with a charred mark on his chest. His grip on his pistols loosened and his hat was blown off his head as it fell to the ground, off to the side. “How do you like that, you mongrel?” She stood up and advanced towards the downed pony. She stood over him and pressed her heel into his chest, with her horn aglow with magic. “Consider this and the deaths of your friends payback for what you have done!”

“ARTHUR!” The mares yelled.

“Argh! Get…off me!” Arthur grunted.

“I was going to use you and make you my personal slave, but you’ve said and done too much!” Chrysalis cackled maniacally. “Farewell, sheriff!”

Arthur tried to grasp her leg to pull her off of him, but the blast had knocked the wind out of the gunslinger and he was in considerable pain. His clothes were in tatters and were scorched all over from her blasts of magic. Just as Chrysalis was about to finish the gunslinger, a bright light shined behind her. Chrysalis snapped her head around to see that Shining Armor had snapped out of his daze, thanks to Cadence. Their horns were together and they stared into each other’s eyes with love and affection.

“Heh…perfect timing, lovebirds,” Arthur wheezed.

“What?!” Chrysalis looked back down at Arthur with a venomous glare. “You tricked me!”

“Wasn’t hard…payback’s a bitch, ain’t it?” Arthur managed to smirk.

Shining and Cadance’s magic began to sync with each other and their horns began to glow until it became blinding to any bystander. Their bodies seemed to transmute into pure energy as the pair levitated into the air. An aura of pure harmonious magic was unleashed into a powerful wave of pinkish kinetic energy. The wave passed by the ponies harmlessly, as they felt rejuvenated by the presence. When it struck Chrysalis however, she was sent flying into the distance as she screamed in agony.

“I WILL HAVE MY VENGEANCE!!!” Her voice carried over as she and her army of changelings were flung into the horizon.

Once the magic deemed down with Cadence and Shining lowered onto the floor, both ponies looked into the others eyes and kissed. They removed themselves and rushed towards Celestia and Luna, where they used their magic to erase the cocoons the princesses were stuck in.

Whilst they were busy, Applejack was the first to rush over to Arthur, with the others following, and skidded to the floor with her knees and she held the sheriff in her arms as she teared up a little at the state he was in. “Are ya alrigh’, Sugarcube?!” She asked him as she held the back of his head with her hand and her other hand on his chest.

“Ugh…I’ve been worse, if you could believe it,” Arthur croaked. They all heard someone else groan as Sean managed to come to and he shook his head. “I need a vacation.”

“Fock me, I got a head for ten,” Sean groaned as he rubbed his head. “What’d I miss?”

“A pretty impressive light show, friend,” Arhur smiled weakly.

“That right?” Sean frowned when he saw the state of Arthur. “I’m powerfully sorry for not bein’ able to do my duty properly, Arthur.”

“Ya did your best, Sean, that’s all that matters,” Arthur said.

“Darling, try not to speak,” Rarity said, worriedly. “You need medical attention.”

“Just give me a bottle of whiskey and a few days of sleep, and I’ll be up and about in no time,” Arhur joked, then grunted again. From the doors, he saw a familiar mare peek her head inside. Through his blurred vision, he could see that it was his beloved mare, Johanna, which made him smile. “Ah, there she is…” When Johanna saw Arthur, she gasped in horror and rushed over to him, tears already beginning to stream down her cheeks.

“Arthur!” Johanna knelt down and gently placed her hands on his chest. “Oh my stars! You’re hurt! Please be okay!”

“Relax, darlin’, just a bit scraped up is all,” Arthur said.

“Ya look like hammered shite, English,” Sean joked as he flopped on his back with his arms and legs sprawled out. “I need a drink…or four.”

“You and me both.” Arthur’s eyes grew heavy. “I’m about to pass out now…sorry in advance…”

Arthur’s body went limp as he lost consciousness. The mares around him panicked a little, but were relieved that he was still breathing. The princesses, along with Cadence and Shining, joined the group and gathered around Arthur. They were concerned for his current state, and had him and even Sean carried to the medical wing. Celestia had some staff gather his misplaced weapons and hat in order to return them to Arthur.

“To think, he had the will to stand against somepony like Chrysalis,” Celestia said to her sister.

“Indeed, he certainly is an incredible stallion,” Luna said with a proud smile, not realising her cheeks were heating up.

As Arthur was being carried, unbeknownst to the group, there was something on both of Arthur’s shoulders under his tattered sleeves. It was a mark of a star that looked like it was shining bright and proud. In the middle of the star were two six-shooter pistols, crossing each other, and pointing upwards. It would soon be both a welcoming and shocking sight to see for the gunslinger and his friends, once he had regained consciousness.

After Party

View Online

Chapter 18

There was a slight ringing in the gunslinger’s ears as his consciousness was slowly returning to him. As his hearing came back, he could tell that he was laying down, but there was a strange beeping noise beside him. It took some doing, but Arthur managed to open his eyes and he winced a little from the brightness. His vision was blurry, but it slowly came back to him as he saw a white ceiling above where he lay. He blinked a few times and looked around the room. To his left there was a desk and a chair that had his hat and satchel hanging off it. To his right was a strange-looking contraption that was the source of the strange beeping noise. The machine had wires coming out of it and was hooked up to his arm.

Arthur blinked again and tried to move, but grunted slightly from a shooting pain in his chest and arm. He looked down to see his chest covered in bandages, but also a welcoming, yet surprising, sight that made him crack a smile.

Laying her head to the left of his bed was his beloved mare, Johanna. She rested her head on his mattress and was snoozing peacefully. To the right of his bed, which was the surprising part, was none other than Princess Luna herself. It caught the injured sheriff off guard to see someone like Luna at his bedside, but he didn’t much mind it. When he tried to move again, he grunted again but was loud enough for both mares to stir from their slumber.

Johanna’s eyes fluttered open and she groggily raised her head from the bedside. She let out a yawn which she covered with a free hand and she started to rub the sleep from her eyes. When they were cleared, her eyes landed on her woken lover. “Arthur…? Arthur!” She exclaimed, reached out to envelop him in a hug, being careful not to hurt her stallion anymore than what he already was.

“Hey there…darlin’,” Arthur said in a raspy voice. “Can ya get me some water, please?”

“Oh, of course!” Johanna left his side to fetch him a cup of water.

The commotion then woke up the lunar princess as she mimicked how Johanna woke up. When her eyes met Arthur’s, a broad smile stretched across her lips.

“Mr. Morgan!” Luna squealed as she clasped her hands with his. “Thank my stars to see you awake! Are you well?”

“A little sore, but I’ll live.” Johanna returned with a cup of water and held it up to Arthur’s lips. The gunslinger slowly sipped and sighed contently as the liquid soothed his throat. Both mares helped Arthur sit up straight in his bed as he took some breaths and cleared his throat. “Now then, how long was I out for?”

“Two days,” Johanna said. “You have several cracked ribs and a bruised cheek bone, not to mention your ankle was sprained. I’m honestly surprised you’ve awoken so soon. Most others would have taken at least a week to regain consciousness.”

“Well, as I’m sure you both know, I’m built differently,” Arthur joked then looked at Luna. “So, what’d I miss while I was out cold?”

Luna cleared her throat before she replied to Arthur’s question. “Whilst you were unconscious, your companion made a faster recovery and was revived yesterday. Considering he’s the illusive Lucky Charms that has been at large here in Canterlot, he was arrested on our instructions to a private room in the castle. My sister and I questioned him and he confessed willingly about everything, even the fact that he is from a past life just like you. Your friend, Sean as he is called, is currently under House Arrest until we decide what to do with him…” She trailed off and then looked at the sheriff. “But with your input and with his actions in helping us yesterday, his sentence will be more lenient.”

“That’s good, I guess.” Arthur replied with a shrug.

“Though he was asking me particularly some…odd questions about-…n-nevermind!” Luna waived it off with her cheeks becoming ablaze at the memory of one specific question. Are you and Arthur having some romance behind the Mayor’s back? Or are you sharing him with her yet?

“Well, I suppose I should go see him.” Arthur tossed off the bed covers. “The poor bastard’s probably bored to tears by now.”

“You can’t move, Arthur, you’re still recovering!” Johanna said.

“Ain’t nothing I haven’t been through before, hon,” Arthur waved it off.

He slung his legs over the bed and stood up while taking off his hospital gown. As he did, all he had on was his trousers. Both mares for a good look at his back, covered in bandages. For Johanna, it wasn’t something she hadn’t seen before. But for Luna, Arthur’s back looked like it was chiseled out of marble. He carefully removed the wires from his arm and strode past Luna to grab his shirts and coat. Luna couldn’t stop staring at Arthur’s exposed upper body and felt herself go rigid. She’d known that Arthur was an eye-catching stallion in his own right, but this would be a totally different experience for her. She unconsciously rubbed her legs together as she took in all of his muscled torso, how certain muscles on his arms, abdominals, and pectorals bulged slightly as he put on his clothing. There was a slight twitch in Luna’s wings, which unfortunately didn’t go noticed by the princess of the night, and Arthur finished getting dressed. He slung his satchel back over his shoulder, clipped his belt around his waist, and grabbed his hat. The last nail on the coffin for Luna was when he slicked his mane back and put his hat on his head.

“There we go, I feel less naked now. Let’s go see-”

FWOOMP!

“-Sean.”

As soon as she heard his last word, Luna noticed, to her embarrassment, her wings flared open. She quickly and painfully folded them back onto her back just as Arthur turned around to look at her. “Y-yes of course! Let’s go and see your friend!” She replied to the sheriff and walked past both a confused Arthur and an amused Johanna. Not one word! She looked at the mayor and said the words telepathically.

After getting Arthur checked out of the medical wing, thanks to a pardon by Luna, the group walked up a flight of stairs and down a passage, they reached a door where two Royal Guards stood at attention and saluted their princess once she was before them. “At ease,” she commanded the pair, who released their salute. “We wish to speak to the…occupant of this room.”

“Yes, Princess Luna,” one of the guards grunted and stood aside to open the door.

Once it was open, they were greeted by a pegasus dancing with his hands on his hips and his hooves tapping in rhythm. Having not noticed the new arrivals, the pegasus kept on with his dance with no care in the world. Only after the door slammed shut did he stop and looked at the faces of two surprised mares and the blank look of his friend.

“English! Finally awake from yer slumber!” Sean rushed over to Arthur. “So which of these mares was it?” He asked and looked between Johanna and Luna.

Both mares arched their brows and looked at each other before they addressed Sean. “Pardon?” Luna replied.

“Which one kissed him awake? I was certain this sheriff needed a lady’s lips to begin his day, or his recovery.” Sean joked and laughed at both mares’ blushes with their eyes averted from his.

“I ain’t been on my hooves for an hour, and I already feel like knocking your teeth out,” Arthur rolled his eyes. “I heard you turned yourself in?”

“Sure did, figured if I were to turn over a new leaf like you did, I’d do it right,” Sean said with a shrug. “I just hope I don’t swing me misdeeds.”

“I doubt they’d go that far, especially since you helped save the city,” Arthur said.

“Now that Mr. Morgan is up and about, my sister and I will see to your trial, Mr. MacGuire,” Luna said, retaining her professionalism. “Sheriff Morgan? Please restrain the convicted stallion.”

“You’re the boss.” Arthur stepped forward, pulling out a pair of handcuffs and strapped them on Sean’s wrists. “Don’t worry, Sean, I’ll make sure you won’t serve time.”

“Here’s hopin’, English, here’s hopin’,” Sean said with a grin as they left for the throne room.

Luna escorted the two gunslingers and mayor through the castle halls until they arrived at a set of large double doors. The guards standing at attention saluted Luna and opened the doors for them. Waiting inside was Celestia already sitting on her throne, along with the main six. The mares already present were conversing with one another until their eyes landed on Arthur. Before anyone could exchange pleasantries, a pink blur sped towards Arthur and crashed into him, nearly toppling him over. The stallion grunted in pain a bit as he looked down to see Pinkie the party mare hugging him tight.

“Arty!” Pinkie chirped as she looked up at him. “You’re up! I’m so glad you’re up!”

“Glad to see you too, Pinkie,” Arthur said as he ruffled her head. “Ya mind releasing me? I’m still sorta sore.”

“Oops! Sorry Arty!” Pinkie jumped back as the rest of the mane six joined her.

“I’m mighty glad y’all are safe and sound.” Arthur took off his hat and held it in his hand.

Applejack walked over to Arthur and gently hugged him with her eyes shut as a stream of tears escaped from them. “A-Ah’m so glad yer finally awake, sugarcube!” She said and sniffed her tears back as she let go of the sheriff. She wiped the rest away with her hands before she continued to speak. “We weren’t sure when ye’d be up, if at all…”

“Especially with that beating you took from that changeling queen,” Twilight interjected and took a hold of Arthur’s hands. “But it’s really a relief that you’re okay, for the most part.”

Rarity made her way to Arthur and also hugged him as gently as she could. “Darling, don’t ever scare us like that again! Elysium knows how terrified we were when you didn’t wake up for a couple of days.”

Meanwhile, Fluttershy stood at the back of the group and Rainbow saw Sean in cuffs next to Luna and the guards. “Why’s a hero like him being jailed?” She questioned and pointed to the former Irishman.

“A matter we shall discuss right now,” Celestia said as Luna walked past the group and sat on her throne next to her sister. The rest of the mares stood off to the side as Arthur and Sean stood in front of the ruling mares. Sean quickly took off his hat and held it with both hands. “Sean MacGuire, also known as the elusive thief Lucky Charms. You had recently confessed to the numerous crimes of theft throughout the city of Canterlot. A great many ponies have reported your crimes in past months, and some would still rather see you imprisoned for all you’ve done.” Sean gulped nervously but kept a straight face. “However, just as Rainbow here has mentioned, your acts during the changeling invasion and thwarting the changeling queen’s plans to conquer Equestria were indeed heroic. More so, it is commendable how you willingly turned yourself in. Be that as it may, there is still the matter of what to do with a stallion like you. Before I hand down any verdict, is there anything you would like to say for yourself?”

Sean sighed and cast his eyes downwards. “I won’t lie and say that I didn’t steal from other ponies, be it fer necessity like nurishment or comfort. I won’t even lie and say I ain’t a bad pony. I know who I am, and I’m terribly sorry fer what I done just to survive now. Me whole life has just been surviving one day ‘till the next. Be it in this one or in the previous.” He said and looked at the sheriff and the other mares.

“As Arthur would have told ye all, I ran in the gang with him. A very rough crowd, but still looking out fer each other. I honestly didn’t know if I would be seeing me ol’ friend again, me older brother. If he could have turned a new leaf and ye all offer me the olive branch, I’ll take it. But if ye feel more comfortable locking me up or make me hang, so be it.”

The ponies looked at Sean with mild interest and shock, mostly due to the discovery that he was once a human like Arthur in a past life. As Celestia and Luna contemplated his words, Arthur got an idea how to help Sean. For a moment he dismissed it, thinking it would be a bad idea, but if Sean was willing to change for the better, then it would be worth taking a bet on.

“Pardon me, your majesties,” Arthur spoke up. “I believe I got a proposition for y’all.”

“What did you have in mind?” Luna asked.

“Sean here may be what some might call a fool, but he can be genuine when it really matters,” Arthur explained. “And it’s true, what he said, he and I ran in the same gang together. Among the lot, he was more innocent than most. So here’s what I propose. Let him come back with me to Ponyville. There, I ask that y’all allow me to officially deputize him as my first deputy of Ponyville.”

“You what?!” Sean was speechless for the first time in his life, this one to say. He looked at Arthur with agape mouth before he shut it closed when he saw the smirk from his old friend. He then turned to the princesses who whispered to each other. He did not fail to see the smiles on their faces before they turned their attention to him.

Celestia stood up and ushered her guards. “Very well, Sean MacGruire…from this day you will be in the custody of one Arthur Morgan, Sheriff of Ponyville, to be deputized and become a lawpony under his command. Do you accept this sentence or object?”

“I accept,” Sean replied immediately and the handcuffs were removed. He massaged the wrists and was about to go towards Arthur, but was halted by a mare who held him in an armlock.

“Yay! This calls for a Hero-turned-Deputy-Party!” Pinkie cheered and jumped up and down with Sean still in her lock, not having a care that the stallion was about to suffocate from her tight hold whilst his face was planted on her side breast.

“Pinkie! He can’t breathe!” Rainbow snapped, causing the party mare to release her hold.

“Dyin’ once was enough, thank ya very much, lass!” Sean said, taking deep breaths.

“You’ll get used to it eventually, Sean,” Arthur patted his friend’s shoulder. Pinkie then began to stare at Arthur and started circling around him. “Somethin’ on your mind, Pinkie?”

“There’s something…different about you, Arty,” Pinkie scratched her chin. “Did you get taller? No, you’ve always been tall. Maybe a haircut? Nah, that’s not it. Hmmmmm…” Pinkie kept circling Arthur, which made Sean look at Arthur for an explanation, only for Arthur to just shrug. It wasn’t until the mare stopped and stared at Arthur’s shoulder and squinted her eyes. “Can you take off your jacket and roll up your sleeve?”

“Begging your pardon?” Arthur said.

“Let me see your shoulder, Arty!” Pinkie requested.

“Okay, okay, sheesh.” Arthur did as instructed and took off his jacket. “I don’t see what the point is.” He then rolled up his sleeve to reveal his shoulder. “It’s just my-wait, what the?”

All the ponies in the room gasped, some in shock and others in happiness. Arthur’s wide eyes were stuck on a mark that sat on his shoulder. It was a mark of a star that looked like it was shining bright and proud. In the middle of the star were two six-shooter pistols, crossing each other, and pointing upwards. Arthur couldn’t make heads or tails at the mark as he poked at it with his finger.

“The hell is this?” Arthur wondered with a deadpan expression.

Johanna was the first to answer as she beamed in glee and hugged Arthur with a kiss on his cheek. When she saw him grunt in pain however, she quickly let go of him and uttered an apology before she spoke. “Arthur, that’s your cutie mark! You’ve finally earned your cutie mark!”

When Arthur blinked and raised an eyebrow at Johanna’s words, Luna decided to intervene. “A cutie mark is a sigil of a pony’s characteristics that sets themselves apart from other ponies. Acquiring one is an important milestone in a pony’s life, like a coming of age for ponies. Not all ponies gain theirs at the same age, but rather during a unique moment in their lives when they find themselves.”

“Congratulations, Arthur! That cutie mark suits you!” Twilight said as she applauded for him along with her friends.

“Truly a momentous occasion!” Rarity said.

“Better late than never, partner,” Applejack said while tipping her hat.

“YIPPIE! Now we get to celebrate Arty’s Cuteceañera too!” Pinkie jumped up and down.

“What in the ever lovin’ Saint Michael’s name is that?” Sean wondered out loud.

“It’s a celebration for ponies who’ve attained their cutie marks,” Celestia said. “And I congratulate you as well, Arthur, the cutie mark truly does suit you.”

“I thank y’all kindly,” Arthur said as he rolled his sleeve down and put his jacket back on. “I guess we best be heading back to Ponyville now that all’s said and done?”

“Not so fast. Not before rewarding you for your efforts in aiding us during the wedding.” Celestia clapped her fingers and a maid mare walked forward with a silver platter. On it was an envelope with the royal seal stamped on it. She bowed and handed it to Arthur.

“What’s this?” Arthur wondered.

“A compensation,” Luna said. “This is the sum of bits we have decided to procure for you.”

“Uh, how much exactly?” Arthur asked hesitantly.

“Five-hundred thousand bits,” Celestia said bluntly.

Hearing that amount, Sean whistled and chuckled at the shocked look of many of the mares’ faces. “And all it took was a hefty beating from some cockroaches…I wonder if that’s how much exterminators can make after the end of the day?” He wondered out loud and not much to his surprise, was not greeted by a reply from any of the ponies in the room.

Arthur just shook his head and smiled at the reward. “As much as I appreciate the reward, I don’t need that much just for doing my job,” he said and rather gave it to one of the mares he approached. “But I think a certain Apple could use this fer her family, don’t you think?”

Applejack blinked as Arthur handed her the envelope. She blinked again and looked down at the paper in her hands, then back to Arthur. After a routine of blinking and looking between Arthur and the envelope, her eyes went as wide as she ever thought possible, and her jaw went slack to the point it almost looked dislocated.

“Y-You’re…b-b-but Ah…the princess! Th-This- HUH?!” Applejack bleated. “Yet givin’ me all this?! B-But why?! This is your reward!”

“You’d be right about that.” Arthur nodded. ”It is my reward and it is mine to do with as I please. While there’s a great many things I’d like to do with such a hefty amount of money, I just don’t really feel the need to keep it all to myself. So I figure that I choose to give it to you since you could do so much more with it than I ever could.”

“But you could buy a house in Ponyville!” Rainbow Dash said.

“I’m content with my tent by the lake, thank you very much,” Arthur said.

“What about clothes, darling, surely you could use a change in wardrobe?!” Rarity said.

“Nah, I got all my clothes packed in here,” Arthur said, patting his satchel.

“You could throw the biggest party that Ponyville has ever seen!” Pinkie said, still hopping up and down.

“Not much of a party goer, I’ll leave that bit to you, Pinkie,” Arthur chuckled.

“And you’re fine with giving it all to Applejack?” Twilight questioned.

“That’s right,” Arthur nodded again.

“Gosh, that’s awfully kind of you, Arthur,” Fluttershy said softly.

“Nowadays, I no longer see any value of having a lot of money in my pocket.” Arthur smiled at Applejack. “Take this as a gesture of good faith, Applejack. From me to you.”

Applejack held onto the envelope with her hands beginning to quake and her eyes were literally going in circles before she fainted and fell to the floor. She was caught just in time by Twilight’s magic.

“Applejack?! Applejack?!” Twilight called out to her friend and tapped her cheeks with the palm of her hand. “C’mon Applejack! No time to be fainting right now.”

“Well, it’s not every day when a pony gives you such a generous gift.” Rarity said and eyed Arthur who stood with Sean, both amused at the mare’s antics. Especially from a stud of a sheriff!

Just as Applejack regained consciousness, the throne room opened again to reveal Shining Armor with his new wife, Cadence. The former’s head was bandaged whilst the latter looked less skinny after having a proper diet again.

Twilight immediately dashed over to her elder brother and greeted him with a hug. Once she let go of Shining, she greeted Cadance with their special greeting. “How are you two doing? Is everything okay? Is there still some of that changeling’s magic still in your system or-”

“Twily! We’re fine.” Shining silenced his sister by placing a hand over her mouth. “Just a little sore from all the action. But we’re fine,” replied and instinctively held Cadance close to him.

Cadence nodded and turned her attention to the others in the room. Her eyes landed directly on Arthur. She approached him with a gentle smile on her mouth. “Mr. Morgan, I cannot thank you enough for your bravery and saving my life, my family, and everypony in Canterlot.”

“It’s no problem, ma’am,” Arthur said. “You should also thank my friend Sean here. He played as much of a part in helping fight against them bugs as I did.”

“Indeed, then my thanks also goes to you, good sir,” Cadence said to Sean.

“Aw, yer makin’ all bashful-like,” Sean grinned.

“I should’ve done this when we met.” Shining stepped towards Arthur and held his hand up. Arthur smiled and clasped Shining’s hand and gave it a shake. “Thank you for protecting my family, Mr. Morgan.”

“Any time, and y’all can just call me Arthur,” Arthur nodded.

“So what happens now?” Rainbow Dash wondered.

“Now, I believe there’s a long overdo wedding party for the newlyweds,” Luna said. “Niece, you shall accompany us mares downtown.”

“That sounds delightful!” Cadence chirped.

“What about you two?” Shining said to Arthur and Sean. “Some of my boys and I are going drinking for my bachelor’s party.”

“Ya had me at drinking,” Sean joked.

“Might as well,” Arthur shrugged.

Johanna pecked Arthur on the lips. “Don’t you have too much fun, stud.”

“Right back at ya, darlin’,” Arthur said as he and Sean went to get ready. “We’ll see y’all later.”

That Evening

Arthur and Sean were instructed to wait for Shining at the entrance of the castle. Both stallions were dressed in formal attire, after Sean was talked into cleaning him up. The Irish stallion wore clean slacks with suspenders, white button up shirt, brown vest, a short tie, and wore a long coat. His mane and tail were smoothed out and combed, making him look like a proper stallion. Arthur also wore nice-looking clothing as the two waited for Shining.

“Think you’ll be able to handle being my deputy?” Arthur asked Sean.

Sean grinned as he eyed Arthur with confidence. “Don’t worry about me, English, it’s impossible fer Irishmen to get hammered. I’m more worried about ye though…don’t want another LENNY!” He imitated Arthur’s drunken stupor.

“Shaddap! It was a moment of weakness,” Arthur argued.

“Arthur!”

Both stallions turned to see Shining approach with a group of stallions. All were dressed in casual clothing as the two gunslingers met them halfway.

“Glad you could make it, Arthur,” Shining said as they shook hands.

“It’s your special night after ya tied the knot,” Arthur said. “Who’re your friends?”

“These are just some soldier buddies of mine and two stallions from the Wonderbolts. This is Soarin and this is Thunderlane.”

“Pleasure to meet ya both, boys,” Arthur greeted with a tip of his hat.

“Greetings, fellow pegasi!” Sean chirped with a toothy grin.

Thunderlane greeted Sean with a handshake before he greeted Arthur in kind. “So, you’re the Sheriff of Ponyville? My little brother won’t stop talking about how awesome you are.”

“Is it true that you took down a gang of seven armed stallions by yourself with your bare hands?” Soarin asked excitedly as he popped his head over Thunderlane’s shoulder.

“Sure did, but I didn’t do it barehanded,” Arthur said, patting his pistol strapped to his hip. “So where’s this shindig happening?”

“Our local pub us vets like to frequent, The Bent Horseshoe,” Shining said as he led the group along.

The stallions strode through the streets of Canterlot, exchanging conversations with one another, as Arthur and Sean took in the city at night. The group of stallions didn’t go unnoticed as many ponies they passed by greeted each of them. The mares they walked past couldn’t help but stare at Arthur and Sean with dreamy expressions, Shining and his friends included.

“So how long you been on the job, Shining?” Arthur asked.

“I got promoted to Captain a year and a half ago,” Shining said. “I’ve been with the royal guard since I enlisted when I was eighteen.”

Sean chuckled as he walked alongside Shining. “So ye still a chiseler as a Captain? Makes sense since ye didn’t catch during my time as a dosser, but cheer up, boyo. Tonight’s the night when we forgo our morals and get absolutely flaggered whilst we get our Equestrian Ups fer the lovely dames."”

“Did you understand a word he said?” Soarin asked Thunderlane.

“I’ll give you twenty bits if you can figure it out,” Thunderlane muttered.

The group eventually arrived at a bar with a sign that read The Bent Horseshoe. It literally had a picture of a horseshoe and was bent inwards all the way. The stallions made their way inside, as the staff led them all to a large table, and they took their seats.

“Welcome, gentlemen,” the waiter said. “Since this is Captain Shining Armor’s bachelor party, tonight’s drinks are on the house.

“Oh, we’re gonna have a cracker o’ time, I’ll tell ya that much!” Sean cheered. “Bring us a around of the top shelf stuff, mate, and add a chaser to go with it!”

Thunderlane turned to Shining and Soarin who merely shrugged and waved to the waiter to bring them their first drinks. A round of 5 shot glasses filled with a golden-like drink in it.

“What’s this?” Sean asked Shining, a little disappointed he was served a pint.

“The Golden Fairy, every vet goes through one shot before we kick start the night. Has a syrup taste to it, but 80% alcohol.” Shining smirked as he and the other held onto their glasses. “You ready? Or you chicken?”

Sean merely shook his head with a smile and held onto his glass. “The day ye find a drunken Irish, is the day ye chop off ye bottom horn. What about English? Up fer a challenge?"

“Sure, might as well,” Arthur shrugged.

Arthur and the rest of the stallions held their drinks. All at once, the stallions downed their drinks in one go. The accompanying soldier stallions all coughed and hacked from the strong drink while Shining, Soarin, and Thunderlane grunted in response. However, Arthur and Sean hummed in response as they set their glasses down.

“How are you not affected?” Shining asked.

“It ain’t bad, it’s got a kick, but not that strong of a kick,” Arthur said.

“I confess, I’m a tad disappointed,” Sean said.

“Seriously? Then let’s get some more! Another round!” Soarin said. “We won’t let two newbies get the better of us!”

“Should we tell them?” Arthur muttered to his friend.

“What? That we’re more familiar with the devil’s nectar than they’d ever be? Naw, let the lads have their fun,” Sean said with a slight laugh. “Now let’s get fockin’ laggered!” Sean held up another drink he was served. “A toast to the unlucky bastard who sold his soul away to the lady of his dreams!”

Shining gave a mock glare at Sean whilst Soarin and Thunderlane laughed at the toast. As soon as the second shot went down, all the soldiers were wheezing whilst Shining and his friends were doing their best not to choke on the burning sensation in their throats. As for Arthur and Sean, they just shrugged it off as another drink.

“C’mon lads, too soon to get hammered! Bring out the tall ones! Give me a pint!” Sean cheered and gestured for the waiter to bring them tall glasses of ale and lager. “It’s been ages since I could enjoy a good pint with some good company. Right Arthur?”

“You said it,” Arthur agreed as he drank. “Although, our friends might not be able to keep up with us for much longer.”

“You don’ know what yooor talkin’ about!” Soarin slurred. “Anoother round!”

“Shaddup! I can’t drink straight!” Thunderlane barked.

“You two are quite the experienced drinkers,” Shining said, who managed to keep a more level head than the others.

“Experienced? Ha! I suppose that’s one way of putting it,” Arthur said.

“I’m still pretty sober, so how about a little challenge, Sean?” Sean eyed Shining like he had an extra head. “Bet I can drink you under the table?”

Sean merely laughed out loud and banged his hand on the table. “Don’t blame me if ye get ossified fer ten years straight and the missus butchers ye fer the haymes left behind.” He accepted Shining’s challenge and another shot of the Golden Fairy was given to them.

Soon enough, some of the other ponies in the pub started to place bets on who would get completely drunk. All the soldiers bet on their Captain, but there were some who bet on the Irishman.

“You know…I’ve been meaning to ask, Sheriff,” Thunderlane let loose a hiccup before he continued. “Is it true you’re rolling in the hay with the mayor?”

“If by that, ya mean that she’s my special lady friend, then yes,” Arthur said as Sean and Shining took turns taking shots. “Johanna and I got something special between us, something that I didn’t think I’d have again before I came here. Honestly, she’s most likely the best thing that’s happened to me.”

“Aw, well it’s that sweet?!” Thunderlane said as he drank his cider. “I wish I had a mare at my side.”

“With your luck, Thunder? I’d be surprised if you ever did,” Soarin chortled with some of the soldier stallions laughing in agreement.

“Hey! I can bag any mare I want whenever I want!” Thunderlane shot back.

“Bet.” Soarin scanned the tavern and eyed a mare sitting at the bar. “See that mare over there? If you can get her to agree to go on a date with you, I’ll attempt to ask out our captain.”

Thunderlane merely snorted and stood up. He brushed past a grinning Soarin who eyed him as he saw his friend walk towards the mare in question. After a few minutes, the charcoal pegasus sat down opposite her to play what looked to be dominoes. It didn’t take long for him to lose against the experienced mare. With a dejected sigh, Thunderlane got up to walk in shame towards his friends. He was stopped however by the same mare that beat him and was greeted with a kiss on his lips. Petrified by the mare’s actions, his mind became blank, and he didn’t register her bidding him farewell with a wink. Thunderlane hobbled back towards his table and plopped down with a dopey grin.

“How are you smiling after you failed?” Soarin asked.

“I…I think I’m in love!” Thunderlane swooned.

“Drink it away!”

The attention went back to the two stallions still taking shots. Shining could barely keep his head up as Sean kept banging his fist on the table.

“Ya best quit while yer ahead, boyo!” Sean said in his drunken stupor. “Ya can’t drink an Irishman under da table fer as long as ya draw breath!”

Shining’s head began to wobble as he attempted to take another mug of beer and down in. He raised the glass midway but froze as he stared at the glass and saw Sean’s annoying smile in what could be described as a kaleidoscope of images. “Buck me! Now there are a dozen of you!” He slurred and slammed his head onto the table, knocked out by the excessive alcohol that streamed through his system.

Sean merely placed his mug down and saluted the drunk captain. He followed through by giving a pat on Shining’s head. “That will do Boyo, that will do…” he cooed and was greeted by the cheers and groans of the guards that circled him. He stood up and bowed at his new entourage of admirers. “Did you see that, English, that’s how ye win a drinkin’ game!” He said to Arthur as he saw him approach.

“Ya sure showed him, Sean, that’s for damn sure. Although he might not be able to function properly when he wakes,” Arthur chuckled.

“Three raw eggs, some of that Worcestershire sauce ya put on steak, and a sliver of ginger,” Sean listed off. “Me own Pa’s special remedy, works every time.”

“If you say so,” Arthur shrugged. “Let’s say we keep this going, eh boys! To the unconscious Captain of the royal guard!”

“Here, here!” The group cheered.

Elsewhere in Canterlot

In the rich district of Canterlot, in one of the three story manors that sat together, a one Cider Mac sat at his desk as he went over some paperwork for his many underground businesses. Duke Venture stood by him, as always, and there was a knock on the door.

“Enter,” Cider said.

The doors opened and one of his underlinings walked in holding something wrapped in cloth.

“Um…pardon me, sir? There’s something I have to show you,” the stallion said.

“Whatever it is better be good, considering that I'm currently in the middle of filing paperwork,” Cider warned.

The stallion stepped forward and placed what he held on to his desk. Cider heard the distinct sound of metal hitting the wooden desk he sat at, which made him pause from his current task.

“I found this a couple days after the attack. I thought it would be something of interest to you, but I have no idea what it is.”

Cider narrowed his eyes and placed the paperwork to one side before he unfolded the object from the cloth. His eyes widened and a smirk stretched across his lips as he picked up the contraption with both his hands. “I’ve only seen this used by one pony…a certain Sheriff of Ponyville used this against some thugs, none of ours thankfully. I believe he called this a firearm.” He said and pointed the gun at a vase. He pulled the trigger, it fired immediately and destroyed the pottery.

A moment later, Duke cleared his throat to address Cider. “Sir, that was-”

“A fake. How do I know? Got it for free from the FlimFlam brothers.” Cider replied and inspected the firearm thoroughly. He was able to unload the bullets and lay them down on the table for all to see. “Gentle-stallions, I believe we have just found a new revenue source to bolster our ever growing enterprise, wouldn’t you say?” He grinned and looked to his underling and assistant, the former merely nodded and looked scared but Duke merely smiled.

“You.” Cider addressed his underling. “You still have loans to pay me off, am I correct?” He asked rhetorically and didn’t wait for a response. “Consider them settled, you’re free to go home now. I don’t want to see you again.” Cider pointed at the door and saw the underling scurry towards the exit. “Remember, you never met me nor gave me this. Got it?”

The underling merely shrugged. “Remember what?”

Cider chortled and smiled as he rested his head to the back of his chair. “That’s a good boy. Git!” He barked out and the underling who he saw fled instantaneously. “It looks like my plans have accelerated by countless folds, thanks to this finding, wouldn’t you say Duke?”

“Yes, sir,” Duke nodded as he stood with his hands behind his back.

“Have our tinkerers reverse-engineer this weapon. In fact…have Torque and Kerfuffle take a look into it, they may have new ways of improving this.” Cider instructed Duke as he placed the firearms and bullets in a box. He handed said box to Duke who nodded and left the room to perform his task.

Left alone, Cider began to whistle as he resumed his paperwork. His eyes lingered to a picture of his foalhood, where he stood next to a creamy yellow colt with red mane as they both beamed at the camera.

“I’m a bad pony through and through, but that’s exactly what this world needs…even if your family thinks otherwise.”

Two Gunslingers Attend A Wedding

View Online

Chapter 19

“Shining? Shining!” Arthur banged on the captain’s bedroom door.

Arthur and Sean were sent to get Shining since today was the day Shining was to be married to the mare of his dreams. Both stallions were dressed in sharp-looking tuxedos, courtesy of Rarity, and were actually looking forward to seeing this wedding through. The only problem, however, was that a certain husband-to-be wasn’t answering Arthur’s banging on his door.

“Christ, what’s up with him?” Arthur deadpanned. “Shining! Open the hell up already!”

“Maybe he went to take a leak?” Sean guessed, as he adjusted his tie.

“Doubtful, he passed out after we led him back here to his room last night,” Arthur shook his head, then it finally dawned on him.

“Aw hell.” Arthur opened the door, not bothering to wait for any kind of permission. What they found was a still passed out stallion, sprawled across the mattress and snoring like a train.

“See?! This is why no one drinks with you!” Arthur pointed at Shining while glaring at Sean.

“I call Pot and Kettle on that one, English!” Sean retorted with his own glare which only lasted for a moment before he sighed and turned back to the drunken captain. “I think fer this one, we’re gonna need Hosea’s Wake-up Tonic.” Sean said when he and Arthur tried to wake up Shining when they approached him.

“Shining!” Arthur grabbed the passed out Captain and shook him. “Wake the hell up, son! You’re getting hitched today!”

“Ergh…lev meh ‘lone…” Shining slurred.

“Damnit, come on!” Arthur cursed as he started slapping the side of this face. “This is your day to shine, partner! Ya gotta get yourself in gear!”

“It ain’t workin’, English, this lad’s tossed beyond all measure,” Sean sighed.

“We’ll see about that.” Arthur reached into his satchel, which he brought with him, and pulled out a small bottle. He pulled off the small cork with his jaw and forced the contents inside down Shining’s throat. “Any second now…”

Sean cocked his brow and stared at the bottle that Arthur held in his one hand. “Ye still had some of that tonic when ye came to this place, English?” He asked the sheriff with widened eyes and a grimace on his face.

Before Arthur could answer, Shining’s eyes opened abruptly and he let loose a scream of agony as he jumped to his hooves. He held onto his throat that burned hotter than the sun itself and desperately ran to the bathroom. The captain kicked the door open and used his magic to fill the bath with water. Once it was full, he dunked his head into water which began to steam thanks to the added presence of whatever was in the captain’s throat.

“Jaysus, I forgot how potent that shite is…” Sean chuckled and made his way to Shining. He pulled him out of the bath and saw he was still out like a candle. “I thought this stuff was supposed to sober him, not send him to push up daisies!”

“Hang on.” Arthur waved his hand in the air a bit. He walked over to Shining, rolled up his sleeve, and took a hold of the captain. He coughed a bit and cleared his throat.

“WAKE THE FUCK UP, YOU SONOVA BITCH!!”

SLAP!!

Right across the back of Shining’s head, Arthur swung his hand as hard as he could and smacked Shining across the bathroom tiles. The captain shouted in pain as he grasped the back of his head and winced.

“GAH! BUCKING TARTARUS!!” Shining yelled in response and shook his head to clear his senses.

“There, that outta do it,” Arthur smirked.

“How ya feelin’, boyo?” Sean asked Shining with a grin.

Shining huffed and looked at each stallion that was present in the room with him. “Like I went from Elysium to Tartarus and straight to the sun before being plunged in the ocean…” He replied with a colorful comparison to his current station. “Seriously, I am never gonna challenge either of you to that again!” He declared outloud but winced when a sharp pain emitted from his head, which he soothed with his hand. “What time is it?!”

“It’s half past eight, ye lightweight.” Sean replied and pulled Shining to the basin. “Let’s get ye all cleaned up and we all will head down to breakfast fer some munchies before ye tie the knot today.”

Before any more words could be said, a knock at the door and a familiar unicorn entered the room. “Hello? Are you all ready yet?” Twilight called out and gasped when she saw all three stallions in the bathroom. Her eyes landed on her brother who looked worse for her. “What in the name of Equestria are you all doing?! You can’t go to your own wedding like that, Shining!” Twilight shouted and used her magic to levitate him in the air where she used some spells to make him look more presentable. “What happened last night, you two?!” She questioned both Arthur and Sean, the latter moving backwards away at the unicorn mare’s glare.

“We just went out for a drink, is all,” Arthur said.

“A drink?!” Twilights repeated. “Then why does my brother look like a tornado flew him across Equrstria and smells like a distillery?!”

“We had a fun fockn’ time, that’s why,” Sean grinned, earning a glare from Arthur.

“It’s fine, Twily, we did have fun-WOAH!” Shining was interrupted when Twilight used her magic to throw Shining in the shower and turn the hot water on.

“You zip it, mister! Go wash yourself and get dressed!” Twilight scolded as he pushed Arthur and Sean out of the room. “You two wait for us in the throne room! I have to rush my idiot brother to get ready for his wedding that he was about to miss!”

SLAM!

Twilight slammed the bedroom door in the two gunslingers’ faces, leaving the two a little surprised by her actions.

“Damn, she sure is a high-maintenance one,” Arthur said.

Sean just shrugged at Arthur’s comment. “She looks like the kind of lass that hasn’t had her lock opened by a man’s key before, let alone kiss one. But just wait until she tries the forbidden fruit, we might actually see a very different mare or-” Sean winced when he felt a slap on the back of his head. “What now, English!?”

“You keep that dirty yap of yours shut for the rest of this wedding, ya hear?!” Arthur warned as they walked away. “It’s bad enough that these folks don’t know what the hell you’re talking about, but I don’t wanna have to be the one to explain whatever comes out of your mouth!”

“Sheesh, relax Arthur, I didn’t mean nothin’ by it. It’s just some friendly banter is all,” Sean shrugged as they traversed through the castle halls. “Besides, you were thinking the same thing I was most likely when it comes to Twilight.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Arthur wondered.

“Are ya as daft as ya are blind? That mare’s a sight for sore eyes, if ya look past the innocence,” Sean grinned.

“Sean, if you value your own life, don’t ever talk like that about the kid again,” Arthur warned as he flashed his pistol when he opened his jacket a bit. “She’s a good kid, that’s all I think of her. And you best keep your distance from now on.”

Sean cocked his brow and waved his hands. “Oi oi! Like ye said, she’s too high maintenance! Even I have a certain standard when it comes to ladies,” he replied, but then sighed when he gazed downwards. “Did Molly or any of the others mourn me atleast?”

Arthur stopped walking before they arrived at the throne room and adjusted his hat. “Most of them were torn up about it, to be honest, even Molly cried for a day or two when she realized you weren’t coming back. Guess she did care for you in her own way, despite treating you like shit. Although, people like Micah and Javier didn’t really give much of a damn about your passing. However, you getting killed was the least of our worries.”

“How do ya figure?” Sean wondered, crossing his arms.

“After we killed the Greys for killing you, them Braithwaites figured out it was us that stole their horses. They wanted to get back at us by taking little Jack and handing him off to some Italian asshole named Angelo Bronte,” Arthur explained. “We all showed up at their manor and killed the lot of them, especially that old crazy bitch in charge. Though, she ran into the burning house when we set it on fire.”

Sean whistled in kind and imagined what it must have been like having the Van der Linde Gang take on an entire house filled with inbred Southerners. “There are just some things you just can’t do without signing a death warrant, and taking little Jack from his family is one of them,” Sean said and shook his head with a smile on his face. “Anyhow, that’s in the past life…this is the new life, our second chance, English.”

“It’s more than that, Sean.” Arthur took off his hat. “I’ve become something more than what I was back home. These ponies look at me with kindness and acceptance that I’ve rarely seen in the eyes of the people back home. It’s like…I actually matter to people instead of just being used. Not to mention, I’m able to open and share my heart with a lovely lady who loves me back for who I am.” Arthur looked at Sean with a serious expression. “Sean, I meant what I said when I vouched for you. You also got a chance to be better than what you once were. As my deputy, you’d actually be doing some good and be proud of it instead of just taking whatever you fancy. Don’t that sound like something you’d want to try for a change?”

Sean thinned his lips and crossed his arms as he furrowed his brow in thought. “That does sound much better than always having to watch your back constantly for some sod to pull a knife on you or put a bullet in your head.” He replied and shuddered when he remembered the pain and darkness he experienced in his first death. “Besides, you’re the only one who I would follow to Hell and back, English.”

Arthur was visibly glad to hear something so heartfelt from one of his old friends. “That’s mighty kind of you, Sean, I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Arthur smiled as he patted Sean’s shoulder and put his hat back on.

The two gunslingers continued their way towards the throne room where more guards were standing at attention. Two guards standing in front of the double doors nodded to Arthur and Sean as they opened the doors for them. Inside, multiple ponies were sitting in rows of chairs as the whole room was decorated and repaired from the changeling attack. Arthur and Sean made their way to the front of the crowd, where they were instructed to stand for the wedding.

Celestia and Luna were busy giving last minute directions to the staff as Twilight’s friends were helping with whatever they needed for their own roles. Each mare was dressed in beautiful dresses, designed and made by Rarity of course, which brought a smile to Arthur’s face as he and Sean adjusted their hats. Johanna, who was also helping with the preparations, was the first to see her well-dressed stallion. Arthur’s smile only widened at how gorgeous his mare looked. Her mane was brushed out and looked smooth as silk, she didn’t wear her glasses, and she wore a one-piece light blue dress.

“You look downright gorgeous, darlin’,” Arthur said.

Johanna blushed violently as she smiled demurely and averted her eyes from Arthur before she looked at him again. “You’re not so bad yourself, handsome.” She replied and gave him a soft peck on his cheek. “I hope you boys had enjoyed yourselves last night, I know us girls did…It was pretty crazy.”

“Aye, we did lass.” Sean interrupted the conversation with his trademark grin on his face as he tilted his hat at Johanna. “It was rather tame compared to other nights Arhtur and I shared with many others.”

“Ha! Can’t be as awesome as our night was.” Rainbow Dash replied when she approached the group. Her own dress was a one piece with all seven colors of the rainbow with her wearing three flowers on her head. “I wish we had a camera with us, you should have seen what Fluttershy and Cadence did!” She said but paused when she felt Sean’s eyes gaze upon her. “What?” She asked bluntly.

Sean merely smiled. “I just have to say you’re an absolute stunner in that dress, lass. I wonder if ye yourself are not some angel blessing this wedding today?” He questioned a blushing Rainbow playfully. “But honestly, tha thu boidheach.”

“What?!” Rainbow blurted out and furrowed her brow in confusion.

I forget, not all are blessed with the knowledge of the Gaelic. Sean thought. “It means, You’re beautiful.” Sean answered her question.

Rainbow took a sharp breath, her own cheeks started to burn with a passion at the stallion’s words. “Gosh, um…Thanks! I-uh…Oh look, they need my help with decorations! Bye!” She abruptly left the others as she flew quickly to the other side of the room.

“What was that language you spoke?” Rarity asked.

“Oh, just me native tongue from me homeland,” Sean shrugged. “People talked like that for days on end.”

“It gets more irritating the more ya hear it,” Arthur joked under his breath.

“Sod off, ya old uneducated guff!” Sean barked at the chuckling Arthur.

“Now, now, no need for arguing,” Celestia said as she and Luna approached Arthur. “How is Shining doing, Arthur?”

“Had to smack the poor cuss awake, but Twilight’s helpin’ him get ready,” Arthur chortled.

Sean laughed and shook his head. “Ye not only smacked the captain, ye also gave him the dreaded tonic. Still can’t fathom why ye held onto it English?”

“And what tonic was that?” Luna asked curiously as she looked at Arthur with suspicion when she saw him look away from her gaze.

“Oh, just somethin’ an old friend made to chase away the devil inside after one too many drinks,” Arthur said.

His eyes trailed back to Luna as he noticed her dress. He found himself admiring the lunar alicorn more than he had intended to. Luna was wearing a beautifully made dark blue dress that sparkles like the stars. She also wore white gloves that went up to her elbows and Arthur noticed she had done her makeup and wore light blue lipstick and light purple eyeliner.

“My, my…you look rather stunning, princess Luna.” Arthur took off his hat and held it over his chest. “Never thought you’d get any prettier than ya already were.”

Oh my stars! Where have you been all my life?! Luna’s cheeks burned and her tail started to wag uncontrollably. She straightened herself before she replied, grateful her wings did not sprout like the previous day. “Why thank you, Arthur.” She replied with a demure smile. “And may I say, you look breathtaking too.”

“Oi English, no time for love now. We got a wedding to help prepare,” Sean interrupted the two of them. “Apologies, Princess…but I must say, you gonna knock some stallions out with that dress of yers.” He commented as he smirked with a hand on his chin in thought when he looked her over. He then drew himself closer to a startled Luna. “If ye are planning on a polygamy with Arthur, you should ye first speak to Johanna. But I recommend ye get yerself a wheelchair fer yer first night with our sheriff here or-” He yelped when he felt his ear nearly torn off his head when said sheriff pulled him away from the princess.

“Sean…?” Sean gulped when he saw the look of death in Arthur’s eyes, a sense of fear the former Irishman knew all too well. “Shut. Up.”

“Y-Yes, sir…” Sean nodded vigorously.

Meanwhile, Celestia was fanning her sister with her hand as Luna’s whole face had turned completely red, all the way down her neck, and even to her shoulders. This made many bystanders smile and laugh at the whole ordeal as they continued preparing for the ceremony. Once things had calmed down, the doors opened slightly to reveal the Sparkle siblings. Twilight wore a lavish-looking lavender dress with her mane done up, and Shining wore his traditional Captain’s uniform that was adorned with his medals of valor. Despite Shining looking presentable for his wedding, Arthur and Sean could tell he was still quite hungover due to the redness in his eyes.

“You better keep it together, big brother!” Twilight lectured her delirious older brother..

“Nice to see you kids finally arrive,” Arthur said with a tip of his hat. “Y’all look mighty presentable, given the circumstances.”

Celestia merely smiled and shook her head when she saw her captain in his current condition. “Take it easy on your brother, my dearest student.” She told a surprised Twilight and approached a nervous Shining. With her magic, the princess was able to remove the redness from the groom’s eyes and pepper him up for the day. “There, that should last for the whole week.” She smiled proudly at her own magical work.

“You have got to teach me that spell Princess!” Twilight pleaded Celestia with stars in her eyes.

“Of course, Twilight…but after this wedding,” Celestia said with a motherly smile.

Shining sighed in relief when he felt the spell’s effect course through his body. “That’s much better.”

“Okay, my little ponies!” Celestia announced with a clap of her hands. “Let us all get into position!”

The bystanders all took their seats on their respective sides of the groom and bride. Twilight and her friends stood on Cadence’s side and Arthur and Sean stood next to Shining on his side. Celestia and Luna stood at the podium and awaited for the mare of the hour to arrive. Some of the nobles in the crowd gazed at Arthur and Sean, wondering why they, of all ponies, had the privilege to stand next to the Captain of the royal guard and the princesses themselves.

Within the crowd, more towards the back, sat two stallions who only attended for making an appearance. One was dressed in a light brown tuxedo with a white bow tie with his dirty blonde mane slicked back and the other wore a black suit and tie as he adjusted his glasses. Cider Mac, and his associate Duke Venture, were admiring the decorum of the throne room.

“I so do enjoy soirées such as this,” Cider commented. “What about you, Duke?”

“It’s passable, sir,” Duke dismissed, earning a mock chortle from his employer.

“By the way, have our tinkerers, Torque and Kerfuffle, received our special package?” Cider asked and Duke nodded slightly. “And what have they said about it?”

Duke took out a letter from his side pocket and handed it to Cider. “They say what we have presented to them will revolutionize both security and warfare not just in Equestria, but globally too. They are just worried about such weaponry falling into the wrong hands.”

“As well as they should, we don’t want some foal to end another’s life due to some argument or an idiot waving it around pretending to be superior,” Cider commented as he read the letter before he tore it apart and crumbled it into a tiny ball which he gave to Duke. “Tell them to make both lethal and non-lethal based, stun-wise…electric based, or serum. That should also broaden our market.”

“Yes, sir,” Duke nodded and turned his attention to Arthur and Sean who stood on the other side of the room. “What will we do when Mr. Morgan finds out about all this?”

Cider merely smiled and gazed at the said sheriff. “When the time comes, leave that to me…For now, let’s enjoy this beautiful wedding.” He said. The music started to play and Fluttershy’s birds sang and everyone in the throne room stood up. The double doors opened up together to reveal Princess Cadence in a gorgeous white gown with a veil over her head, covering her face. Walking down the aisle was a unicorn stallion named Night Light, Twilight’s and Shining’s father. Cadence walked with him with her arm hooked around his as they made their way down the aisle towards her soon to be husband. A tear leaked from his eye which he quickly cleared with his hand.

Reminds me of a simpler time… Cider thought solemnly.

Once Cadence stood in front of Shining, as the captain summoned every ounce of willpower to either not burst into tears at the sight of his beautiful bride or pass out from being overwhelmed, Night Light gave one last quick hug to his future daughter-in-law and a pat on the back to his son before sitting next to his wife, another unicorn pony mare named Twilight Velvet.

“Please be seated,” Celestia said and the crowd sat down. “Dearly beloved, friends, family, and my little ponies. We are gathered here today to bear witness to the matrimony of these two ponies. Princess of Love, Mi Amore Cadenza, and my own Captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor Sparkle. If there is anypony who does not approve of these two souls being wed, speak now or forever hold your peace.” Thankfully, no one in the crowd made a peep.

“Shame, I was itchin’ to put a soder down, should they’ve said a word,” Sean muttered to Arthur, earning a slight chuckle from the sheriff.

“Shining Armor, you have your vows ready with you?” Celestia asked Shining and he nodded. “Then you may speak to your betrothed.”

Shining gulped nervously as he pulled out a crumpled piece of paper from his coat. When he attempted to try and speak, his mouth became dry and he began to panic. Arthur sighed pityingly at Shining and leaned in, putting a hand on his shoulder.

“See that lady in front of you, son?” Arthur whispered in Shining’s ear. “That there is a woman who loves you very much. She crawled out of a cave for you, kept her sense of reason strong for you, and stood up to a bug queen for you. If ever there was a time when you wanted to express yourself, without the need of whatever’s on that crumpled paper you got, now’s a good a time as any.”

As he mustered all the courage he had in him, Shining took a deep breath before he spoke. “Cadence. Ever since I met you, I knew you were special. Special and wonderful…and downright beautiful.” He said as he smiled and was glad to see his words did make his fiancé blush. “On the day of our first kiss, I knew you were the one for me and I promised myself I would be your shield against everything the world would throw at you. It shames me that I recently did not uphold that vow. But I promise from today onwards I will be the stallion that protects you. I will be your eternal lover and friend as we laugh, as we weep, as we share our burdens and as we raise our own family together. They say until death do us part, but I cannot and will not part with you now and forever more.”

Cadence had to compose herself from Shining’s beautiful words as some of the crowd, some of Twilight’s friends included, shed a tear. Shining glanced back at Arthur, to which the sheriff gave an approving nod and thumbs up.

“Princess Cadence, now you may recite your vows,” Celestia said.

Cadence nodded and looked into Shining’s eyes. “Shining Armor. As an alicorn, I find myself as the center of attention for many other stallions who had wished to wed me simply for power or recognition. Not a single one of them had ever caught my attention until you came into my life. I still remember the day when your mother and father hired me to be your little sister’s foalsitter. The first night I met little Twilight, I met you when you had just come back from recruit training. I expected you to be headstrong and only see me as a princess and ruling figure, but you treated me as a normal mare. I thank myself every day for urging myself to work up the nerve to talk to you every time I came to foalsit. When you first asked me out, instead of just sending me a marriage proposal, it was all I needed to know you were one of the few most unique stallions I’ve ever met. The rest, after our first date, is wonderful history. Despite the altercation with Queen Chrysalis, you still kept loving me and wouldn’t fall completely under her influence. I’ve waited for the day a stallion like you would sweep me off my hooves and be my knight in shining armor.” Some of the crowd laughed at her unintentional pun. “And here you are, willing to marry me for me and not for my status. I vow to always love you as well and stand by your side, no matter what future endeavors await us.”

This time, most of the crowd shed a few tears and all of the main six wept happily a little. Sean rubbed his eye with his thumb and cleared his throat as Arthur kept on smiling. Celestia motioned Spike to approach the two ponies with a pillow. Sitting on the pillow were two gold bands, one of which had a small pink diamond attached to it. Shining took the diamond ring and Cadence took the gold band ring.

“Captain Shining Armor Sparkle, do you take this mare to be your lawfully wedded wife? To love and cherish now and forever?” Celestia asked Shining.

“I do,” Shining said, slipping the diamond ring on Cadence’s left ring finger. “With this ring, I thee wed.”

“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, Princess of Love, do you take this stallion to be your lawfully wedded husband? To love and cherish now and forever?” Celestia asked Cadence.

“I do,” Cadence said, slipping the gold band ring on Shining’s left ring finger. “With this ring, I thee wed.”

“Then by the power vested in my sister and I, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, co-rulers of Equestria, I hereby pronounce you husband and wife!” Celestia proclaimed proudly as she and Luna unfurled their wings out wide. “Shining Armor? You may now kiss your bride!”

Not wasting another second, Shining took hold of Cadence and planted his lips to hers in a kiss. Once their lips touched each other, the crowd came alive with applause. Once they separated, the captain lifted his wife in his arms and carried her bridal style as they were showered with flowers from the cheering guests. Once they were outside, they were greeted by even more ponies waiting for them as they celebrated.

When her and her friends were outside, Rainbow Dash was nudged by Celestia. The cyan mare spread her wings and took off as fast as she could from the ground. She accelerated more until she broke the sound barrier and released her trademark Sonic Rainboom, which she formed into an arch that resembled a natural rainbow. It was when she neared the end that her vision started to blur and she felt tired.

Oh no! Rainbow mentally exclaimed as she felt her body go limp and started to plummet to the ground below. After a few seconds, something broke her fall and she dared to open her eyes to see she was held in the arms of a ginger-haired stallion with the cutest green eyes she had ever seen.

“Woah there, you chansing lass. Don’t want ye to become paste after such a brutal display of skill.” Sean said to Rainbow as he descended from the air whilst he still held onto the mare. Once they were safely to the ground, the Irish stallion gave her a grand mark grin.

That was… Rainbow trailed off in thought with a blush on her cheeks as she was still being held in Sean’s arms. He’s way more stronger than what he looks like…Those muscles I felt were-. She quickly shook her head when her mind began to wonder other thoughts. Thoughts she had to suppress at all costs. She cleared her throat and pointed to the stallion’s arms, the latter noticed and let go of her.

“Whoops! Sorry ‘bout that.” Sean let Rainbow down as he went to rejoin Arthur.

Rainbow was left a flustered mess as she fidgeted in place for a bit until she quietly went to rejoin her friends.

What’s with me?! He’s just a guy! Rainbow thought as her mind raced with confusion.

“It appears congratulations are in order, kid,” Arthur said to Shining and his newly wedded wife as he and Sean approached them.

“Aye, you’d be right about that, Arthur,” Sean nodded, then took off his hat and placed it over his chest. “And ya have me condolences.”

“Shaddup, Sean!” Arthur barked, earning laughs from Shining and Cadence.

“Thank you, Arthur, it really means a lot, coming from you,” Shining said.

“I agree, it’s thanks to you and your friend, Sean, that made this all possible,” Cadence said.

“Us? Naw, we barely did anything to set all this up,” Arthur waved it off.

“But you saved me from that cave,” Cadence argued. “And you two fought off the changelings and stood up to Chrysalis. You should be commended for your actions.”

“I appreciate the sentiment, Cadence, but it ain’t necessary,” Arthur shook his head with a smile. “I just did what I hope anyone would do in that situation.”

Such a humble and modest stallion. Cadence thought to herself. I can see why I’ve heard Auntie Luna likes him so much.

“We should make our way to the ballroom for the celebration party,” Shining said.

“Of course, dear, but first.” Cadence held her bouquet with both hands and turned around. Many mares caught sight of her and immediately positioned themselves behind her with anticipation. “Catch, ladies!”

Once the bouquet was in the air, nearly every mare behind Cadence positioned themselves to catch the assortment of flowers. Some even bumped into each other to take their spot.

“It’s mine!” Rarity yelled out whilst she looked like a patient that escaped an asylum.

The bouquet was caught however by Johanna with both her hands. She beamed with glee at the flowers before she slowly raised her eyes to look into Arthur’s. She gave a subtle wink and blew a kiss.

“If ye need a best man fer your wedding English, I’ll be there,” Sean elbowed Arthur in the ribs and was greeted with a brotherly smile from the latter. “Also, I’ll get the undertaker to prepare a casket just in case. Need your measurements though, considering ye changed and gained a bit of weight and gas from-” He was silenced when his head was held in the arm of the sheriff and he felt his scalp becoming sore.

“You’ll be the first to be introduced to the undertaker when I’m done with you!” Arthur said as he dug his knuckle into Sean’s head, messing up his combed hair.

After the bouquet was thrown, everyone made their way to the ballroom to celebrate the newlyweds. Traditional classical music played as the guests mingled with each other. The party went on as Shining and Cadence danced the first dance with each other, Cadence then danced with Night Light, and heartfelt words were shared with one another about Cadence being welcomed into the Sparkle family. One would argue, however, that no one could have been more happy about this momentous occasion than Twilight. Her own brother and foalsitter were married and she had gained a new sister-in-law. Arthur noticed she was smiling nonstop as a few tears leaked from her eyes.

“It’s a sight to see, ain’t it kid?” Arthur said as he approached Twilight with a drink in his hand. Shining and Cadence were in the middle of cutting their wedding cake that Pinkie had made for them.

Twilight nodded as she wiped the tears from her eyes, courtesy of a napkin. “I always knew those two liked each other a lot since I was a filly. I always teased them about getting married, and now look.” She pointed out to the newlyweds, how happy they were and how much love they shared with each other. “And it’s all thanks to you that this is possible, Arthur.”

“Beggin’ yer pardon, Twilight? I think ye might want to take a look in the mirror, cause none of this would have been possible without you.” Arthur replied.

“No,” Twilight shook her head and turned towards the sheriff. “I just helped plan the wedding, that’s just decorations and scheduling. What you and Sean were able to do not only saved them, but us also…” She trailed off and gave a hug to a startled Arthur, who returned it in kind. “I dunno what brought you two into this world, whether it be Equeleus or some other force, but I’m really grateful that you are here.”

Arthur took a moment to take in the words spoken by Twilight to heart. It made him feel a new sense of happiness and content how much Twilight, and the others, valued him and even Sean. His old gang once made him feel this way, in days gone by, but the feeling didn’t always last long whenever they went to commit crimes. This world, to him, was the blessing he had prayed for before he met his end on that mountain top.

“Hey Twilight!” Rainbow and Applejack came up to Arthur and Twilight. “Congrats on your bro being married,” Rainbow said.

“Thank you, Rainbow,” Twilight said with a nod.

“How’re ya doin’, Arthur?” Applejack asked the gunslinger.

“Not too bad, just thinkin’ about the things I’m grateful for,” Arthur said. “Sure wish I knew where Sean was. Lost track of him when he said he wanted a drink.”

“I think I saw him at the refreshment table,” Twilight tapped her chin. “Anyway, are you two having fun?”

“This party’s alright, but the music’s kinda boring,” Rainbow shrugged.

“Dash! That’s rude!” Applejack scolded.

“What? I’m just being honest,” Rainbow shrugged. “Nothing against Octavia, it’s just not my style.”

Twilight pondered Rainbow’s remark until a thought popped in her head. “I think I may know a way to fix that,” Twilight said as she turned to Arthur. “Princess Celestia said that anypony can make song requests to the band, maybe you can liven things up and sing a song?”

“Uh…you sure about that? I ain’t the best singer,” Arthur said nonchalantly.

“You kiddin’? Ah still remember when ya first sang that tune at yer welcome party. Ya got some talent, partner,” Applejack said.

“Thank ya kindly, but I doubt it’d be much appropriate for this event,” Arthur said.

“Please Arthur?” Twilight begged. “At least do it for my brother and sister-in-law.”

Arthur gazed into Twilight’s puppy eyes as she pleaded to him and rolled his eyes with a heavy sigh.

Goddamn, these ponies and their eyes… Arthur thought as he downed the rest of his drink. “Fine.”

As the mares celebrated their successful attempt to convince Arthur, the sheriff roamed through the crowd of guests towards the drink bar where he saw Sean talking with a few noble ponies.

“Hey Sean! Get over here!” Arthur called out. Sean glanced at Arthur and downed his drink before meeting Arthur halfway. “You still remember how to strum strings?”

Sean cocked his brow at the question. “That’s like asking if I still know how to breathe. What’s on yer mind, English? Did the ladies ask fer your voice?”

“Eh, somethin’ like that. I need you to back me up,” Arthur requested.

“Say no more, mate,” Sean grinned as he followed Arthur.

The two made their way towards the band as they had just finished another piece. In front of the musicians, playing a cello, was a mare with gray fur and long dark gray hair. Her eyes were light pink and she wore professional musician’s attire.

“Pardon me, ma’am, we were hoping we could play something?” Arthur asked.

“Hm?” The mare looked up at Arthur and Sean. “Why, you’re Sheriff Morgan. How nice to see you.”

“Likewise, who might you be?” Arthur tipped his hat in response.

“My name is Octavia Melody, I also live in Ponyville with my roommate,” Octavia said with a curt nod. “To answer your request, of course you may play whatever you please.”

“Much obliged, lass,” Sean said.

The two gunslingers grabbed guitars and tuned them a little before standing in front of the crowd.

“Ready?” Arthur said to Sean and he nodded with a grin before looking back at the band. “Just follow my lead, y’all.”

https://youtu.be/1OXWashifQ0

Arthur began strumming his guitar and plucked the strings with an upbeat tune. Sean soon followed suit and the stallions strummed their guitars, following each other’s tempo. The band hadn’t heard such a toon before, but after the pony playing the drums gave them a subtle beat, they managed to go along with it. Once the tune was set, Arthur began to sing in a peaceful yet laid back tone. He let the words guide his voice as he and Sean strummed away and Sean smirked hearing Arthur’s singing. Soon after, Sean joined in with Arthur and they sang together. The band was able to play along with them and the song put them in a brighter mood for an unexplainable reason. During the performance, the crowd had mixed reactions from the unexpected performance from the two gunslingers.

“I say…This is not proper music to be playing at a wedding, especially a royal wedding!” One uptight and pompous creme unicorn said as she sneered at the performers on stage. “This is the kind of cacophony you would associate with backwater villages like Ponyville!”

“I wouldn’t say that out loud if I were you, Pomp. The Element Bearers are mostly from Ponyville.” Her husband warned her, though his disdain at the music was clear as he furrowed his brow in a scowl at the stage.

Meanwhile, Shining and Cadence were enjoying themselves as they danced to the tempo of the music. “Our new friends from Ponyville are full of surprises!” Cadence beamed as she was held close to her husband in his strong yet gentle arms.

“You said it!” Shining replied with a smile of his own but it soon grimaced when he saw his sister’s own dance. “I’m gonna go join Twilight, save her and the others.” He told a bemused Cadance as he ventured off to his sister and helped her out.

Johanna’s eyes would not leave the stage where Arthur continued to perform. A myriad of thoughts entered her mind as her lips began to dry which she started to lick instinctively. She was brought back to reality by two mares who shook her to her senses.

“Hey Sugarcube? Yer gonna stare all night at Arthur or ye gonna join us fer some dancin’?” Applejack as with a smirk.

“Oh! Yes! Let’s dance.” Johanna replied hastily but soon paused. She saw Rainbow Dash alone in the crowd but her attention was to the stage. Does she fancy my Arthur? Or… Her thoughts came to a halt as she was pulled to the side by Pinkie Pie who forced her to dance with the other ladies. Rainbow shook her head of certain thoughts that popped in her head as Sean began to sing his verse.

“This is quite an evening! Wouldn’t you say, Sister?” Celestia asked cheerfully as she let loose next her younger sister, who did not dance. “Luna?” She beckoned her sister and saw Luna’s eyes were fixated on the stage.

Luna had a soft smile on her face as she looked upon the stage and the magnificent stallion that sang to them. She felt her legs become weak and knees started to buckle as she continued to admire Arthur from afar.

“You know, I’m sure Mayor Mare will let you into his herd if you ask permission from her.” Celestia’s voice entered her ear from one side, albeit in a teasing manner.

The dark navy blue alicorn’s cheeks started to burn as she blinked furiously and started to sputter. “I-I don’t know what you are talking about, Sister!?” Luna glared at a giggling Celestia. “That’s not funny!”

“Yes it is,” Celestia said back.

The two gunslingers continued to sing as now most of the whole crowd was enjoying their performance. The two glanced at each other and smiled as they sang, a sort of mental acknowledgment of one another for their friendship. Arthur had believed he was all alone in this world and would never see anyone from his old gang again. The ones whom he had the unfortunate displeasure of witnessing their deaths were those who had more of a connection with than others. Yet Sean was standing right next to him, singing with him, and would work with him to protect his new home. This was, arguably, one of the happiest moments he could recall apart from finding Johanna and sharing his heart. The song soon came to an end and the two gunslingers strummed their last notes on their guitars. A flurry of applause followed as they bowed to the crowd while taking off their hats.

“Not bad, English, not bad at all,” Sean said.

“Not so bad yourself, my friend,” Arthur said with a nod and smile. The main six, Johanna, the newlyweds, and even the princesses were the first to meet Arthur and Sean as they set their guitars down. “I take it y’all enjoyed the show?”

Johanna answered first by planting her lips upon Arthur’s as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “You are the entire package, Sheriff.” She whispered to him with a coy smile on her face. She soon let go when she heard the others in the background chuckle at her antics. “It was really good…you too Sean.” She complemented the Irish stallion.

“I ken ye ye were the type to enjoy our brand of melody, lass.” Sean laughed as she crossed his arms behind his head.

“Enough talk!” Pinkie shouted and ran to the DJ, a unicorn mare named Vinyl Scratch, who stood behind her disc player and scratcher. “Let’s get this party started!” The pink mare yelled out loud as she played a track.

The song Pinkie played was a very upbeat song that made the speakers almost shake the whole room. Arthur and Sean had never seen such contraptions before and wondered how they were playing music. Not to mention, the strange table she stood behind with spinning disks and strange buttons. As the upbeat song played, Sean’s hoof tapped to the beat as a wide grin grew across his lips. He snapped his fingers to the tempo and he bobbed just head in unison.

“Oh, this makes me wanna dance somethin’ fierce!” Sean stomped his hoof repeatedly. “Try and follow this jig from me homeland!”

Sean got to work and began clacking his hoofs on the marble floor and stomping with the beat of the song. He tossed his hat in the air and caught it as he made his legs and hooves twist, spin, stamp, and stomp as hard and fast as he could.

“What on Eques is he doing?” Shining wondered as they gazed at Sean’s loud dance.

“If I recall, he said it’s something called River Stomp,” Arthur replied.

“Come on then, lads n’ lassies! Give it a lash!” Sean laughed as he stomped and skipped his hooves.

Sean was fluid in his movements and continued to stomp in rhythm. Many onlookers were perplexed by this foreign dance, some found it amusing and others ghastly. After a few minutes of starting his dance, the Irish stallion was joined by Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. Both mares tried to follow their partner’s movement, though they stumbled at some stomps.

Cadance and Shining turned to each other and shared a laugh before they joined the dance, which they immensely enjoyed to their surprise. Slowly but surely, other ponies participated too. Even Twilight decided to dance, much to the amusement of others.

“I say, Celestia…your student has some odd movements in her dance.” Luna commented from the side as she watched Twilight on the dancefloor.

One thing I really need to rectify with my proud student… Celestia thought to herself with a smile and a shake of her head. “Indeed, dear sister. Let’s see if you can keep up with our new friends!” She challenged Luna with a playful smirk.

“You’re on!” Luna boasted with a smirk of her own.

Both princesses flew up by Sean and landed onto the dance floor. As soon as the song became more upbeat and intense, the royal sisters lifted their dresses, as to not trip over them, and joined the Iris stallion in his stomp.

“Aye! That be the way!” Sean cheered.

Despite not having an inkling as to how to properly dance this foreign form, the two royal sisters managed to get the hang of it quicker than expected. Johanna couldn’t contain her excitement and grabbed Arthur’s arm.

“Come on! We can’t let them show us up!” Johanna laughed.

Arthur had no say in the matter as he was yanked along onto the dance floor. Most of the nobles were shocked beyond reprieve that their own rulers would engage in such an uncultured and unrefined form of dance. Arthur was tripping over himself almost as much as Twilight was, but he was having fun nonetheless with Johanna. The entire room was filled with cheers, laughter, and a whole lot of stomping and clacking hooves along the marble floor. Sean was having the time of his life, being able to let his Irish heart flutter like this. Something he hadn’t been able to do in years prior. Sean led the group with his dance and saw Rainbow stomping along with him and smiling and laughing. The green gunslinger got an idea and grabbed Rainbow’s hand with his.

“Together now, lass, let’s show ‘em whot we got!” Sean said gleefully.

Before she could register what was about to happen, Sean pulled her close and started to dance with her even faster than before. Up close to Arthur’s friend, she was drawn into his green eyes and didn’t know how she was able to keep up with his erratic movements. Rainbow Dash was only focused on her partner, who smiled softly.

“Tá tú go hálainn mo bhean uasal,” Sean spoke in his native tongue.

“Wha- Woah!” Rainbow blurted out as she was lifted in the air and held steady with both of Sean’s hands supporting her by her stomach just as the song came to an end. A crimson blush emanated from her cheeks, as the pose was similar to that of a ballerina duet. This is so girly! But why do I like it so much!? She screamed in her mind as her thoughts were drowned with ponies’ applause around her. She was let down slowly with her hands resting on Sean’s shoulders.

Sean chuckled as he beamed. “Didn’t mean to scare you there, lass. Just a spur of the moment, hope you understand.”

Rainbow could only blink a few times before she nodded. “N-no problem.”

“A rousing performance, Mr. MacGuire!” Princess Celestia said as she and Luna caught her breath. “It’s been ages since we danced with such fierceness.”

“I suddenly remembered why I never liked dancing that damn stomp,” Arthur said, looking like he ran a marathon.

“You sure know how to liven things up, that’s for sure,” Shining said.

“All in a day’s work, lads and lassies,” Sean tipped his hat. “But the night’s still young, so how’s about another go?!”

“Woohoo!” The ponies cheered.

“Pass!” Arthur said as he tried to walk away but Johanna grabbed his arm again. “Damnit, woman, let go!”

“Lighten up, Arthur, it’s a party!” Johanna laughed.

Meanwhile, one pegasus mare who was present with Thunderlane as his plus one for the night, stood at the beverage table with a drink in her hand. She saw the ponies do the River Stomp and was bemused by their antics, but grateful her date did not ask her to join. She took a sip of her punch, but once the dance was over and the ponies began to speak, she froze and dropped her glass. It shattered on the floor, but she did not register it as her jaw was agape and her eyes widened in shock.

“…It…can’t be. Arthur?! Sean?!” The mare gasped.

Deputy Gunslinger

View Online

Chapter 20

After a few days of excitement and a wedding to remember, the time for Arthur and his friends to return to their humble abode in Ponyville had finally arrived. The seven mares and two gunslingers were at the train station awaiting the train to arrive and bring them home. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadence and Shining Armor had decided to see the group off before the train took them back.

“Been one hell of a trip, I tell you what,” Arthur said. He and Sean stood off to the side and smoked cigarettes together.

“Ya can say that again, Arthur,” Sean said before taking a puff. “So, whot’s Ponyville like anyway? Only thing I heard when Ah was Lucky Charms was, and I quote, a backwater cesspool of uncultured swines leeching off the wellbeing of the Princesses.”

“Eh, ain’t too big of a town, nice folks, imagine one of them places where everybody knows everybody,” Arthur said as smoke escaped his nostrils. “Course, there’s the occasional petty crime that happens once in a while, but it ain’t nothin’ to worry about so long as order’s being kept. You’ll fit right in as my deputy once Johanna swears you in.”

Said mare approached the duo of gunslingers and wrapped her arms around Arthur’s free arm, where she rested her head against his shoulder. Her nose caught a whiff of the cigarette’s smoke, which resulted in a contortion of her face as it disgusted her. She ripped the cigarette from her stallion’s mouth and dropped it to the ground where she stomped on it. “I prefer my sheriff to be healthy and to have a fresh breath when I’m near.” She lectured him.

Sean laughed at a dejected Arthur, meanwhile enjoying his tobacco in peace. “So where will I be slumbering in your gracious community, Mayor? My last accommodations were mostly in parks, up some trees or in abandoned housing.” Sean’s eyes drifted to one side with the cigarette nearing its end.

“Do not fret, Mr. MacGuire, Arthur and I shall provide you with the appropriate accommodations once we arrive back in Ponyville,” Johanna said.

“Yeah!” Everyone’s favorite party mare popped in out of nowhere with her trademark grin. “And I gotta prepare another Welcome to Ponyville party for you, Seany!” Pinkie giggled and skipped back to her friends.

“Am I ever gonna get used to that lass?” Sean said.

“Probably not,” Arthur chuckled.

“It certainly has been an experience getting to know you, Arthur,” Shining said as they shook hands again. “Thank you again for saving my wedding and wife.”

“Think nothin’ of it, partner, I just did what was necessary,” Arthur said as they let go.

Meanwhile, Celestia nudged Luna with her elbow a little while giving her a small smirk and gestured at the gunslinger as if to tell her to say something before they left.

“T’is certainly has been a very eventful yet wondrous experience to have you and the others here in Canterlot, Arthur…” Luna trailed off with her eyes darting from one side to another as she twirled her hair with one hand. “This coming full moon, next week…We-I! I was wondering if you were not too busy, would you be available for…me?” She squeaked out the last part with her cheeks becoming ablaze.

Johanna merely smiled in the background. A good thing we talked about it yesterday…should be interesting to have a princess together with us in the- The mayor shook her head rapidly and blinked out the erotic thoughts. Not now brain! Not now!

Meanwhile, Applejack crossed her arms and frowned slightly at Luna’s invitation to Arthur. Princess, with all due respect, Ah should get that hunk of a sheriff next!

“Hmm, well I don’t see the harm in it,” Arthur shrugged. “Consider me available, princess.”

Those words sent Luna’s heart a flutter. She had to force herself not to squeal like a schoolfilly and jump in place. Instead, she took a deep breath to calm herself down and smiled at Arthur.

“Thank you for accepting my invitation, Arthur, I shall look forward to seeing you in the coming week,” Luna said as professionally as possible. “There’s one small detail I must mention.”

“And what’s that?” Arthur said, leaning in a little. Luna saw this as her chance to strike and quickly leaned up to kiss Arthur on his cheek. The act made some of the mares gasp and others squeal a little as Arthur placed a hand on his cheek with a surprised look. “Uh…what was that for?”

Luna giggled and merely smiled in response. “For being such a handsome stud.”

All the mares in the background merely laughed at Arthur's expense whilst Sean merely shook his head with his arms crossed in mock anger. “Ye get all the ladies in this world and the last, hey?”

“Shaddap!” Arthur snapped as the train pulled up to the platform.

“This is us!” Twilight said as she hugged Cadence and Shining one more time. “I love you both!”

“We love you too, Twily,” Shining said.

“Take care now, Twilight, be sure to visit us soon,” Cadence said.

The mares and gunslingers said their final goodbyes and boarded the train car. They took their seats, sitting near each other. Arthur and Johanna sat next to each other, and Sean sat in front of them. The princesses and Shining waved them goodbye as the train soon started to move and Arthur caught Luna blowing him a quick kiss with a wink.

“Sheesh, never thought I’d catch the eye of a princess,” Arthur said sheepishly.

“Better watch out, English, next thing you know you will be King of Equestria…damnit, King Arthur of Equestria. Now that’s a title there.” Sean chuckled as he reclined on his chair. “How long is this train ride?”

Twilight turned to Sean. “About a six hour trip,” she said to the stallion.

“Well, if you all don’t mind, I’m just going to sleep it off here.” Sean yawned and lowered his hat to shield his closed eyes from outside stimuli.

“So, what’s the first thing you gonna do when we’re back, Arthur?” Applejack asked him as she rose from her seat to look down at the seated sheriff.

Pinkie popped her head from one corner with a beam of a smile. “Well duh! We’re gonna have a party for Sleepy Seany here!” She whispered her words and throw a blanket on the slumbering pegasus.

“That’d be nice, plus I’d like to get Sean settled before anything,” Arthur said. “My camp should do him well enough.”

“Your camp?” Rarity said curiously. “Darling, I’ve been meaning to ask, why don’t you invest in proper housing instead of living in a tent?”

“Eh, houses don’t really do it for me,” Arthur shrugged. “When I’m in a tent, I feel more comfortable being outside. Keeps my mind clear and I can hear my surroundings. Not to mention, living in a tent is a lot more manageable than trying to keep a house looking neat all the time.”

“I can vouch for that,” Johanna said. “Arthur’s tent is a lot tidier than you all may think. He keeps his living quarters nice and neat.”

Applejack furrowed her brow for a moment before she shrugged. “Maybe…still, a house would be a preferable home in my honest opinion. Especially if you have a family.” Or starting one…

As the hours passed, Ponyville soon became visible to the passengers on the train. “Ponyville Station! Ten-minute stop!” The conductor called out to all the passengers, his voice loud enough to stir awake others who slept through the ride.

Sean groaned and yawned as he stretched his arms. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and took a glance out of the window. “So, this is Ponyville? Looks very humble, peaceful too. Are you sure you’re a sheriff here, Arthur? Doesn’t seem like the kind of place for ruffians to linger about.” He questioned his friend with an imitation of the nobles in Canterlot.

“You’d be surprised,” Arthur said as the train came to a stop, and they all got out of the train car.

“As interesting as that trip was, I must return to my boutique,” Rarity said as she waved goodbye with her fingers. “Toodle Oo, darlings!”

“Ah gotta get back to the farm too, so Ah’ll see y’all later,” Applejack said as she tipped her hat.

The other mares said their goodbyes and left. However, Rainbow looked back at Sean one last time before shaking her head and flew away with a blush across her cheeks.

“Mr. MacGuire, if you would follow Sheriff Morgan and I to my office, we shall swear you in and procure you a badge,” Johanna said professionally.

“Yes Ma’am!” Sean gave a mock salute to Johanna. He merely grinned at Arthur’s blank stare before all three began to walk towards the Town Hall. The Irishman took in the sight of Ponyville as they continued onwards, but he noticed a few mares’ eyes lingering on him as they passed. Either these mares are too hungry, or I’m just that lucky. He smiled and tipped his hat with a wink at the harass of mares who swooned in kind.

“Sean!”

When his name was called out, Sean stopped in his tracks and turned to Arthur. “What?”

“We’re here.” Johanna said when she gestured to the town hall building before them. “Once we have sworn you in, we’ll introduce you to the sheriff’s department and other places of interest too.” She said and opened the door to walk in. “Oh, and I’ll also have an assistant of mine be your guide after we have sworn you in.”

Arthur cleared his throat before he spoke. “There ain’t no need for that, Johanna. I’ll be his-” He was silenced with a finger placed on his lips.

“I insist.” Johanna replied coyly and licked her lips.

“You heard the boss lady, English.” Sean shrugged and rested his hands at the back of his head.

The mayor led the two gunslingers towards her office where Raven was filing some documents at her desk.

“Hello Raven,” Johanna said, getting her secretary’s attention.

“Mayor Mare! Sheriff Morgan!” Raven said with a welcoming smile. “Welcome back! How was the wedding?”

“In a word? Eventful,” Johanna said. “Long story short, it was an event I will be remembering for a good long while. For now, I have an announcement.” Johanna held her hand towards Sean, who took off his hat to be respectful. “This is Mr. Sean MacGuire. And he is to be sworn in as our Sheriff’s first newest deputy.”

“G’mornin’, mum,” Sean said with a curt nod as he combed his hair back with his hand.

“It is nice to meet you, Mr. MacGuire,” Raven said in a polite tone. “Are you acquainted with Arthur?”

“Ya could say that. Me and Arthur got years worth of history,” Sean said. “Long story short, I’ve been in a rough patch lately and want to try and do some good for once in me life.”

“I am happy to hear that,” Raven said. “It will be nice to know that Arthur will have additional backup as he patrols our humble town.”

“Can you please get the paperwork and deputy badge ready, Raven? I will go and fetch the Ponyville Book of Law from my office,” Johanna said.

Raven nodded with a kind smile. “Of course, Mayor Mare.” She said and took a glance at Sean with her cheeks becoming red when she gave him a quick glance over. Oh my…He certainly is a fine stud. Raven let loose a low growl from her throat but disguised it as a cough to not bring attention to herself. “If you will excuse me, I’ll get the paperwork ready!” She told the others and walked to her desk and added an extra sway to her hips when she passed Sean.

Now that’s an invitation right there. “So, are there any kind of precautions I need to be aware of as a new deputy?” Sean asked Arthur and Johanna.

Arthur merely shrugged and shook his head. “Short of the occasional pick-pocket or fighter, no gangs or outlaws prevalent here.” Which I’m very thankful for…

“Although, there are some ponies or some others that may come to Ponyville to cause trouble.” Johanna interjected with Arthur’s answer. “But considering we have the Elements of Harmony here in Ponyville, you two shouldn’t have to worry about that.”

Sean cocked his brow at Johanna’s words. “So long as it don’t have to be a warzone like back in Canterlot on a daily basis, I’ll be happy as the English’s deputy.”

“That’s something I want to ask you, Mr. MacGuire…but why do you call Arthur English?” Johanna asked curiously.

“It’s just an old nickname I got fer English because of the British blood pumpin’ through his veins,” Sean quipped.

“I keep telling you that my name ain’t British!” Arthur snapped.

“Sure, English, whatever ya say,” Sean laughed. “I also call him that just to bust his balls.”

“I see,” Johanna said with a laugh.

She led them into her office and pulled out a large book from one of the shelves. The book’s cover had a picture of half the sun and moon on it, and a star on top, bottom, and sides. At the same time, Raven entered with some papers and a little box.

“Mr. Sean MacGuire, place your left hand on the book and raise your right hand,” Johanna requested.

Sean gave his hat to Arthur and did as instructed.

“Now, repeat after me. I do solemnly swear that I will support the law of Equestria and the town of Ponyville.”

“I do solemnly swear that I will support the law of Equestria and the town of Ponyville,” Sean repeated.

“And will well and faithfully perform the duties imposed upon me as a sheriff’s deputy of the town
to the best of my ability,” Johanna continued.

“And will well and faithfully perform the duties imposed upon me as a sheriff’s deputy of the town
to the best of me ability,” Sean repeated again.

“And that will serve the kingdom of Equestria and the town of Ponyville honestly and faithfully and will obey the orders of the Sheriff and officials placed over me according to law,” Johanna finished.

“By the power vested in me, Johanna Justice, as Mayor of Ponyville, I hereby deputise you as an officer of the law,” Johanna said as Raven opened the little box procured a badge similar to Arthur’s but had the word Deputy engraved on it. “Congratulations, Deputy Sean MacGuire.”

Jaysus. Is this what it feels like to be proud of yourself by not being a bastard to others? Sean looked down at his new badge and felt a surge of pride course through him. No longer was he a criminal who lied, stole and killed to make a living. Now he was a genuine law-abiding and law-enforcing stallion who was led by someone he would follow no matter what.

“Now that that is out of the way, Raven…can you please show Mr. MacGuire around Ponyville and stop by the library at the end please?” She asked her assistant.

“With pleasure,” Raven hooked Sean’s arm in with her own and started to walk towards the exit. “Don’t be late now, Madam Mayor.” She called out to Johanna and closed the door behind them.

Johanna quickly went to her door and locked it tight, whilst she made sure the blinds were closed and the windows’ curtains were shut. Once that was all done, she pounced on Arthur and began to kiss him vigorously. “Time to take you for a ride in my office, Sheriff~.”

Here we go again… Arthur thought with a smirk.

CLOP!

Arthur cupped his lover’s flanks with his hands and sat her on her desk. The two engaged in a round of tongue wrestling in their mouths as they both tore off their shirts. Arthur released his lips from hers as he began kissing her neck and giving little love bite of affection, making the mare moan and sigh pleasurably.

“Oh yes~, it’s been too long since the last time~,” Johanna moaned.

Arthur merely smirked as he tossed aside her work jacket and shirt. Her bra pushed up her breasts nicely until Arthur unhooked it and tossed it aside as well. Her bare bosoms were on full display and Arthur wasted no time as he cupped each mound of sensitive flesh and suckled on her right tit.

“Frisky, are we?” Arthur said when he paused briefly and went back to suckling.

Johanna moaned as she felt her erect nipples being suckled by Arthur’s lips and felt his tongue lick them with passion. “Oh yes Arthur, more please!” She begged her stallion and groaned in lust when she felt his teeth bite on them softly.

She was a little disappointed when she felt her sheriff leave her bosom, but it soon turned into joy when she felt his lips leave a trail on her stomach right to her nethers. She soon helped him remove her skirt to reveal her wet folds. A jolt of sheer pleasure rocketed through her body when she felt his tongue lick on her nethers like a foal to ice cream.

Her focus began to drift and spin out of control. She took hold of Arthur’s head and pushed it into her folds to force his tongue deep inside her. It worked and she bit her lips as her eyes began to tear up in ecstasy. Her rump began to rumble, and she unleashed her juices onto her stallion’s face as she called out his name. She was out of breath when she ceased and looked down to see the grin on her lover’s face.

“That was amazing…” she trailed off but then forced Arthur to switch positions as he now sat on the desk. “Now it’s my turn~!” She declared to her lover and forced his pants off to reveal his pulsating and hardened member. “Is this for me~?” She asked coyly.

“Better believe it, darlin’,” Arthur smirked.

Johanna sniffed a deep breath of his musk and her whole body shuddered with bliss. Her scent made her sex-high skyrocket as she stuck her tongue out and gave him a long lick. Her taste buds savored his salty flavor as she kept going up and down with her tongue along his shaft. Arthur sighed contently as she worshiped his cock with her tongue. When she came back down towards his nuts, she opened her mouth and popped one in her mouth.

“Oof! That’s a new one,” Arthur said with a grin.

Johanna kept switching from one to the other as she suckled his balls, as if trying to extract his gooey treat. The mare let go of his nuts with a pop from her mouth and leaned up to his cock’s tip. With a deep breath and a wide-open jaw, she took all of him into her maw and almost reached the base. Arthur groaned as she began bobbing her head up and down, sucking hard and making very audible noises in the process. His whole cock and balls were coated with her saliva and the two locked eyes with each other.

“You enjoying my cock?” Arthur asked in a husky voice.

Johanna nodded and smiled demurely at her lover. “You know it! But now it’s time for you to be inside me…” she said as she straddled Arthur and aimed her folds’ opening to the tip of her stallion’s member. Once she was in position, she dropped her hips down with a plomp and shivered when she felt him penetrate her deepest parts.

“Buck! That feels sooo good!” Johanna screamed out and pressed her hands on Arthur’s strong chest whilst his hands were clamped onto his rear.

She pushed herself upwards by a few inches to feel her folds cling to his member and dropped her hips again to begin their lovemaking. She decided to go faster and lowered her head downwards to kiss her stallion and she felt him embrace her with his arms around her back as they continued. She moaned in his mouth as the sensation of her womb being pounded combined with her tongue lashed against her lover’s.

The desk creaked each time Johanna bounced on Arthur’s cock. The gunslinger raised his hand and smacked her ample rear, making her squeal and moan in delight. He was in control of their lovemaking, intense but also sensual. It was a reminder of how much they loved each other. Arthur finding happiness after a life on the run, and Johanna not knowing how much she needed a stallion like Arthur in her life. Arthur picked her up by her flanks and spun Johanna around. He cleared her desk of all the pens, papers, and folders and laid Johanna on her back. Arthur was set into overdrive as he began pistoning into her love canal as hard as he could. Her whole body shook and spasmed with pure pleasure and could feel the tip of Arthur’s cock press against the entrance of her womb and almost work its way into her baby room.

“You like that, darlin’?!” Arthur barked with a grin as he pounded away. “Tell me how much ya love me!”

“Sweet loving Equus!” Johanna squealed out loud and held onto Arthur’s neck with all her might.

She was beginning to drown in sheer pleasure thanks to her lover’s stamina and her eyes began to roll backwards with each puncture she felt against her womb. Johanna was caught off guard when Arthur lifted her up and held onto her as he stood, with her legs wrapped around his waist. She couldn’t hold on any longer and screamed out his name as her hips quaked and released a torrent of her inner juices onto his cock. As though it were a signal, she felt hot streams of his seed pour into her womb. She huffed and breathed in a few times before she looked at his face. She planted her lips onto his and stayed like that for what seemed to be eternity. Once she let go, she caressed his cheeks with her hands.

“I love you…” Johanna whispered.

“I love you more, darlin’,” Arthur said back as they basked in the afterglow of their lovemaking.

END OF CLOP!

The two lovers sat together on Johanna’s chair, still naked and very sticky, but embraced each other.

“Hun? I got a question, if ya don’t mind?” Arthur said.

“Ask away, dear,” Johanna said as she stroked her hand through his hair.

“Hypothetically, if I were interested in doing this…herd thing you once told me about, would ya be alright with it?” Arthur asked Johanna. The mare looked at him with both surprise and confusion.

Johanna’s mind was blank before she grinned and giggled mischievously. She covered her mouth with a hand and saw Arthur’s nervous expression on his face.

“I saw how Princess Luna was looking at you during the wedding, and the answer is yes…I wouldn’t mind sharing you with other mares. But.” She poked his chest and furrowed her brow to look at him with a steel stare. “I, as the Alpha Mare, get to decide who joins our herd. And no more than three more mares. I’m not going to whore you off to any random filly, and I’m not going to just love any other mare. Understood?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Arthur said, returning her warm smile and she nuzzled into his chest.

“And for future reference, I approve of Princess Luna,” Johanna whispered. I wonder if she has ever experimented with multiple mares and one stallion before?

“Oh boy…” Arthur gulped.

“And this is Sugarcube Corner, home to Ponyville’s sweetest treats and pastries,” Raven said as she led Sean along.

“Sweet St. Patrick! That’s a building?!” Sean said in disbelief. “Looks like you could take a bite outta it.”

“Trust me, that theory has already been debunked by our favourite party mare,” Raven giggled. “Now, Arthur mentioned you are content with housing in a tent similar to Arthur’s by the lake. Are you sure you don’t wish to look into proposer housing? I know a few vacant buildings that would be perfect.”

“Thanks, lov, but it’s nothin’ to worry about,” Sean waved it off. “I’ve always been fonder of the outside since I was a lad. Houses are a wee uncomfortable and make me feel confined.”

“Very well, then as a gift for your new occupation and residency in Ponyville, the Town Hall shall pay for whichever tent you would like at the store,” Raven offered.

First I get deputized under Arthur, now the town is paying me to live here…I wonder what’s next? Sean’s thoughts were suddenly interrupted when he heard noise from somepony behind them. He saw a grayish amber stallion with dark gray hair who wore a business suit with a Bit logo on his tie shout out to some mare who ran away from her.

“Somepony stop her! She stole my family watch!” He called out to anyone who might help, but it seemed futile when the mare was getting away.

Sean unfurled his wings and charged at full speed to the thief. He slammed into her and rolled with her on the ground until he was on top of her with her back showing towards him. “Ye ought to be more careful, colleen. Not wise to steal from ponies in the open.” He teased the thief, who tried to break free from his hold but was not able to.

“Get off of me, you creep! This is sexual harassment; I’ll have you arrested for-”

“Twenty-one.” Sean interrupted her.

The mare, who was revealed to be a crimson earth pony with yellow mane turned to sneer at Sean. “What?”

“Twenty-one times I heard some mare tried to use that excuse to get away with whatever they were plotting.” Sean explained and lifted the mare from the ground. With one hand free and another that held onto his captive, he dug into her coffers and took out a golden round pocket-watch. Out of curiosity, he opened it to reveal a family photo inside. “Heh, what do you know? You’re not included in this picture.”

The unnamed mare merely glared daggers at Sean, but it soon turned into a smirk when she saw Raven rush towards them. “Oh, thank goodness you’re here! Please call the Sheriff and arrest this ruffian for attempted rape!” She barked out at the assistant who merely stood there with her arms crossed. “Well?! What are you waiting for?!”

“For the rightful owner of the watch you stole,” Raven replied with a blank expression on her face. Honestly, these false accusations towards stallions are giving all us mares a very bad name!

“Oh, thank you very much!” The amber stallion rushed towards the group and caught his breath as he wiped the sweat from his brow with a cloth from his side-pocket. “This miserable wench started working for my company this week and she has the nerve to steal a family heirloom!” He growled at the crimson mare. “Oh, but where are my manners! Thank you, good sir. For retrieving my watch and catching this culprit.” He stretched out his hand to Sean. “I am Filthy Rich, proud owner of Barnyard Bargains.”

Did his parents actually name him that? I just hope I don’t meet a ‘Butt Ugly’ anytime soon… Sean stretched out his hand that contained the watch and gave it back to Filthy. “Sean MacGuire, newest Deputy for the Sheriff of Ponyville.”

“A new deputy for Sheriff Morgan? Oh, that’s splendid! Ever since he came to Ponyville, this town has been as safe as the Royal Treasury.” Filthy chuckled at his own comparison. He cleared his throat and tucked his watch into his coat. He turned to the captive mare and scowled her at. “Mary Wills, you are fired! Good day!” He turned his head to the clouds and walked away from the group.

“I hope you rot!” The mare spat.

“That’s enough of that now,” Sean said as he pulled her close, keeping her restrained, and looked at Raven. “Where do we put this one?”

“Follow me,” Raven said and led Sean to another part of the town.

They soon arrived at the local guard barracks and walked inside.

“Ms. Raven!” Marble Armor said as he and the other local guards stood up. “Good afternoon.”

“Good afternoon, gentlestallions,” Raven said. “I would like to introduce you to Sheriff Morgan’s newest deputy, Sean MacGuire.”

“Afternoon, lads!” Sean said with a nod.

“Deputy? Since when?” One of the other guards asked.

“Since a couple of hours ago,” Raven said. “Mayor Mare deputized him herself.”

“I see,” Marble said and walked up to Sean. “It’s nice to meet you, Mr. MacGuire. Or should I say, Deputy MacGuire?”

“Just Sean’s well and good, boyo,” Sean said.

“Who’s your friend?” Marble asked.

“This here lass was caught stealing from a fella named Filthy Rich. Managed to put a stop to it, right quick,” Sean explained with a confident grin.

“Impressive, I’ll take her from here,” Marble said and took the thief away and locked her up in one of the holding cells.

“I hope you choke one day!” The mare spat.

“Uh huh, sure,” Sean said nonchalantly. “We best be headin’ out, lads, I look forward to workin’ with you lot!”

“Likewise, Deputy MacGuire!” Marble called back.

“Woo! That sure was fun!” Sean said while grinning as wide as possible. “Who knew takin’ down thieves and tossin’ them in the slammer would feel better than doin’ the thievin’ itself!”

Raven’s ear flicked when she heard Sean’s words. “I beg your pardon, Mr. MacGuire?” She asked him and narrowed her eyes in suspension. “What do you mean by that?”

Sean rubbed the back of his head as sweat began to develop on his brow as his eyes darted from one corner to another. “Did Eng-Arthur tell you what he did in the past?” He asked Raven.

“Wait…” Raven trailed off for a moment and gasped when she recalled a particular conversation with her and Arthur. “Were you a member of his gang?!” She shouted out the last part accidentally before she covered her mouth with her hand in embarrassment.

“Aye. Gang, family, troupe, whatever we called ourselves back then,” Sean admitted with a guilty nod. “English tell ya about his…former activities?”

Raven nodded as they continued to walk onwards to the next destination. “So, you were also a thief back then?” She asked Sean curiously as she eyed him with newfound interest.

“Aye, among other things, really, we stole whatever we damn well pleased just to put food on the table. Hustle some rich wankers of their stolen goods, protect someone who needed help.” For a profit of course. “But aye, that was the old life and it’s no longer who I am, same with Arthur.” Sean replied and adjusted his deputy badge on his jacket.

“Everypony deserves a second chance if they really wish to repent.” Raven smiled and then took a closer look at Sean’s physique. She lowered her hand and drew in closer to the deputy and took hold of his hand. “I believe we still need to buy you a magical tent, Mr. MacGuire.” She giggled at his blush that was now present on his cheek.

Sean chuckled and held onto Raven’s hand as they walked onwards. “Please, just call me Sean. Mr. MacGuire makes me feel old.”

“Okay, Sean.” Raven replied and subtly winked at him.

After choosing a fitting tent for Sean, Raven and a couple ponies who volunteered took the equipment to where Arthur’s tent was set up by the water. They set it up right next to Arthur’s and made sure his new bed, a chair, and desk fit inside. Sean was baffled that the inside of the tent was much more spacious than it looked on the outside, but Raven assured Sean that it was all thanks to magic. The afternoon soon turned to evening and Sean and Raven were making their way back into town towards Sugarcube Corner.

“Can’t remember the last time I slept in a bed,” Sean said as he thought back to the bed he picked out at the store. “Is it wrong to want to skip out on whatever’s goin’ on at that sweet shop so I can go straight to sleep?”

“But then you’d miss out on all the fun, silly,” Johanna said.

Sean merely rolled his eyes at her antics as they approached the door. Sean was the first to walk in but noticed it was very dark.

“Oi! Where’s the light?” Sean wondered until the lights flicked on.

“SURPRISE!!”

“SWEET ST. PATRICK, PROTECT ME!!” Sean yelled.

A large group of ponies appeared out of nowhere to surprise Sean. There were streamers, balloons, confetti, and everyone wore a party hat. Hanging on the ceiling was a banner that read,

Welcome to Ponyville, Sean MacGuire! Congrats on becoming a Sheriff’s Deputy!
And congrats to Arthur Morgan for getting his cutie mark!

“That’s a mouthful,” Sean said after gathering himself.

“Seany!” Pinkie hopped up to Sean with a wide grin. “Were ya surprised? Huh? Were ya? Were you surprised?”

“Damn near scared the shite outta me, that’s for damn sure,” Sean said.

“She got me good too, first time I came here,” Arthur said as he approached Sean with Johanna hooked around his arm. “You get set up next to me at the lake?”

“Sure did, thanks to this lovely lass,” Sean said, winking at Raven.

When this party is over, I am so going to rock his five-foot ten world! Raven giggled and twirled her hair with a free hand. “He also was able to thwart a robbery today.” She told Arthur and Johanna and looked at Sean with pride.

“Not even your first day and you’re already on the job, and already doing Arthur’s job.” Johanna teased Sean before she cleared her throat. “Fine work you did, Mr. MacGuire.”

“I’ll say, knew this job would fit you like a glove.” Anypony who can steal from another can also stop a thief in their tracks. Arthur thought to himself and took a sip of the apple cider that was available for them. “On a more serious note, ya’ll be starting the day after tomorrow. Be a little cruel of me to have you start immediately after a shindig.”

Sean grinned and took a swing of his own cider. “Aww, you do care about me English! Getting me very in a very emotional state now. Might have to stop me from sucking yer-” He abruptly paused when he felt his chin grabbed by Arthur’s free hand in a vice.

Sean looked at Arthur’s withering glare, the latter shook his head and soon enough the pegasus was freed from his grip. “Right, little ones present. Anyway, any other ponies here I should know about?” He looked around the room of ponies enjoying themselves in the celebration.

“There are sooooo many friends to make here!” Pinkie popped her head behind Sean’s back, the latter nearly jumped in the air. “Let me introduce you to some of them!” The pink party mare grabbed a hold of the stallion and dragged him off to another corner.

Johanna laughed and shook his head. “I was afraid he wasn’t going to fit in here, but lo and behold he’s already settling in just nicely.”

The party went on as one would expect a special occasion such as this to go. Ponies mingled and laughed with each other, party games and drinking games were played, and congrats were given to both gunslingers for their separate achievements. Sean took the opportunity to familiarize himself with Pinkie and her friends since he didn’t get a chance to associate with them before.

“So you’re tellin’ me that you can toss a bear around like a sack of potatoes just for a massage?” Sean asked Fluttershy, sounding flabbergasted.

“Mhmm, Harry always gets knots in his back, so I’ve learned a thing or two from Lotus and Aloe,” Fluttershy said with an innocent smile. “He can get a little rowdy, but once I get him on his tummy, he’s like butter in my hands.”

“Jaysus, ya wouldn’t expect somethin’ like that from such a wee lass like yourself. No offense,” Sean said.

“Better believe it, Seany, this mare’s full of surprises!” Pinkie chirped happily.

“And it’s just you, your siblings, and nan runnin’ a whole orchard of apple trees?” Sean asked Applejack.

“Darn tootin’, that cider yer drinkin’ is one of Sweet Apple Acres’ pride and joy,” Applejack said proudly.

“Remind me to grab a bottle or two for meself,” Sean said, raising his drink and turned to Twilight. “I also hear you’re a student of that Celestia broad. How long’s that been goin’ on?”

Twilight growled and was about to slap Sean, but she was too late as Arthur’s hand collided with his deputy’s head. “Thank you, Arthur,” she said to the sheriff who merely tipped his hat. “And Sean, that’s Princess Celestia, and I’ve been her student since I was a filly. I became her personal student when I passed my entrance exam by doing the impossible…” She paused for dramatic effect. “By hatching a dragon, more specifically Spike.” She gestured to the young dragon who was in a corner interacting with the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

Sean blinked for a moment before he took another gulp from his cider. “So ye became a monarch’s student by performing a virgin-birth? Yer parents must’ve been awfully confused or conflicted when they became grandparents.”

“I-I-I-” Twilight stuttered, and her eyes became the size of pins as she began to fidget. Did I-Did I actually become a mom on that too!? Princess Celestia was the one who helped raise Spike! But Spike as a baby always calmed down when I held him, and his first words were ‘Mama’…That means-!” Her eyes rolled backwards, and she fell backwards as she fainted. She was luckily caught by Arthur.

“Oh boy…Spike! Best get this one to bed!” Arthur called out to the dragon kid.

Spike was gorging himself on cupcakes when he heard Arthur’s call. He looked at Twilight, passed out in Arthur’s arms and shrugged as he picked Twilight up over his shoulders and carried her out the door.

“Night, everypony!” Spike called out.

“Goodnight, Spike! Goodnight Twilight!” All the ponies said back.

“You know what this calls for?” Pinkie asked. “A party song! What do you say, Seany?”

“Me? Why?” Sean asked.

“Cause I did it so now you gotta do it,” Arthur answered. “Now get to it.”

Sean sighed and was grabbed by Pinkie Pie who dragged him to a stage at the other end of the shop. Once he was on it, he saw a barrel stage and thinned his lips as he hummed in thought. He took a hold of the barrel and centered it on the stage but stopped when Pinkie spoke.

“Oh oh! I know what you need! Be right back!” She ran out of the corner at the speed of a bullet and after a few seconds was back with two other stallions. One an emerald-green unicorn with ebony hair and the other a sky-blue earth pony with red hair. “Seany, meet Merry Fields and Shanks! They’ll help you with your song!” She beamed and left the stage.

After a few moments of silence, Merry was the first to break the silence. “How do you do? Pleasure to meet a friend of Pinkie.”

“Aye, um…how did she-”

“Stop right there, boyo,” Shanks raised his hand. “Never question that mare’s powers. Mammy warned me about them, and I think one of her other friends, a Twilight Sparkle, literally caught on fire when she tried to figure it out.”

Sean’s jaw dropped for a moment before he shut it closed. “So, um, ye know what song I was gonna sing?”

“Aye, she informed us on our way here. Again, don’t ask how.”

What the fuck is that mare composed of?! Sean shook his head and motioned for the other two stallions to take their places. He faced the crowd and cleared his throat before he spoke. “So, ladies and gents, this is a melody from me home country, hope ye enjoy it.”

https://youtu.be/05pW_DxIRlg

Sean started it off by banging and thumping on the barrel with a rhythmic tune. Once he began singing, Merry and Shanks sang along with him and played their instruments. The ponies immediately started clapping and dancing in tune with the three stallions and Sean was a natural with his barrel drumming. The Irish gunslinger went as far as to do a little jig as he drummed, and the ponies cheered him on. Arthur and Johanna were dancing together in the center of the shop, along with a few other pony couples. No one had seen or heard such a unique song before, but no one seemed to really mind since it was such an upbeat song.

There was a point in the song when Sean stepped away from the barrel and started to do his signature River Stomp dance for all to see. He stomped, skipped, and spun on his hooves as the crowd cheered for him even louder. Sean laughed and tossed his hat up in the air a few times as he danced and caught it with either his hand or made it land back on his head. In the crowd, Sean spotted a certain cyan pegasus admiring him from afar. Sean got an idea and skipped through the crowd towards Rainbow, grabbed her arm, and pulled her back with him.

“Come on, lov! Let’s bring the house down!” Sean said as he went back to thumping on his barrel and danced in tune.

“W-wait!” Rainbow tried to protest but was unsuccessful as she was now on stage with Sean and the other Mairsh stallions. On pure instinct, she was able to keep up with Sean in his dance and was surprised by how well her rhythm matched with his.

Rainbow’s hearing was now only attuned with Sean’s voice as he continued to sing. Her eyes lingered on him as he sang, and she couldn’t help but blush even more with how talented he was. In her own words, he was the definition of awesome. She yelped when again she was grabbed by him, and she danced together with him with their bodies entwined together. Rainbow could feel his muscles against hers even though they both had clothing on. She was locked into his eyes, and she just smiled in what she would say girly, but she didn’t give a flying feather whether she was or wasn’t.

Once the music stopped and the dance too, the crowd erupted in applause, and she was absorbed in all the praise with the other stallions on the stage. Rainbow turned to look at Sean and a grin started to etch onto her face. She leaned into his ears and whispered something only the two of them could hear. Rainbow had to suppress a laugh when she saw his wings nearly spring out of his back and she took flight and went to the back of the shop, which led to the living quarters upstairs.

Sean shook his head out of his stupor and immediately flapped his wings and followed Rainbow up the stairs. Arthur watched his friend and merely smiled as the party continued on and mingled with the crowd. Meanwhile, Sean made it to the second floor of the shop and saw a rainbow tail sneak into one of the rooms. He quickly followed where the speedster mare crept in and opened the door. Waiting for him was Rainbow Dash sitting on a bed with her legs crossed, giving him a very sultry look as she wiggled her eyebrows.

“You got quite the voice, stud, and some very talented hands,” Rainbow stood up and sauntered over to the Irish gunslinger. “What say you put those hands to better use~?”

“Aye~!” Sean growled as he wrapped his arms around Rainbow and kissed her deep.

CLOP!

Their tongues pressed and wrestled against each other in their mouths as both ponies desperately tore off each other’s clothes. Sean always looked lean with clothes on, but underneath all that clothing was a body that was just as muscular as Arthur’s. His chiseled chest and broad shoulders were a very alluring sight for Rainbow as she stripped him down to his underwear.

Rainbow’s naked form was also a treat for Sean. Her breasts may not have been as large as others, a modest B-cup, but she definitely made up for it with her slender hips and toned flank. As expected from an athletic mare such as Rainbow Dash, barely any fat where one might expect. The mare was stripped out of her panties and bra, leaving her bare naked for Sean. She sat herself on the edge of the bed again as she pulled down Sean’s underwear to free his already erect member. Her mouth watered at the arm-long, equine cock that stood tall and twitched every so often. It was dark green with light pink patches everywhere on the shaft and balls. His musk was intoxicating to Rainbow as she quivered with every breath she took.

“Like what ya see, lov?” Sean asked huskily.

“Oh yeah!” Rainbow opened her mouth wide to take in the full length of Sean and started to bob her head in and out. Her lips were sealed tight to his cock’s walls and her lips played with the tip. A salty flavor coursed through her mouth as her taste buds were being overloaded with his musk. Rainbow continued sucking Sean off for several minutes, playing with his balls and stroking him off until Sean felt a familiar tension in his groin.

Sean grunted and held onto Rainbow’s head as he pushed her down so that his cock was deep into her throat as he released streams of hot seed. He let go of the mare’s head and saw her give an audible gulp.

“Not bad, stud,” Rainbow said and licked her lips. She jumped over Sean’s head and positioned herself to lie down on the bed with her legs spread open.

“Your turn, lover-colt~,” Rainbow teased and blew a raspberry but was silenced when she felt his lips collide with hers.

“Don’t mind if I do,” Sean replied once he stopped kissing Rainbow. He began to work his way downwards to her breasts and began to squeeze each one of them. He took a hold of one and latched his lips onto the nipple to suck on it.

Rainbow began to pant and moan in pleasure when she felt her breasts being devoured. She pushed Sean’s head down to her moist folds which dripped with her feminine juices.

“Here I go to me pot of gold at the end of the rainbow~,” Sean spoke and drilled his tongue deep into Rainbow’s pussy-hole. He held onto her thighs as he continued to lick the juices. He felt her rock in shiver and was greeted by a gush of her juices to his face.

“Holy Horseapples!” Rainbow bleated as she clutched Sean’s head into her crotch with her hands.

Sean assaulted her soaked flower with his tongue. He poked and prodded her inner walls, making sure to savor her taste. Rainbow’s head was thrashing around wildly, moaning and bleating out loud as her body felt waves of pleasure course through her core. This was the first time someone was going down on her, and it was the most exhilarating experience so far.

“P-Please!” Rainbow mewled as Sean paused from his licking and managed to pull away a little. “Buck me! Stick that fat prick of yours in me! Make me yours!”

“If the lady insists~,” Sean said as he stood up and aimed his cock at her entrance.

Rainbow waited with labored breaths, spreading her love tunnel with both hands for her stud. In one fell swoop, Sean penetrated her virgin pussy, broke past the thin barrier, and made the tip of his dick press against the entrance of her baby room. Rainbow saw stars as she felt her virginity being roughly taken by the Irish gunslinger.

“Fockn’ hell, you’re tight!” Sean said as he pulled back a little and began thrusting hard into the cyan Pegasus.

When she felt Sean’s throbbing cock thrust inside her, Rainbow bit her lips and held onto the stallion’s shoulders as he continued to make love to her. She remembered her parents always telling her to keep her virginity for the right stallion in her life, hence why she didn’t have that many coltfriends; many in the community thought she was a fillyfooler. Yet since Sean came into their lives at the wedding and even saved hers on a few occasions, she had a bubbling and fluttering feeling in her gut that he was it. He was the one to have in her life.

“Sean!” Rainbow called out to him and grabbed his cheeks. She dragged his head downwards to kiss him and ravage his tongue with hers. Taking the opportunity, she flipped him over so that he was on his back, and she was the one to ride him. She felt his hands reach to her flanks to grab hold as she rocked him with his cock deeply impaled in her.

“Nyaa! Buck! Wow!” Rainbow cried out as her tongue hung out of her mouth.

This mare’s definitely a keeper! Sean thought.

He grinned and grunted as they continued to rut like the animals they were. He grabbed hold on her small, but ample, breasts and squeezed them hard to elicit a moan from Rainbow’s muzzle. Their lovemaking lasted for a good long while until both ponies felt tension in their groins. This only prompted Rainbow to bounce on Sean’s cock harder and faster as Sean thrust upwards and tried to worm his cock into her womb.

“I’m about to blow, lov!” Sean said to Rainbow.

“Me too! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! OH, MY BUCKING GOSH! GIVE ME EVERYTHING INSIDE!” Rainbow shouted as loud as she could.

That was the final nail in the coffin as she slammed down one last time as Sean blew his load. Rope after rope of hot gooey seed erupted from Sean’s meat stick and poured into her womb. Had Rainbow been in heat, there was no doubt she’d be impregnated with his foal, or foals considering how much he was letting loose inside her. At the same time, a torrent of Rainbow’s sweet fem cum sprayed all over Sean’s crotch. She had climaxed harder than she ever did in her life, since she discovered masturbating. They basked in the afterglow of their climaxes until Rainbow felt Sean’s member begin to soften and pull itself out of her sopping cunt and back in its sheath. Sean’s seed oozed out of her pussy like a faucet, and she collapsed next to her lover as they breathed heavily. With what little strength she had left, Rainbow inched her body over so she could rest her head onto Sean’s chest and cuddled with him.

END OF CLOP!

“That was…awesome~,” Rainbow sighed.

“Aye,” Sean responded as he wrapped his arm around her. “Oi, this may be out of order, but would you maybe fancy me taking you out for dinner?”

Rainbow giggled and nuzzled into Sean’s frame. “A dinner and a show sound like a good idea for a date for me. Just know that I don’t really dig those overly fancy places in Canterlot.”

“Noted,” Sean said as they basked in the moment.

Meanwhile, back in the main room of the Sugarcube Corner, the party was beginning to wind down and the guests were leaving as the sun began to set. “Hope you enjoyed the party! See ya again tomorrow! Goodnight!” Pinkie bid farewell to the guests until it was just her closest friends, Johanna and Arthur left in the building. “Hey, you don’t need to help clean up. I can take care of it!” She called out to the others who were in the process of removing the streamers and the used party favors.

“Pinkie, darling, we can’t just let you clean this whole building up alone.” Rarity countered with her horn alit and using her magic to lift the banners from the stage and the roof. “Besides, as I am a generous mare, I am inclined to be helpful to any and all of my friends. No matter how dirty it may get.”

Applejack scoffed and smirked at the words. “And what about the time ye were helping me out with the pigs?” She asked Rarity.

“…certain situations are exempt!” Rarity replied and ignored the chuckle from Applejack as she continued to clean up. “Say, where is the guest of honor? I would have thought he would be enjoying this party more.” She looked around and did not see Sean anywhere.

“For that matter, where is Rainbow? We could really use her help with this cleanup.” Johanna said as she reached out to pick up a few pinatas on the ground but was too late as Arthur got to them first.

Pinkie’s tail shook and she grinned mischievously. “Oh, they’ll be here right about…” She snapped her fingers and pointed to the backdoor. “Now.” After the last word was spoken, both Sean and Rainbow entered the room disheveled but with broad smiles on their faces.

“Oh my! Are you two alright? You look exhausted!” Fluttershy rushed over to the pair and saw the excessive sweat on them. “Are you two sick?! Do you need to lie down?”

“It’s alright Fluttershy, we’re fine…in fact, we’re absolutely awesome!” Rainbow blushed and looked at an equally flustered Sean.

“But what’s that smell?” Fluttershy wondered as she and ther others sniffed

“Don’t mind it, Fluttershy,” Arthur said.

“But-” Fluttershy tried to say.

“Don’t mind it, dear,” Johanna said as well.

The rest of the night was filled with mischievous smiles and small giggles. Both Sean and Rainbow looked forward to what their blooming relationship would entail.

On the outskirts of Ponyville, a lone pegasus stallion walked along the road. He carried a large knapsack on his back and carried a walking stick with him. He stopped on a hill just outside of town.

“Hmm…this is Ponyville?” The stallion said aloud. “Sure hope I catch a break around here.”

The stallion adjusted his worn out brown stetson and blue neckerchief around his neck as he made his way towards Ponyville.

A Gunslinger’s Day Off

View Online

Chapter 21

Cock-a-doodle-doo!

The caw of a rooster echoed throughout the town of Ponyville as the morning sun began to rise. It was the beginning of a new day, and the residents were waking up to begin their morning rituals. Over by the lake, two tents sat next to each other by the shore. Inside the larger tent, Arthur slept on his bed but was awoken by the rooster’s call. He slowly opened his eyes and smacked his lips. As his senses were coming back to him, he yawned a big yaw while sitting up straight. The sheriff lazily pulled off the covers and slung his legs over the side of the bed. Arthur then stretched his arms out while arching his back, getting a few satisfying pops here and there, and stood up on his hooves.

Arthur’s sleeping attire consisted of a pair of plain blue pajamas and a white sleeveless undershirt. The undershirt hugged his muscular torso nicely and provided comfort for Arthur as he slept. The sleepy gunslinger walked over to the other side of his tent where a small stove sat with a kettle on top. The stove was powered by magic and Arthur set the kettle on one of the two burners and flipped a switch. After waiting for about ten minutes, the kettle began whistling loudly with steam escaping the small opening. Arthur flipped the switch back down and lifted the kettle off the burner and placed it to the side. As the kettle cooled down a bit, he opened one of the cupboards next to the stove and took out a mug and a bag of brown powder. Inside the bag was a small metal spoon and he scooped out two scoops of brown powder into the mug and placed the spoon back in the bag. After putting away the bag, Arthur pulled out a drawer where there was some silverware and he picked out a larger spoon. Arthur picked up the kettle and poured the hot water into the mug while stirring it with his spoon. Once the contents were properly mixed, Arthur set the kettle back down and blew on the mug a few times before taking a sip.

“Mmm…nothin’ like hot coffee in the mornin’,” Arthur hummed with delight.

The gunslinger exited his tent with his cup of coffee and breathed in a deep breath of the morning air. He smiled as he took another sip of his coffee and walked over to the other tent next to his.

“Hey Sean! Wake up! I made coffee!” Arthur called out.

After a few seconds, a loud yawn was heard from inside the tent. Sean popped his head out of the tent and took a whiff of the coffee in Arthur’s hand. The pegasus came out of the tent wearing only his trunks and stretched his body awake

“Now that smells like a good blend, English.” He said and took his cup from his friend’s hand. Once he took a sip of it, he let out a sigh and spread his wings to flap them a few times before tucking them back in. “So, what’s the agenda for today, Arthur?” He asked his friend. “And more importantly, what’s for breakfast?”

Before Arthur could retort, a new voice was heard from above. Both stallions looked up and saw Rainbow Dash descend towards them and landed right in front of Sean. She smiled and blushed a little when she saw his exposed chest, before she launched at him with a hug of her own and a kiss on his lips.

“Heya stud, hope you had a good night’s sleep.” Rainbow said when she let go of Sean.

Sean grinned and took a hold of Rainbow with his hand around her waist. “It would have been better if you were with me.” He replied with a wink and a slight of his hand on her rump which he squeezed, causing the mare to gasp with no objection.

“Sean, I’m glad you got a lady like Rainbow by your side, but please refrain from fraternizing in front of me,” Arthur requested.

“Anyone ever tell ya you got a stick up your arse?” Sean quipped.

“Anyone ever tell you that you’re an annoying little shit?” Arthur said back.

“All the bloody time, yet I’m still more likeable than you,” Sean countered.

“Whatever,” Arthur rolled his eyes before taking a sip of his coffee. “So, when did this happen?”

“A few nights after the party,” Rainbow said as she cuddled into Sean’s side. “I knew this stud was as awesome as me, and it’s been a great two weeks already since we started going out!”

“Aye, I treat her well and give her all the praises I can think of,” Sean said as he raised his mug to Arthur and held Rainbow close with his other hand. “For the first time, Arthur, I feel as happy as a hog on slop!”

“Well, I’m mighty happy for y’all,” Arthur said. “It’s funny, I thought you’d never be able to find someone after ya botched things up with Karen.”

Sean shrugged it off and smiled. “New life, new chances, and new choices.” He replied to Arthur and turned to Rainbow. “So, what brings ye here to the men’s quarters my lass? Missing me that much already?”

“Oh, you!” Rainbow playfully shoved Sean with a giggle. Her smile soon dropped when she straightened herself. “Actually, it’s about me and the girls. Princess Celestia called Twilight over to Canterlot for some test. Me and the others are going with her.” She explained to the gunslingers.

“Test? Thought she already graduated, what kind of test will she be doing?” Sean asked her curiously and finished his cup of coffee.

“Beats me, but Twilight thinks it’s very important…but you know her, she would do tests every day of her life she was able to. That or read books.” Rainbow said with a chuckle of her own. Note to self: Get the latest edition of Daring Do’s Adventures!

Sean cocked his eyebrow and crossed his arms to his chest. “Ye sure you don’t want us to come along with y’all, Dashie? Be your ‘shining shield against the dark forces’.” He asked as he imitated a certain Captain of the Royal Guard.

Rainbow found the imitation funny as she laughed but shook her head. “Nah, this should be a cake walk for us. Besides, isn’t it your day off today?” She asked the stallions.

“Sure is, not too sure what to do though,” Arthur shrugged.

“I’m sure you’ll come up with something,” Rainbow said. She then kissed Sean one more time before stepping back and unfurled her wings. “I gotta get back to the train station, the girls are waiting! Bye Arthur! Bye Seany!” Rainbow bent down and shot straight up into the air and flew away.

“Whew! She sure is a fast one,” Arthur said.

“And I adore her all the same,” Sean said with a dreamy smile.

“Alright, enough daydreamin’,” Arthur said as he sipped the rest of his coffee and turned to go back inside his tent. “We gotta stop by the local gaurd barracks and get you to sign some stuff as my deputy.”

“But it’s our day off!” Sean complained.

“True, but that don’t mean we can’t pay a visit. Besides, since Applejack is gonna be out of town, I figure we stop by her farm and see if Mac and her grandmother need any help,” Arthur said from inside his tent.

“Ya just wanna suck the joy outta everything, even a day when we’re supposed to take it easy,” Sean grumbled as he walked back in his tent to get dressed. “Oh…shite, I almost forgot.”

“You serious?” Marble asked, trying to assess the situation.

“Do I look like I’m lying?” Sean deadpanned.

“But you’re an adult stallion!” Marble said.

“True, but I ain’t as educated as I seem,” Sean shrugged.

“How is that possible?” Marble asked again. “You’re saying you never learned to read or write?”

“Rub it in, why don’t ya!” Sean spat.

“Marble, if ya don’t mind, perhaps we can hold off on the paperwork,” Arthur said.

“Very well, sheriff,” Marble said as he put the papers he had placed on his desk and filed them away. “And for the sake of Deputy MacGuire’s pride, I’ll keep this to myself.”

“Gee, thanks a lot,” Sean said sarcastically and turned to leave in a huff.

Arthur was about to follow suit when something caught his eye. A bulletin board hung on the wall next to the front door and he noticed there were papers hanging on it. Upon closer inspection when he walked up to it, Arthur’s eyebrows went up when he saw mugshots of ponies and other creatures.

“Uh…Marble?” Arthur said to the head guard as Sean walked up next to Arthur. “These ain’t what I think they are, are they?”

“What? The Bounty Board? You only saw this now, Sheriff?” Marble asked Arthur rhetorically. “Whenever somepony causes too much trouble around town or even in other towns and cities, a bounty is posted and given to nearby guard stations.”

Arthur nodded and grunted. “I already know how a bounty is issued, but my question is why some of them say they’re wanted by companies?”

“Well, some bigwigs post the bounties if a certain pony has caused their business too much trouble, or some personal grudge…not really questioning it myself to be honest.” Marble replied with a shrug and took a bounty off the bulletin board. “Like take this stallion for instance, Troubleshoes Clyde. Wherever there’s a rodeo, he’s always there to cause trouble and mayhem. So much so that the county of Applepaloosa and the Apple Family there posted a bounty on him for a hefty price.” He handed the bounty to Arthur. “Though from what I heard, Apple Tree, the Patriarch of the family, objected to it but the mayor of Applepaloosa put his hoof down.”

“Heh.” Arthur blinked and looked down on the bounty to analyze it. He saw a very timid and frightened giant of a stallion with a brown coat look at the camera. He wore a straw hat and a blue overall with a white shirt underneath it.

Sean popped his head behind Arthur’s shoulder to take a look at the picture. “If that colt is an outlaw, then I’m the Pope.”

“Well, thank ya for your time anyway, Marble, we’ll be on our way,” Arthur said with a tip of his hat. The two gunslingers exited the barracks with much on their minds. “I been here for months, and I ain’t never seen that board before. Yet it baffles me that there’s bounties in this world.”

“You’d be right about that, Arthur,” Sean said. He pulled out a paper from his coat and it was a different wanted poster that showed an image of a griffin. “Can ya read this for me?”

“You swiped a wanted poster?” Arthur asked, only for Sean to shrug innocently. Arthur rolled his eyes and took the paper and read it. “Gill the griffin is wanted for vandalism. He is notorious for obstructing weather pony employees by destroying weather clouds and delaying scheduled weather forecasts. Be on the lookout for this griffin and turn him into the local authorities. Last known sighting of Gill was five miles southwest of Ponyville.”

“That sounds like fun,” Sean grinned as he took the poster back.

“You ain’t seriously gonna consider going after bounties, are ya?” Arthur questioned.

“Why not? I’m a deputy now and I’ll help look after Ponyville all the same. But that don’t mean I can’t earn some extra scratch by goin’ after wanted blokes like this sod,” Sean said.

“Be that as it may, I recommend ya first learn how to read and write before anything,” Arthur said. “Didn’t Dutch or Hosea offer to teach you?”

Sean shrugged and shook his head. “Can’t remember, what with us being on the run most of the time. Especially from the Pinkertons when we robbed that Cornwallis cunt, when we should have moved westward per Hosea’s advice.” He replied and sighed as he adjusted his hat. “Honestly, I sometimes wondered why Dutch didn’t listen to Hosea that time?”

Rather than reply to Sean’s question, Arthur thought it best to change the subject. “Welp, I guess that leaves us with one option. Getting ya a tutor…and I think I know just the right pony for the job.” He said with a grin and grabbed the pegasus to direct him to a new destination.

“Oi! What about the bounty?” Sean protested to Arthur.

“You will still have all the time in the world to chase after some griffin, right now though we’re gonna meet a certain teacher.” Arthur said and continued to walk onwards to the outskirts of the town, where a schoolhouse could be seen in the distance.

Sean sighed and planted his hand to his face. “Seriously? Ye just want to embarrass me more? Do you hate me that much, English?”

“Now what would give you that impression?” Arthur asked rhetorically.

Sean rolled his eyes irritably as he followed his friend. As the two gunslingers walked, and waved at any passerby, Arthur thought about what to do next for his day off. Usually, he’d spend the day with Johanna, but she was busy with her own duties as mayor. Spending the day hanging out with Sean didn’t sound like a bad idea, but he wondered what exactly they could do together. They soon arrived at the local schoolhouse where the foals were playing outside on the playground. A small smile grew along Arthur’s face as he watched them play and laugh together. Arthur saw this as an opportunity to ask the teacher in charge for a favor.

“A schoolhouse?!” Sean complained. “You’re gonna lock me up with those little tykes?!”

“Shaddap! I ain’t gonna do that!” Arthur said, but then laughed with a snort. “Although, that would be mighty entertaining, but no. The teacher’s a nice lady. I’m sure she’ll help you without any judgment.”

As they approached the door, Arthur took off his hat and so did Sean, following his lead. Arthur then opened the door to reveal the inside of the schoolhouse. It had many desks sitting in rows, a large chalkboard, and a desk off to the side. Sitting at the desk was the schoolteacher, Ms. Cheerilee, and she was grading papers.

“Erhem, mornin’ Ms. Cheerilee,” Arthur greeted with a smile.

Hearing her name being called, Cheerilee’s ears twitched, and she turned to the source. Her surprised look was soon replaced with a gentle smile on her face, and she set aside her pen to greet the guests. “Oh, Arthur! So good to see you again,” she greeted the sheriff and soon addressed Sean. “And Mr. MacGuire, how are you doing today?” Her eyes lingered for a moment on his frame and his chiseled chest.

“All good here, but please call me Sean. Mr.MacGuire makes me feel old and one hoof in the daisyfields, beautiful.” Sean winked and received a giggle from Cheerilee.

Cheerilee soon composed herself and cleared her throat. “Only if you call me Cheerilee, or just Cherry…” She batted her eyelids at Sean but was soon interrupted by a cough from Arthur. “A-anyhow, how can I help you two today? I hope none of my foals have caused any trouble.” Like Diamond Tiara…

“Naw, nothin’ like that,” Arthur said. “I got a favor to ask, ma’am, and I hope you won’t judge too harshly.”

“Not at all, Arthur, what is it?” Cheerilee asked.

“I request that this stays between us; but my deputy, Sean, here cannot read nor write,” Arthur said, patting Sean’s shoulder as Sean looked down at the floor with an embarrassed look as he held his hat with both hands.

“He can’t?” Cheerilee said, sounding surprised. “May I ask why he never learned?”

“Me mum and pap never really bothered to teach me,” Sean answered. “I had to sorta teach meself how to speak as I grew up, which weren’t easy. I never really had a need to learn before, but things are different now since I’m a pony of the law. I gotta learn sooner than later.” Sean sighed and rubbed the back of his head. “I hope ya don’t think any less of me, since I’m an adult who can’t read or write for shite. So, my request to you, darlin’, is can you teach me how to read and write?”

Disregarding his cursing, Cheerilee approached Sean and lifted his head up with her finger under his chin.

“You have nothing to worry about, Sean,” Cheerilee said. “Not many ponies know this, but this schoolhouse isn’t just used for foals. Some years ago, I got permission from Mayor Mare to teach night classes for adult ponies.”

“That a fact?” Arthur said.

“That’s right, so don’t be ashamed, Sean, you’re not the only stallion with your predicament,” Cheerilee reassured. “I have a class tonight at the beginning of sunset. All you need is a writing utensil and a notebook, and to show up for your first class. Do you think you can do that?”

Sean nodded and gave his trademark grin to Cheerilee. “Absolutely, Cherry. I’ll be here in your tender care when the sun sets. Right now, though, I need to bring some sad sod to the station. A law pony’s work is never easy.”

Before Arthur could interject, Sean already spread his wings and gave a goodbye wink to Cheerilee. He flew out of the door swiftly, leaving a gust of wind behind him.

“That darn clown,” Arthur sighed and turned to apologize to Cheerilee but was momentarily puzzled when he saw her eyes never left the open door. He also noticed the crimson cheeks on her face. He waved a hand in front of her face. “Um, Cheerilee?”

“W-what!?” Cheerilee shook her head furiously to erase the blush from her face and turned to Arthur. “He is quite a character, isn’t he?” And so dashing!

“Ya have no idea…Whelp, I better be off now. Promised Granny Smith to help her with the farmwork today.” Arthur tilted his hat and walked out of the schoolhouse, leaving Cheerilee with her unfinished work.

Cheerilee made her way to her desk and sat down to resume her work. “What I would do to you…” She muttered as a thought of a shirtless Sean entered her mind.

Sean flew through the skies as fast as he could towards the southwest. He knew he would get an earful from Arthur for bailing on him with helping on the farm, but it would soon be worth it. This griffin was running amok and causing trouble for the weather pegasi, yet no one had been able to catch him.

Sean chuckled to himself as he held on to his hat and continued to fly through the air. One thing he noticed immediately during his flight was an abnormally scarce number of clouds in the area. Normally, there’d be plenty of clouds this high in the sky, even just a few normal white clouds. Yet there barely a single cloud in sight.

“Hmm, whoever this bloke is, he sure is thorough,” Sean said to himself.

Sean looked around to see where he could start his search for the outlaw but was having trouble figuring out how. He stopped in midair and pondered for a moment. It would take too long to comb the wooded area below and even longer to search every spare cloud he could find. He scratched his head in deep thought until an idea popped in his head. Rainbow once told him that pegasus ponies are able to touch and physically interact with clouds freely. Which is how they are able to control the weather.

With the idea fresh in his mind, Sean got to work by flying to the nearest stray cloud and grabbed hold of it. It felt soft and light as a feather as he pulled it with him and positioned it right in the middle of where he was in the air. The stallion nodded and flew off to gather more stray clouds. After about an hour of pulling together all the stray clouds he could find, Sean flew back a little bit to admire his trap. The cloud looked nothing like the average storm cloud and could barely pass off as a rain cloud. It was three times the size of a normal cloud and could maybe pass off as a rain cloud. It looked very disfigured and was barely holding together on its own.

“Not me best first attempt, but hey, it just might work!” Sean said proudly.

Glancing around, Sean flew down to the ground and hid himself within the branches of a tree. His makeshift rain cloud floated in midair by itself, and Sean’s eyes were glued to it. Several minutes passed and almost turned into an hour of waiting. Sean was just about to fly back up and move the cloud somewhere else, when he heard the sound of wings flapping. A male griffin wearing athletic shorts and sleeveless shirt approached Sean’s cloud. He was a fairly built griffin that had the head and wings of an osprey and the body of a puma cat. Sean waited within the branches of the tree he hid in as the griffin eyes the cloud and scoffed loudly at it.

Said griffin immediately clawed the cloud into oblivion with one swift movement of his taloned hand. He grinned once there was no trace of the nimbus left and was about to depart, until he was blocked by a pegasus stallion floating in front of him.

“Good mornin’, boyo. Watcha doin’ with me cloud? Worked really hard on that, I did.” Sean folded his arms in front of his chest and furrowed his brow at the griffin to look intimidating, only to receive a laugh from the griffin.

“What I do for fun is none of your business, flank-wipe. Why don’t you go back to Cloudsdale and stay out of my way?” He sneered at Sean and extended his claws whilst he let loose a low growl.

Sean rolled his eyes and sighed. This fokin’ cunt has no idea… “In any other world, ye may have been right. But, I’m from Ponyville,” He replied and received a scoff from the griffin. “I’m not a weather-pony, but ye causing a bit of trouble. I’m also a deputy and ye got a sweet bounty on ye. In other words, ye’re comin’ with me, boyo.” He finished and lowered his hands to the sides of his holsters.

“Ha! Yeah right! Like some Grass-Muncher can beat a griffin? Bet ye can’t even beat an egg?” the griffin mocked.

“Ye’d be surprised,” Sean said and was about to pull out his revolver.

“Hey! Not so fast!” The griffin barked out when his eyes landed on Sean’s hands that rested on the holster.

“That’s what your momma told me last night,” Sean said back as he pulled out his pistol.

Suddenly, the griffin flapped his wings and shot towards Sean. Sean was about to aim at his target, but the griffin swiped his claws at the deputy. Sean managed to dodge out of the way, but accidentally let his pistol slip out of his hand and fall down to the ground.

“Bugger shite!” Sean cursed and narrowly dodged another swipe from the griffin. “Alright, fock face, let’s dance!”

Sean then went on the offensive and took a swing at the griffin. The griffin was surprised by the sudden aggression from Sean but dodged his punch and swiped at Sean again. Sean ducked in time and went for an uppercut that managed to connect with the underside of the griffin’s beak. The griffin grunted and stumbled back a bit, but Sean kept up the pressure. The deputy threw wild punches that either missed or met their mark as Sean was gaining the upper hand. The griffin growled loudly as he tackled Sean in midair and dug his claws into his sides. Sean yelled out in pain as he smacked the griffin’s head with his fist. The griffin backed off and they flew away from each other. Both sides breathed heavily as Sean felt his sides bleed a little and the griffin had a black eye and blood trickled from the side of his beak.

“Stubborn little shite, ain’t ya boyo?” Sean said with a laugh.

“Quit calling me that, stupid pony!” The griffin spat. “It’s Gill!”

“Ask me if I give a shite,” Sean quipped and curled his finger at Gill. “Come get some!”

Gill’s nostrils flared and he let out a lion’s roar as he flew towards Sean. “After I’m done with you, I’m gonna send your corpse to that hick town of yours and parade it to all those pony pussies!” He shouted out with his claws nearing his target. He was a hair’s inch away, but when he blinked, he noticed Sean turned his body to dodge. Before he could react, he felt his wrists tied together in some rope.

“Seriously?” Gill barked out and opened his beak to chew it off. He yelped in pain when he began to fall to the ground with added weight to his back. He turned to see Sean with a shit-eating grin and lashed out at him with his beak, only to be punched hard square in kind.

Once his fist connected with Gill’s temple, dazing the griffin, Sean flared his wings to make sure they did not impact the ground and he quickly tied up the griffin’s legs together with his arms. He then made an impromptu muzzle with the remaining rope he had and fixed it onto his captive’s beak. “There, that should do it. Keep ye from bitin’ yer way out of this one. Time to take ye to yer new residence.” He said and hosted the semi-conscious griffin onto his shoulder. Sean then walked around the area to locate his misplaced firearm and was able to find it in a push. Once his catch was secure, and he holstered his weapon back on his belt, he began his trek back to Ponyville.

“T’is a shame we don’t have horses in this world to ride, make things easier fer me and Arthur.” Sean began to speak to himself but stopped when he felt his captive try to wrestle out of his hold.

Gill tried to yell out but only mumbling could be heard from his cries. He tried to break free from Sean’s ropes, but his strength could not undo the binds. He began to wriggle the ropes but stopped when he felt a hand slap the back of his hand.

“Oi! No need to destroy me handy work, boyo. I may not be so good with the lasso as me sheriff, but yer not goin’ anywhere anytime soon, ye hear me, ye dust-feather?” Sean asked rhetorically but received a growl from Gill. “That’s what I thought, just let it all out. We’re almost at the end of our journey, almost started to like ye.”

Onyx sat at his desk, filing away documents and sighed with a bored frown. He wished something exciting happened around here, but ever since Arthur became sheriff the town of Ponyville has been mostly crime free. Not that he wasn’t thankful, but it took the excitement out of being part of the local guard.

Suddenly, the door was kicked open and startled Onyx and nearly every guard in the room. All ponies looked to see Sean waltz in, carrying someone tied up over his shoulder.

“G’day, lads!” Sean said.

“Sean? What’s going on? Who’s that you’re carrying?” Onyx asked.

“Oh, this bloke?” Sean said. The ponies gathered around as Sean hoisted his catch over his shoulder and dropped him on the ground with a loud thud. Gill grunted as he glared up at the group of ponies. “This be Mr. Gill, the griffin givin’ them weather pegasi trouble. I went ahead and snatched him up, so you’re welcome!”

Onyx merely blinked and his jaw became agape at Sean’s words. “Well, I’ll be…didn’t think anypony would bother catching this fella, let alone one of ours. Seriously, do you have any idea how deadly a griffin can be?” He asked Sean whilst he opened the cell’s door and beckoned the deputy to drop the captive inside.

“An té nach bhfuil láidir ní foláir dó a bheith glic.” Sean replied once he chucked Gill to the ground and slammed the cell door shut. “It means, if you’re not strong you better be smart. So long as I can figure out what makes a bastard tick and how they fight, I can take them down.” He said with a grin and turned to the guards. “So, where do I get me reward? I don’t think we hold a vault here, or do we?”

“W-wha- N-no! Um, the reward is usually held at the Mayor’s office.” Onyx answered and went to a desk to pull out a folder with a stack of papers inside. He began to search for the correct sheet and pulled it out of the folder, which he placed back into his desk. “All you need to do is present this to the Mayor’s Aide and they will pay you.” He handed Sean the paper once he signed the necessary details on it.

Sean inspected the sheet and nodded in kind. “Thank you very much lads, now if ye don’t mind I’m gonna enjoy the rest of me day off.” He said and began to make his way to the exit.

“Sean!” Onyx called out to the deputy who stopped in his tracks. “I-We really grateful for what you did today…but do you think you and Sheriff Morgan could do this on a regular occasion?” He asked the pegasus whilst he fiddled with his fingers.

“Of course, Arthur and I did this kind of work before…but what’s stopping ye and the others from doing some bounties?” Sean wondered.

Onyx merely scratched the back of his head and nervously chuckled in response. “W-well, it’s just…some of the bounties, if not all of them are…a little out of our league and-”

“Say no more, Arthur and I will take care of them.” Jaysus, English and I really need to do something about these Miss Nancy’s. Sean tipped his hat and walked off towards the Mayor’s office.

“Now this is how I pictured my day-off, what ye think English?” Sean asked Arthur as they were both reclining on some lake chairs by the lake. The former took a hold of a bottle of soda and began to down it.

Arthur grunted whilst he reclined on the chair with his hat tipped to block out the sun’s ray. “I think you better slow it down with those drinks there, Sean. Still want some fer me ye know.” He replied with a smile on his face.

“Heard ya bagged a bounty today while I helped on the farm,” Arthur said to Sean, making the Irish stallion open an eye at Arthur.

“That I did, it was fun,” Sean said with a smile.

“Does that mean you’re gonna go after the rest of them?” Arthur questioned.

“Who can say?” Sean shrugged as he glanced at the hefty bag of bits that sat next to his gear. “I just might, if the pay’s this good.”

“We’re not bounty hunters no more, Sean, we’re men of the law now,” Arthur said as he sipped some soda.

“That may be, but I didn’t just do it for the cash. I did it to make the skies a safer place,” Sean said. “Can’t have any blokes muck up the weather schedule.”

“If you say so,” Arthur said.

A ways away from their camp, sounds of children’s laughter caught their attention. The two looked to see the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Pip and a few other foals running towards the lake. They all carried towels, tubes of sunblock, and wore swimming gear.

“What’re they up to?” Sean wondered as the children got closer.

“Looks like they’re having a swim today,” Arthur responded and adjusted his hat as he gazed at the foals who neared the lake. He was correct in his assessment when he saw many of the colts jump into the water and start to splash around.

Sean merely shrugged and returned to recline on his chair. “So long as they don’t get me wet or hurt each other, I’m happy.” He said and closed his eyes to nap. His ears however perked when he heard the sound of some fillies run towards them.

“Arthur! Sean!” The Cutie Mark Crusaders greeted them when they approached. All three fillies wore one-piece swimsuits with different designs on each one. Scootaloo’s looked like a Wonderbolt outfit whilst Applebloom’s was decorated in apples. Sweetie Belle’s was the only one to have a complete navy one piece. “What ye doing here? Ah thought ye were with Applejack and the others?” Apple Bloom asked them.

“Nah, Twilight said we weren’t needed for whatever test she and others were on today.” Arthur replied with a gentle smile on his face.

Sean chuckled and opened another bottle of soda. “Besides, we stallions need some time off from the mares in our lives.” He said with a grin, only for it to fall when he was surprised by Scootaloo who rushed towards him and bombarded him with questions.

“Is it true you’re dating Rainbow Dash!? Are you and her going to try out for the Wonderbolts?! Have you met her parents yet?! How did you and her get together!? How-” Scootaloo rambled on.

“Woah there, little lady,” Arthur patted her on the shoulder to calm her down. “Slow down with yer questions, or ye might just faint.”

“Sorry, it’s just I’m surprised that Rainbow is dating anypony at all,” Scootaloo said with wide eyes as she beamed. “She seems so…well, awesome to date somepony.”

“She is quite the mare, lemme tell ya,” Sean grinned.

“Don’t. Even,” Arthur said, giving Sean the stink eye.

“Come on, girls! Last one in’s a rotten apple!” Apple Bloom said and ran off.

“No fair!” Scootaloo said as she and Sweetie ran after her.

“Good kids,” Arthur said as they continued to relax.

Just as Arthur was about to settle in again, he noticed Pip sitting at the edge of the water. He watched his friends have fun in the lake, which piqued his curiosity as to why he wasn’t swimming. The gunslinger rose from his seat and walked over to the colt.

“Hey, Pip,” Arthur said.

“Oh, hey Arthur,” Pip said.

“How come you’re not swimmin’?” Arthur asked.

“Well…you’ll laugh,” Pip said with a frown.

“Come on, I promise I won’t,” Arthur said as he sat down next to Pip.

“Do you really?” Pip asked.

“I truly do,” Arthur reassured the colt.

“Okay. It’s just…I can’t swim,” Pip admitted.

Instead of laughing, Arthur merely shrugged and gave a gentle smile to Pip. “Can’t swim? Son, I’ve known a lot of guys my age and older who couldn’t swim. Don’t mean it be too late to learn now.” He replied to the colt and ruffled his hair. “In fact, why don’t I teach you?”

“Y-you’re sure?” Pip asked Arthur with his eyes widened, surprised that the sheriff would even teach him how to swim. “But you don’t have a swimsuit, Arthur.” He pointed out to the stallion who wore his regular summer clothing.

“That don’t matter, these cloths need a wash anyways. Let’s go to the water.” Arthur instructed Pip who followed him to the lake’s edge, leaving Sean behind on his chair.

This should be fun… Sean thought to himself as he spectated the lake and the foals who swam in it. “I’ll just stay here, English, keep a close eye on the others!” He called out to Arthur who merely waved him off. That and more cola for me!

Meanwhile, the other foals were having a blast as they splashed around and swam in the lake. The Cutie Mark Crusaders decided to venture deeper in the lake on a raft. “Alright Cutie Mark Crusaders! We’re gonna try and earn our Maritime Cutie Marks!” Scootaloo shouted out in glee.

“Uh, Scootaloo…Maritime means ocean related, we’re in a freshwater lake.” Sweetie Belle deadpanned to her friend, who merely grumbled in response.

“Gee, no need to be a buzzkill Sweetie Belle…” Scootaloo replied with her arms crossed and her seated at the end of the raft. Before any more words could be spoken, Apple Bloom whistled to gain the attention of the other mares.

“C’mon Girls! We can do other things to earn our Cutie Marks! Like navigating or diving, even fishing!” Apple Bloom suggested to the others as she listed down potential activities.

Scootaloo scratched the top of her scalp and furrowed her brow in confusion. “But where are we gonna get fishing gear?” She asked Apple Bloom. “We didn’t bring a rod or even bait to lure the fishes to us.”

“Well, we could ask that pony over there.” Apple Bloom pointed out to another stallion who was seated by the dock of the lake. Said stallion had his fishing rod casted out and was waiting for a nibble from any potential fish to catch.

“Who is that?” Sweetie Belle asked when she took a closer look at the stallion, who wore a brown stetson and blue neckerchief. “Never seen him before around here.”

Scootaloo merely shrugged. “Must be from outta town,” she said before she waved her hand and blew a raspberry. “Fishing’s boring anyway! I say we try and do some diving or see who can hold their breath the longest.”

“Ah bet Ah can hold it longer than you!” Apple Bloom said as she dunked her head in the water.

“I’ll show you!” Scootaloo said as she dunked her head.

“I’d rather not,” Sweetie said as she stood watch for her friends.

Back at the campsite, Sean was lounging on his chair and had fallen asleep. He snored loudly with his hat over his face as a butterfly gently landed on his snout.

“Well, isn’t this a humorous sight?” A voice said, snapping Sean out of his nap.

The Irish gunslinger tipped his hat up to see Johanna and Raven standing by him.

“Afternoon, ladies,” Sean said, sitting up straight.

“And a good afternoon to you as well, deputy Sean,” Raven said with a smile.

“Please, lov, I’m off duty. So, you can just call me Sean,” Sean said with a wink, making the secretary mare giggle.

“We came by to visit since today is your day off. Where is Arthur?” Johanna asked.

“Teachin’ one of the tots how to swim,” Sean said, pointing his thumb towards the water.

Johanna saw Arthur waist deep in the water, still wearing his shirt and trousers, as he held Pipsqueak’s arms and walked backwards as the colt kicked his hooves.

“Easy does it, boy, don’t rush,” Arthur advised as he walked backwards slowly.

“I-I’m gonna drown!” Pip panicked.

“No you ain’t, it’s okay,” Arthur said reassuringly. “I got ya, I ain’t gonna let go.”

“Do you promise?” Pup asked, looking up at Arthur.

“I surely do, Pip, wouldn’t let go for the life of me. Now, let’s see you kick a little harder,” Arthur said, and Pip nodded as he kept practicing.

“Isn’t that just the most precious thing?” Raven cooed. “He’d make a wonderful father; wouldn’t you say, Johanna?”

Oh my gosh! That is just so adorable! Please Equus, make him drop a knee to me soon! Johanna’s thoughts ran wild when she saw Arthur and Pip together, almost like father and son. A dreamy smile enveloped her as she pictured herself in a wedding dress with Arthur at the altar waiting for her as her future husband. Before any more thoughts could develop, she felt a nudge against her side and returned to reality thanks to Raven. “W-what?” She blurted out to her assistant.

“Welcome back to the world, Mayor.” Raven smirked when she saw the blush on Johanna’s face.

Just as she was about to speak, Johanna’s ears flickered when she heard her sheriff approaching her with drenched clothes hanging on him. Sixpack! She thought to herself with a drool about to form on the side of her lips, but she was quick to wipe that away with a quick stroke. “How are you boys enjoying your day off?” She asked the pair of gunslingers.

I’d say it’s going pretty well,” Arthur said, slicking back his mane. The mere act almost made the mayor lunge at Arthur, but she managed to compose herself. “I’m teaching this boy how to swim,” he said, ruffling Pip’s damp mane.

“I can kick in the water!” Pip cheered.

“That’s mighty swell, boyo,” Sean said. “Soon, you’ll be part fish by the time you get the hang of it.”

“It’s always nice seeing the foals enjoying a nice swim at the lake,” Raven said, watching the foals play in the water.

“This a normal thing?” Arthur wondered.

“Sure is!” Pip said. “We always come to the lake once a week. Soon, I’ll be able to join everypony else in the water if I keep practicing. Will you still teach me Arthur?”

“I don’t see why not?” Arthur said with a smile. Pip grinned and hugged Arthur’s leg.

“Thank you, Arthur, you’re the best!” Pip said.

“Aaawww!” Johanna and Raven said.

“Sweet lord, that’s precious,” Sean said. Just then, Applebloom and Sweetie Belle exited the water and joined the group.

“Hiya, Arthur!” Applebloom said.

“Howdy, Bloom,” Arthur said.

“We’re gonna head to Sugarcube corner for a snack, wanna come with us?” Sweetie Belle offered.

“Naw, thanks though,” Arthur said, then noticed someone missing. “Say, where’s Scoots?”

The two fillies looked behind them and tilted their heads.

“She was swimming behind us just a moment ago,” Sweetie Belle said.

Suddenly, there was loud splashing far out in the water, and everyone saw Scootaloo thrashing about and looked to be in pain.

“HELP! MY LEG CRAMPED UP! I CAN’T SWIM!” Scootaloo shouted.

“Jaysus! She’s gonna drown!” Sean yelped as he jumped up from his seat.

“Hang on kid! I’m coming!” Arthur said and wasted no time to run towards the water.

Just as he was about to swim towards the struggling filly, he caught sight of someone else swimming towards her. The pony swam as fast as he could towards Scootaloo, just as she couldn’t hold herself up and sank underwater. The pony quickly grabbed Scootaloo’s hand and hoisted her up and over his back. Scootaloo gasped for fresh air and coughed a bit.

“I got ya!” The unknown pony said. “Hold on to me! I’ll get ya to shore!”

Scootaloo could only nod as her lips quivered and her eyes were about to release a flood of tears from both fear and gratitude. As they both made it to the shore, she was immediately hugged by her two closest friends who tried to console her. It was too much for the pegasus filly and she began to sob and buried her head in Applebloom’s shoulder.

“I was so scared!” She wept and continued to cry. It lessened though when she felt her friends pat her back.

“It’s okay Scootaloo, you’re safe now.” Applebloom assured her friend and looked up at the stallion who came to the rescue. “Thank you so much for saving our friend, mister.” She thanked the pegasus stallion who decided to dry out his neckerchief from all the water.

“You’re welcome, Miss.” He replied with a smile. He looked up and saw Johanna and Raven before him.

Johanna let loose a breath in relief and took hold of the stallion’s hand with both of hers. “I cannot thank you enough for saving one of our foals, sir. I am the Mayor of Ponyville, Johanna Justice. Who might you be?”

“My name is-,” he paused when he saw the sheriff and deputy stare at him. His wings began to unfurl in reflex and his eyes began to dart from one corner to another. Just as he was about to take off into the sky, he stopped himself. He squinted his eyes at the two stallions, as if he was examining them. Arthur and Sean looked at each other and back at the stallion who was still staring at them suspiciously and scratched his chin.

“You alright there, boyo?” Sean asked.

“Quit staring at us,” Arthur said.

As if a switch was flipped, the stallion’s eyes widened. His jaw dropped and he couldn’t stop trembling as soon as he heard their voices. The stallion tried to speak, but only was able to swallow a rather large lump in his throat. Tears welled up in his eyes and he could only make subtle inaudible noises from his mouth.

“I-It can’t b-be…” the stallion said, his voice trembling along with his body as he pointed at Arthur. “A…Ar…thur?” He slowly moved his shaky finger towards Sean. “Se…an…?”

“How do ya know us?” Sean asked, arching a brow.

“Don’t reckon ever meeting you, son,” Arthur said.

“ARTHUR! SEAN!” The stallion yelled as he threw up his hands, as if celebrating something glorious had happened and he grinned as wide as he possibly could. “IT’S ME! IT’S KIERAN! KIERAN DUFFY!”

Both sheriff and deputy jaws went agape at the words this stallion spoke. Arthur narrowed his eyes and looked Scootaloo’s savior over. He noticed the signature neckerchief and the unshaven beard. When he looked at the stallion’s eyes, he saw the green tint that belonged to the man who once saved him before in his previous life.

“Wait!” Arthur held up his hand. He had to be sure this stallion was who he said he was. “If you are who you say, how did you save me?”

“One of them O’Driscoll boys got the drop on ya at that cabin in the woods!” The stallion said. “He bumped ya hard with the door and was about to shoot, but I shot him first and told you about the money hidden in the chimney!”

After hearing this, it was all the proof Arthur needed. This stallion truly was Kieran Duffy! “Well I’ll be damned! It really is you Kieran!” Arthur said with a wide grin of his own on his face as he shook his head.

“O’Driscoll?!” Sean blurted out but was smacked over the head by Arthur. “Ow! What was that for?!”

Arthur shook his head with a glare. “I’ll tell you later,” He muttered to the deputy. He turned to Johanna and Raven who looked confused at the exchange. “Allow me to introduce to ye both, Kieran Duffy, another friend of mine from my…previous life.” He gestured to the named pegasus who weakly waved at the stunned mares.

“Oh my gosh, another old friend of Arthur’s!” Johanna exclaimed and approached a shocked Kieran. “It’s really nice to meet you, Mr. Duffy.” She said with stars in her eyes.

“Um, you’re welcome?” He blinked and looked at an amused Arthur. “You mind telling me what the hell’s going on?”

“I think we both deserve an explanation,” Arthur said and looked down at Pip. “Hate to cut this short, kid, but there’s something urgent that came up.”

“That’s okay, I’ll just go with the others and make sure Scootaloo gets home safe,” Pip said as he followed after the foals and the CMC.

“We’ll see ya later, Arthur!” Applebloom said as she and Sweetie Belle supported Scootaloo on both sides.

Arthur nodded and went inside his tent. He came back out carrying a few more chairs from his tent and sat them down in front of his and Sean’s tent.

“Sit down, please,” Arthur said. Kieran, Johanna, and Raven nodded and sat down in their seats. “Looks like we’re all in for an interesting tale, partner.”

And Then There Were Two

View Online

Chapter 22

The amount of confusion, shock, and tensity hung so heavily in the air, it managed to drown out any noise around the campsite. Arthur sat next to Johanna, after putting on a fresh set of clothes, while Sean sat next to Raven. Across from them sat the pegasus stallion whom Arthur and Sean didn’t think to see again in this world. Kieran Duffy, the former O’Driscoll gang member who had previously been taken captive by Arthur’s gang as a prisoner until they trusted him just enough to let them ride with him. Kieran sat on a box, fidgeting in place as he glanced from side to side, nervously.

“Erhem…Kieran?” Arthur spoke up, making Kieran flinch. “I gotta say, son, you were the last feller I’d think to see again after…well…” Arthur trailed off, rubbing the back of his head.

“I got my head chopped off by those goddamn O’Driscolls?” Kieran said. “I-I didn’t say nothing to none of them, Arthur! I swear! They tried, b-but-!”

“Easy, son, take a breath,” Arthur said, as Kieran took some deep breaths.

“Jaysus, they offed ya like they did in the old days?” Sean said grimly.

“Pardon me, Mr…Duffy was it?” Johanna said, eyeing the nervous stallion. “What exactly do you remember before arriving here?”

Kieran adjusted himself in his seat and took a deep breath before he responded. “Well, it was after I was killed by Colm I found myself in some weird dark space until I was blinded and woke up in this body of all things,” he gestured to his frame with both his hands. “Thankfully, my head was still attached but I sure as hell didn’t know where I was. Just as I was getting my bearings, a forest of all places, I was attacked by some wolves made of wood of all things!”

Johanna gasped and placed a hand before her mouth in shock. “Timberwolves! How did you survive?!” She asked bluntly.

“Sheer dumb luck,” Kieran chuckled and rubbed the back of his head. “It wasn’t like I could take on those vermin all by myself, especially when I was starved after not eating anything for so long. Just as it seemed I would lose my head again, some big stallion…I’m talking as big as Paul Bunyan! He just jumped in and swung a giant log that was on fire at them. It did the trick as they skedaddled on out of there.”

Kieran took a sip of his drink and continued. “Afterwards, he invited me to his camp and fed me real good and told me how he was gonna to see some rodeo...at a castle city of some kind.”

“Canterlot?” Sean interrupted Kieran’s story.

“Yeah that’s it! Canterlot. He said he loved watching rodeos since he was a kid and he even told me about this event the winner not only got some blue ribbons but also cash money.” Kieran explained further. “Well, after we arrived in Canterlot, I wanted to thank him but he was just gone…like he vanished into the wind of all things…Now, just out of a whim, I decided to partake in this rodeo since I needed money for food and other things too. Turns out, the lessons my pappy taught me really paid off, as I won first place.”

“It was you?” Arthur said, making everyone turn to him. “You were the one Applejack said stole the show. Made a name for yourself but skipped town before any congratulations could be shared.”

“Yeah, I did do that,” Kieran said, looking nervous again. “But not by choice.”

“How can that be?” Raven said. “Surely the stallion who had won first prize in all the events of the Canterlot Rodeo would want to receive some praise?”

“I sure as hell did, since it was one of the few times I ever felt so damn proud of myself,” Kieran agreed. “But that was before I was…threatened.”

“Threatened?” Sean said.

“I didn’t do nothing to no one!” Kiearn said, as if sounding desperate. He fished a crumpled up piece of paper in his pocket. “After the rodeo, someone passed this on to me in my pocket.”

Arthur unfolded the paper and Sean leaned in to read as well.

You made somepony I hold dear to me quite unhappy, you cocky little shit.
Don’t expect to enjoy your winnings too much.

“Who the fock would threaten ya like this?” Sean scowled. “Sounds like a sore fockn’ loser.”

“All I know is that I had to get outta there as soon as I could,” Kieran said. “So I quickly purchased a pack and whatever other necessities I could get with my winnings and hopped on the first train.”

“Which ended up taking you to Dodge Junction,” Arthur guessed.

“How’d you know?” Kieran asked, surprised.

“Ran into a feller saying how ya helped him around his farm,” Arthur answered.

Kieran cleared his throat with a cough before he continued. “Well, I was in Dodge Junction for some days until some minotaur was looking for me to teach me a lesson about humiliating mares. I swear it was that darn stallion who dressed up like them rich folks in Saint Denis who sent him after me!”

“Even in this world, you get some sore losers it seems…” Sean commented and shook his head as he looked up at the sky. He smiled before he let out a laugh. “Look at this way, if you didn’t depart Dodge Junction, you would not have run into the old guard O-Kieran.” He said with a nervous smile when he corrected himself, lest he met Arthur’s fist again.

“I suppose, but damn…it actually feels good to see y’all down here in Ponyville.” Kieran’s eyes landed on the badges Arthur and Sean were wearing. “And law me-ponies to boot! I can see you working just fine as a Sheriff, but I never pictured the Irishman to turn a leaf.”

Sean tsked and mock glared at Kieran. “Oi! I’ll have you know I make a fine deputy of these pastures here. Before that though, I did make my mark as Lucky Charms in Canterlot.”

“That was you?! I heard some of those Canterlot snobs mention you and how you stained the prestige of our beloved city!” Kieran mimicked the pitch of a Canterlot noble and gestured with his hands a dramatic pose.

All ponies present chuckled at the antics of Kieran but paused when Johanna’s neck looked over Kieran’s frame to see three familiar fillies walk up to them. “Oh! Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo…are you all feeling better?” Raven asked the fillies curiously and once the other stallions turned to look at their new arrivals. Scootaloo walked up to Kieran and stopped just a feet away from him.

“I wanted to say thank you for saving my life.” Scootaloo said to Kieran with a wavering smile, her eyes still moist from the tears of her near death experience. “If you weren’t there, mister, I don’t know what would have happened…”

Kieran smiled kindly and placed a hand on Scootaloo’s shoulder. “All in a day’s work, young lady. And please, call me Kieran.” He laughed but abruptly stopped when he was hugged by the little pegasus mare, her arms not long enough to reach around his frame. He looked back at a smiling Arthur and snickering Sean.

“Well ain’t that just precious,” Arthur said with a slight chuckle.

“C’mon, Scoots! Let’s go get a snack!” Apple Bloom said.

Scootaloo let go of Kieran and ran after her friends. As she left, she gave Kieran one last wave goodbye before continuing on.

“She’s a good kid,” Kieran sighed.

“That she is,” Sean said.

“Kieran, I gotta ask,” Arthur said. “Have you been just wandering around all this time?”

“Pretty much, yeah,” Kieran said. “Not to mention that I’ve been on the run too.”

“Well that ends today,” Arthur said. “I think I finally figured out a way to pay you back for saving my life back in that forest. You’re staying here, with us. We’re gonna get you a tent, new clothes, even a job. And since you’re living here, you’ll be under my protection from anyone who’d wanna do you harm.”

Kieran was speechless at Arthur’s offer. He didn’t expect for him to offer sanctuary in Ponyville, let alone a chance to finally settle down. A warm feeling filled his heart as he felt his eyes begin to water.

“Th-Thank you, Arthur,” Kieran whimpered. “I-I don’t know what to say.”

“Then don’t say nothin’,” Arthur said as he stood up. “C’mon, let’s get ya geared up.”

“Now hold on a moment, dear,” Johanna said standing up with him. “I believe there’s a better way to help Mr. Duffy get settled in.”

“And that would be?” Arthur wondered.

“Simple, we’re taking him to the spa,” Johanna answered.

“Ooh! A spa day?” Raven cheered. “It’s been ages since I went to the spa!”

“Spa? No thanks,” Sean said and started to walk away before Arthur grabbed his shoulder.

“That don’t sound half bad,” Arthur said.

“Ya can’t be serious, English! I ain’t been to a spa before!” Sean said.

“Neither have I, and I been in this town longer than you,” Arthur pointed out. “Besides, it sounds interesting enough. Plus, Johanna’s right. Poor boy looked like he needs a day to relax, ain’t that right Kieran?”

“Erm…I suppose?” Kieran shrugged sheepishly.

“Then it’s settled!” Johanna said. “Come, everypony! It’s my treat!”

The three stallions were led to the spa by Johanna. Along the way, the residents of Ponyville took notice of the newest pony face. Most of the residents just smiled and waved at Kieran, others kept their eyes on him for a time, which made the stallion nervous and tried to hide his face with his hat. Once they arrived, the doors opened before Johanna or any of the others could reach for it. They were greeted by two light cerulean earth pony mares.

“Vell, hello there Ms. Mayor! How can my sister and I be of service today?” One of the mares, who named herself Lotus, asked politely in, what the stallions could identify as, a foreign accent.

“Hi Lotus, I was wondering if you could give us the full course today? And a platinum treatment for our newest pony?” She gestured to a flustered Kieran, who felt the eyes of both spa ponies gaze at him like he were a treat to them.

Lotus whispered something into her sister’s ear who in return giggled with a fiery blush on her face. “Aloe and I will be delighted to assist.”

“Wonderful! You can put this on my tab with the-”

“Non non non! Zis is on ze house as zey would say in Applepaloosa!” Aloe replied as she waved her hands before her. Once she was done, she grabbed a hold of Kieran’s arm and started to drag him inside. “Especially vith our newest guest here. You can just feel ze tension just by looking at him. Don’t worry, my sister and I will treat you just right.” And we can be treated too, hopefully!

Kieran gulped and looked back at Arthur, who merely chuckled at the scene before him. Once they were inside, the sheriff was led to a room with Johanna whilst Sean stepped into one of the changing rooms to undress into a robe. Once he stepped out, he was placed in the spa bath with another familiar mare present.

“Oh my! Deputy MacGuire, I didn’t expect you of all ponies to be here.” Cheerilee greeted Sean with a soft smile on her face.

“I keep telling ye, Cheeri, please call me Sean.” Sean replied and reclined back in the spa. “Reason why I’m here is ‘cause our beloved Mayor decided to treat us law ponies to a day of relaxation. Especially after we found an old friend of ours.”

Cheerilee beamed at Sean’s words. “That’s wonderful! But where are they?” She looked around and saw nopony around aside from her and the deputy.

“With the Spa Sisters, something about platinum treatment, so I think he’s going to be busy for a while,” Sean shrugged.

“Platinum treatment?” Cherrilee said, blushing a little. “Goodness, she must really want to make this a special occasion for him.”

“So how often do you come around here?” Sean asked.

“Once every so often,” Cheerilee replied. “Being a teacher for those foals is not as simple as you think. They can sometimes be a rambunctious bunch.”

“Not to mention that night class ya mentioned,” Sean pointed out.

“That too,” Cheerilee said.

Sean soon noticed Cheerilee rolling her neck from side to side and rubbed her shoulders a little.

“You alright there, lass?” Sean asked.

“Oh, it’s nothing,” Cheerilee said. “Just a little sore is all. Standing up straight for most of the day can be quite taxing.”

“That right?” Sean said, then thought of a way to help ease her pain. “If ya don’t mind, would ya like it if I gave your shoulders a rub?”

Cheerilee gave Sean a curious look. “You want to rub my shoulders? That’s sweet of you, but I wouldn’t want to interrupt your soak.”

“Aw, it’s no trouble at all, lass,” Sean said as he moved towards the school teacher. “Think of it as a way of thanks for when ya teach this illiterate deputy how to read and write.”

Cheerilee had to stifle a laugh as she obliged with Sean’s request and turned around. Sean cracked his knuckles and gently placed both hands on her shoulders. The Irishman pressed his thumbs into her shoulder blades and began kneading her muscles gently.

Sweet merciful Saint Patrick! She’s stiffer than a plank of timber! Sean thought. As Cheerilee sighed in content, Sean couldn’t help but glance just a tad over her shoulders to see her very generous cleavage under the towel that covered her large bust. Not bad, not bad at all-wait! The fock you doin’?! Ya already got a lady, ya daft git! “Ehem, that feel alright, Cheeri?”

Cheerilee pouted when she felt Sean’s hands stop and she turned around to face him. “I must say, you have quite a pair of hands, Deputy.” She winked at him, but her eyes looked downwards when she felt her towel depart from her body to reveal her breasts. A blush emanated from her but she didn’t cover them with her arms.

“I-I’m sorry!” Sean turned around and closed his eyes. Damnit! Rainbow’s gonna geld me if she finds out! He thought to himself and turned around, wanting to get out of the bath but was stopped by Cheerilee when he felt her hands rest on his shoulders.

“It’s okay, Sean…I don’t mind at all,” Cheerilee said softly and began to rub his shoulders. My oh my! He’s so buff and well toned, I could just melt on his- She stopped and shook her head. Cheerilee, stop it! He’s a law pony and a future night student of mine, but he’s so strong and those hands are just magic to me- Stop it! She scolded herself in her mind.

Sean sat awkwardly in the bath and looked at the doors, hoping no pony would see him in this position. If anypony sees me like this, I might as well be tarred and feathered with me own feathers! “Um Cheeri, I think we should-” His words were interrupted when he heard a mare’s loud moaning from the massage room where Kieran was taken to earlier. “What the fok was that?”

Cheerilee swatted his head playfully. “Language, Deputy. That sounded like Aloe, must be having fun with your friend.”

“Is he now?” Sean said, then suppressed a laugh. “Not even a day in this town, and he’s already gettin’ frisky. Good on him.”

Meanwhile, Arthur, Johanna, and Raven were laying on massage tables on the other side of the room as two other massage ponies were rubbing their backs.

“Sweet mercy, this feels nice,” Arthur sighed as the masseuse kneaded his lower back.

“I agree, these ponies truly do wonders for the body,” Johanna said.

“Think Kieran is enjoying himself too?” Arthur wondered.

“I would be shocked if he wasn’t, considering he’s currently being given the platinum treatment. Not many ponies in town have the bits or public rank to afford such a treatment,” Raven said.

“That a fact?” Arthur said. “I suppose I’ll just take your word for it.”

Raven stood up and stretched out her arms. “I think I shall join Sean and Cheerilee for a soak,” she said before walking to the bath.

“Have fun, Raven!” Johanna said.

“Sir, Madame Mayor, your steam room is ready,” one of the other staff ponies said.

“Steam room?” Arthur said as he and Johanna stood up.

The two were led down the hall and entered a wooden room filled with steam. It was quite toasty in the room, but Arthur found it to be quite pleasant in a way as he and Johanna sat on the bench. Once the door was closed, more steam flowed into the room and Arthur’s body felt like it was melting.

“Oof, this is heavenly,” Arthur said, slicking his mane back with his hand.

“Nothing beats a steam room, dear,” Johanna said, letting her robe fall loosely off her shoulders.

Arthur glanced at Johanna’s nearly exposed breasts and smirked a little. Johanna noticed his eyes on her and decided to tease him by pulling the front of her robe so it would slide down more, showing off more of her bosom.

“You’re playing with fire, darlin’, especially since we’re in a steam room,” Arthur said.

“Well then,” Johanna purred, pulling her robe completely down and letting her breasts bounce free. She proceeded to slide down onto her knees and shimmied in between Arthur’s legs. “Better hope I don’t get burned~.”

LIGHT CLOP!!!

Arthur leaned back as Johanna fished his already stiff cock out from under his robe and began to jerk him off. The aroma emanating off his cock would likely make any mare go into a frenzy, if given a chance.

“You sure you wanna do this here, darlin’?” Arthur asked as Johanna kissed the tip.

Instead of answering, Johanna plunged her mouth onto Arthur’s length to envelop the entire piece inside her mouth. She heard the pleasurable moans from her lover and began to bop it as she felt the tip hit her throat inside. So glad we ponies don’t have a gag-reflex, or this may have been uncomfortable…

Sweet Jesus! Arthur screamed in his head as he moaned from the pleasure he experienced and instinctively grabbed hold of Johanna’s head to push it downwards into his hips.

The mayor always enjoyed the feeling of Arthur pushing her head down so he could feel more of her throat around his shaft. She wasn’t one to disappoint her stallion as she bobbed her head up and down, leaving a sheen of her saliva with each pass she made. Arthur’s eyes met with Johanna’s as she suckled on his dick like a lollipop. Those blue eyes of his told her how much she appreciated her ministrations, and how much Arthur loved his mare. The mayor slowly swirled her tongue around Arthur’s medial ring and cupped his hefty balls in her hand. Arthur gently scratched behind her ears, earning an approving hum from the mayor and she continued sucking on him. It was as if the taste coating Johanna’s tongue and throat was an addictive drug that she wanted to get a constant fix of every day. More so, the creamy essence he would soon fire out and fill her belly. Speaking of which, Arthur began to feel a familiar tension in his groin as his voice began to hitch.

“Darlin’, I’m gonna-!” Arthur was about to say, but Johanna already knew.

Johanna took a deep breath and plunged Arthur’s cock deep down her throat and braced herself. Arthur grunted loudly as rope after rope of his thick seed shot out of his cock and down to Johanna’s stomach. With every blast of cum that Arthur shot, Johanna wouldn’t dare waste a single drop as she swallowed all that was given to her. After about a minute of cumming and Arthur beginning to come down from his climax high, Johanna slowly pulled his cock out of her mouth and let go with an audible pop. She licked her lips at Arthur as she stood up and daintily put her towel back on before sitting back next to Arthur.

END OF CLOP!!!

“Goddamn, Johanna, you sure don’t mess around,” Arthur said after catching his breath.

Johanna merely giggled and planted a kiss onto Arthur’s lips. Once she let go him, she rested her head on his shoulder. “When it comes to the stallion I love, I give my all to him. Just as you give your all to me…and hopefully another too.” She teased him and saw the his cheeks burn even redder.

Arthur sighed and shook his head but still smiled regardless. I wonder if Luna would fancy this kind of loving?

“Achoo!” Luna sneezed suddenly when she picked up a bundle of lavender to replace another bundle she hung up last night to help others with restorative sleep. “Somepony must be speaking of me…”

When Arthur and Johanna exited the steam room, they found three ponies lying on the massage tables with other masseuses working on their backs. “And the barpony said, Excuse me, may I push in your stool?” Sean said and was greeted by the laughter of others in the room, save for the two new ponies who entered.

“Was that the Barman and the Hobo joke, Sean?” Arthur asked Sean rhetorically.

“Can’t beat the classics, Arthur. You ought to know that,” Sean replied but paused when his masseuse pressed on a certain point on his back. “Oh ye, that hits the spot! Now just go bit lower, that’s it! That’s good!” He instructed and was greeted with satisfactory results from her handiwork. “Say, where’s our stallion of the Hour? And why did he get platinum instead of us?”

“Trust me, Sean, Platinum is very expensive both in terms of costs and-” Johanna’s words cut off when the opposite door opened to reveal Aloe who entered with a skip in her walk, but a slight limp was present. Behind her, a very flustered Kieran was guided into the room by Lotus who had a sultry smile on her face.

“I hope everypony has had a very pleasurable experience,” Lotus looked around and was greeted with nods from everypony. “Good, our esteemed guest here is now ready for his massage by my sister and I.”

“Didn’t he already get a massage?” Sean asked.

“N-Not exactly…” Kieran muttered as he was laid down on his stomach on the massage chair.

“Then what the bloody hell were ya doin’ all this time?!” Sean wondered.

“Sean, it’s best ya don’t worry about it,” Arthur waved it off.

“But-!” Sean tried to say.

“By that, I mean don’t worry about it ever,” Arthur corrected.

“Ugh, whatever,” Sean scoffed.

“I need a drink…for the rest of the day…” Kieran groaned as Lotus massaged his back. The spa pony leaned in to whisper in his ear.

“Next time, I shall be the one to service you~,” Lotus purred, making Kieran tense up.

“Au revoir, Madame Mayor! Sheriff Morgan! Thank you for coming!” Lotus waved goodbye to the group.

“Aaah~! I feel like a new mare!” Raven said as she stretched her arms above her head.

“Nothing beats a massage, especially from that fine establishment,” Mayor Mare said.

“Gotta admit, it sure was relaxing,” Sean agreed.

“How’d you like it, kid?” Arthur asked Kieran, who seemed to be in a daze.

“Huh?! Wha?! Oh, um…” Kieran said, not sure how to respond. “My wings feel more loose, that’s for sure.” Kieran looked over his shoulder at his wings. The two appendages were preened, cleaned, and looked like they had been replaced by the old ones. “Still feels weird having wings, though.”

“Preacher to the quire, boyo,” Sean said. “Took me a good minute to get used to me own wings.” He then turns to Cheerilee. “So, what’ve ya got planned now, Cheeri?”

“I have some grading to do for the little ones homework, so I just excuse myself,” Cheerilee said. “It was nice speaking with you, Sean.”

As she walked the other way, something stirred in Sean that made him a little antsy. He knew it wouldn’t be right to say anything that would mean going against his relationship with Rainbow Dash, but the way she walked away seemed to call out to Sean.

“Cheeri!” Sean blurted out, making the teacher turn her head. The Irish gunslinger took off his hat and rubbed the back of his head. “Erm…would ya…um…would ya kindly like to, ya know…maybe grab a bite sometime?”

Yes! Cheerilee cheered in her mind as she smiled broadly at Sean’s request. She blinked once to look at the stallion with half lid eyes and walked back towards him. “I’d be delighted to,” she replied and gave a quick kiss on his cheek. She giggled and blushed and walked off fast. “Goodnight Sean! Goodnight everypony!” She called out as she disappeared from sight.

“Yeah yeah, goodnight…” Sean mumbled to himself as he stood frozen on the spot. What seemed like an eternity, was only finished after a few seconds when Arthur slapped him on his back. “Ow! What the hell, English!?”

“You better tell Rainbow Dash about her, seeing as she’s gonna be the Alpha,” Arthur said.

Sean rolled his eyes and groaned. “Yeah yeah, I will tell her once she- Wait, Alpha? What the fok ye talkin’ about, Arthur?”

Arthur blinked as she stared blankly at Sean. “Johanna, I think ye better explain this to him…seeing as you’re my Alpha.”

“Certainly, Arthur,” Johanna replied and turned her attention to Sean. “Ponies tend to form herds because of the male/female ratio being one stallion for every four mares. So it’s common for mares to form a herd.”

“...Oh shite, I just opened Pandora’s fokin’ Box…” Sean said, his voice cracking.

Kieran stood at the side and grimace. No wonder Aloe and Lotus were sharing me…

“Trust me, partner, even I’m having trouble wrapping my head around this herding business,” Arthur said.

“Is it because you’ve caught the attention of a certain lunar princess?” Johanna teased.

“Hey, you’re the one who gave me permission to meet with her next week,” Arthur said back.

“I did, and I look forward to the juicy details upon your return,” Johanna said.

“Of course you are,” Arthur said, rolling his eyes. “Now then, I believe it’s about time we get ya settled at the camp, Kieran. So let’s get you a tent.”

“Oh, you don’t have to worry about that, I got my own tent,” Kieran said.”Bought one on my travels, comes in real handy since it’s magic.”

“Then we’ll just leave you boys to it,” Johanna said and pecked Arthur on the lips. “See you tomorrow, sugar.”

“Of course, darlin’,” Arthur winked.

As the mares left, Raven snuck a quick glance at Sean before following after Johanna. Sean could almost see that she looked a tad disappointed, but thought he imagined it. With nothing left to do, they returned to the lakeside camp with Kieran.

“Mayor,” Raven said. “Shouldn’t we have told them about the interloper that was reported snooping around the borders of town?”

“I’m sure it’s nothing to be concerned about,” Johanna said. “I’ll just pass on a request to the barracks to keep a closer eye out from here.”

The Next Day

Another day in Ponyville as the sun rose into the air. Yesterday was a day with an unexpected reunion that neither Arthur nor Sean could have foreseen. Kieran, on the other hand, was just glad to be in the presence of someone he knew from his previous life. As promised, Kieran had set up his tent next to Arthur’s and Sean’s and even helped fortify the campfire in the middle. Similar to the other gunslinger’s tents, Kieran’s tent was bigger inside than it looked outside. The inside of his tent had wooden floors and even a small staircase that led to a lower level, which was a decent storage space. The now three gunslingers stood by the edge of the lake, each with a fishing pole in hand, and were fishing together.

“Oi Kieran,” Sean said. “How good are ya with them wings?”

Kieran looked back at his wings and furled them a bit but didn’t spread them out. “Eh, I’m average. Haven’t had time to practice flying with them considering I’ve been on the run for some time now.”

“Ye’ll have all the time to spread your wings here, boyo. Nothing too dramatic happens around here, unless of course you’re an apprentice of one of the monarchs.” Sean quipped as he waited for a fish to bite. “Fish must still be in slumber if they aren’t biting even after nearly an hour. Ye sure this is good spot, Arthur?”

“Positive, took that boy Pip out fishing hare and he caught a beast of a largemouth on his first try!” Arthur stated proudly as he smiled at the memory of the colt’s face that was lit up in joy and fulfillment.

“You kidding right? That little boy caught a largemouth on his first try?” Kieran asked dubiously as he arched his brow. “That colt looks like a breeze could take him down.”

Arthur shook his head and turned to Kieran. “You know what they say, Kieran. Dynamite comes in small packages.”

“Was that what Johanna said to you on your first night together?” Sean asked deviously with a snicker but it died instantly when he saw the glare from Arthur’s face. “Kiddin’!” He surrendered and flinched back from what he thought was a punch coming his way.

Arthur’s withering glare subsided as he looked back to the lake where the lures were still drifting in the water untouched. He looked to Kieran with thinned lips when a thought came to his mind. “I gotta ask ye, Kieran…but how did Colm and those bastards get the jump on ye?”

Kieran almost dropped his fishing rod when the question came to him, but he quickly caught it in time before it landed on the ground. He scrunched his face in grimace as he recalled the day he died. “It was just me and that bastard Micah,” he paused when he heard a growl escape from Arthur’s throat. “We were out hunting for some deer, but I was the only one who actually wanted to get some food. All that bastard wanted to do was just shoot up a store or two. Then we ran into them O’Driscolls and before I could even react, Micah just threw me to them and ran off like a pig from the slaughterhouse.” Kieran’s brows furrowed at the memory.

“Next thing I knew, I was knocked unconscious and woke up bound in rope upside down from a tree and Colm was there to gloat about my so-called desertion. He offered me a chance to live and run off if I told them where you were, Arthur, but I told him to go to Hell and spat at his face. Too bad it landed on his chest.” Kieran tsked and shook his head. “Then he became mad and shot the rope holding me. He dragged me to some stump and forced his men to hold me down whilst he got the axe…” He shivered and rubbed the back of his neck. “He then told me that I would be the first to go before the rest followed. All went black after intense pain and you know the rest…”

“Fokin’ Sweet Jaysus, he decapitated you like William Wallace!?” Sean exclaimed with wide eyes in shock. “I’m sorry for still calling you an O’Driscoll, boyo.”

Kieran waved it off. “It’s alright.”

“You’re here now, Kieran, ain’t nothing’s gonna happen to you while we’re around,” Arthur reassured the young stallion.

“I sure hope so, it would be nice not having to constantly look over my-”

“Well, well, well,” a sudden gruff voice said, making Kieran gasp and drop his fishing pole. “You’re a slippery little bastard, aren’t you?”

All three gunslingers turned around to see a large figure stomp towards them. He looked like a bipedal cow-man with black curved horns. His fur was white with brown patches in spots on his arms and chest, and he wore a leather jacket with the sleeves torn off, cargo pants, and had a metal ring piercing in his nostrils. Arthur knew this creature as a Minotaur, thanks to some previous conversations with Twilight. Kieran’s face went pale as he tried to back away, but his legs betrayed him.

“Excuse me?” Arthur said as he and Sean set their fishing poles aside and stood in front of Kieran. “Who the hell are you?”

The minotaur stopped just in front of Arthur and Sean. The bull was easily a head and a half taller and twice as muscular as both stallions combined. The bulk merely smirked as he crossed his large arms.

“You must be the sheriff of this pony town, am I right?” The bull said. “Read about you in the paper.”

“That right?” Arthur said, unamused.

“Name’s Dabur,” the bull introduced. “And I got business with that stallion you two are standing in front of. So if you wouldn’t mind? Kindly get out of my way.”

Arthur did not move an inch at Dabur’s words and merely crossed his arms on his chest. “I don’t think so,” he replied. “What business do you have with my friend here?”

“That stallion has a bounty on his head and I aim to claim it with my fists! Just like I was instructed to do by my employer,” Dabur boasted.

“Dabutt, right?” Sean interrupted the minotaur. “Who would hire ye to harass our friend here?”

“It’s Dabur! And mind your own business, lackey!” Dabur snapped.

“I don’t much care for your tone, boy,” Arthur sneered. “And I don’t give two shits who hired you and why. So you best turn around and walk away.”

“Oh? Are you sure about that, sheriff?” Dabur grinned. “You two are interfering with some official business of mine. I’m a bounty hunter, see? And law ponies like you don’t have the authority to get in my way.”

“Official my arse!” Sean said, glaring at the bull. “Ya just wanna beat our mate’s teeth in ‘till he’s shitn’ his guts out!”

“That’s just what I was hired to do,” Dabur shrugged. “If I don’t do as I was hired to do, it’ll make my employer look bad. Not to mention, I wonder what the ponies might think if they find out you’re harboring a wanted pony?”

“But I ain’t wanted for nothing!” Kieran tried to say.

“Not my problem, I’m just here to give you a beating. Maybe even break a leg,” Dabur said as he cracked his knuckles.

Arthur had to think fast in order to prevent Kieran from getting knocked into next month. He didn’t want ponies knowing Kieran had a bounty, regardless of whoever put it on him in the first place. If he kept trying to push Dabur away, he worried that things would only get worse in the coming days. It wasn’t until he glanced down at his badge that an idea sparked in his head.

“Would ya really want to assault a law pony?” Arthur challenged.

“Neither of you are my target, he is,” Dabur said.

“Wasn’t takin’ about us,” Arthur said, stepping to the side and placing his hand on Kieran’s shoulder. “I was talkin’ about my newest deputy.”

Dabur merely laughed at Arthur’s words. “Yeah right! I know for a fact that this stallion here hasn’t been here for more than a few days! And look at that puny little thing,” he gestured at Kieran and snickered when he heard the latter huff. “No way you would want that loser as a lackey!”

Kieran clenched his fists and was about to teach this minotaur a lesson but was stopped by Sean who shook his head but surprisingly stayed quiet during this exchange.

“Well, that’s for me to decide, partner. Now you can either head on back to wherever you came from and tell your employer that my deputy’s off limits. Or ye can find ye self in a cell making it yer new home.” Arthur glared at Dabur with unblinking eyes as he stepped closer to be merely inches away from the towering minotaur. “So, what’s it gonna be, boy?”

Dabur snarled and was about to throw a fist to the sheriff but the intense glare from the veteran gunslinger caught him off guard. The minotaur could swear he saw his own corpse lay before the sheriff as he stared into the eyes of the stallion. He could swear he saw his own death at the hands of this pony.

This sheriff…is no pony, he’s a monster! Dabur gulped as a trickle of sweat trailed down the side of his head and stepped away from his adversary. He turned around fast and ran off away from town and the lake, leaving the other stallions behind.

“Yeah! Dat’s right! Roehn ahff back to yooehr bahss!” Sean yelled with a cocky tone. “Blimey! Ya sure showed him what fer, English!”

Arthur took a deep breath and lowered his hand away from his holstered pistol. He turned around to see Kieran shaking a bit.

“Kieran?” Arthur said to the young stallion.

“I…I’m sorry, Arthur,” Kieran said sadly. “I caused you trouble once again…” Kiran looked down as small tears formed in his eyes. “I wanted so much to be accepted by you and the others in the gang after you took me away from Colm. You might’ve just wanted to use me as leverage, but I saw it as a way to finally get away from that maniac. I thought after I saved you, and if I just proved myself, I’d finally belong somewhere.” Kieran whimpered a little and hunched over. “And now, after ending up here and finally seeing you again, that bull was after me and would’ve hurt you and Sean! It’s official, I’m a walking case of bad luck…”

Arthur and Sean felt great pity for Kieran after hearing his words. The poor colt just wanted a place to belong but ended up in Colm’s clutches in his previous life. Sean rubbed the back of his head and looked at Arthur, but the gunslinger kept his eyes on Kieran for several minutes. Arthur then stepped towards Kieran and put his hand on his shoulder.

“Eyes up, boy,” Arthur said, making Kieran look up at Arthur. “You don’t gotta prove nothing to me or anyone. You’re your own man, ya hear? You ain’t some bad luck case, like ya said. What Colm did to you, what that bull wanted to do, it was just a series of unfortunate circumstances. Back home was then, and this is now. That bull won’t be coming back for a good long while, I reckon, and you deserve to be proud of yourself.”

“How can I be proud of myself after the trouble I caused?” Kieran asked.

“None of that, boyo,” Sean said. “No use crying over spilled milk, as me ma used to say.”

“But I do know how you can start,” Arthur said and stepped back. “How would you feel if I told you that what I said to Dabur was something that might actually be a good idea?”

“Y-You mean…?” Kieran said, already starting to see what he was saying.

“Kieran Duffy?” Arthur said, flashing his sheriff badge. “Would you like to officially become my newest deputy?”

Kieran smiled broadly while wiping his tears away and nodded vigorously. “Yes please, Arthur.” He replied but his eyes landed on one of the fishing rods that began to move towards the water. “Hey! It’s a bite!” Kieran exclaimed and jumped towards the rod and began to reel the fish in. Only problem was, it was beginning to drag him into. “What the?”

“I got ya, boyo!” Sean held onto Kieran but felt the great force of the pull. “Mother of Saint Mary! This is a big one! Are there sharks in these waters Arthur?!” He called out to the sheriff.

“Doubtful, only though it might be a muskie for all I know,” Arthur guessed.

“Well, are ye gonna help or just comment?!” Sean barked out when he too felt himself being pulled towards the water alongside his newest fellow deputy.

What the hell? Arthur thought to himself and began to pull Sean and Kieran back. He looked over the deputy’s shoulder and saw the water splashing and a rather big fish flaying in the water. “That definitely looks like a muskie to me!”

“On three, partners! One…two…three!” Arthur said.

“HEAVE HO!!”

Using their combined strength, the three gunslingers pulled with all their might on the rod as hard as they could. In one fell swoop, a massive fish sprang out of the water and landed right on Kieran. The fish flopped around a bit as Kieran looked down at the massive fish with the widest grin he’d ever had.

“Look at the size of this thing!” Kieran shouted.

Both Kieran and Sean had to work together to lift the behemoth of a fish up and they looked down at it with pride.

“Now that’s a big fish!” Arthur laughed.

“And we did it together!” Kieran cheered.

“Damn right we did!” Sean said as they raised the fish up in the air.

They of course knew they would return the fish back to water, but for now, they chose to bask in the proud moment of their catch. This would only be the beginning of the good times these three stallions would share with one another.

Later That Evening

“I’ve never been so insulted in my life!” Dabur grumbled to himself when he was walking alone just outside of Canterlot after stepping off the train. “Tsk! That bounty on that pony’s head, I knew it was too good to be true! That darn employer will have to pay me double for the wild goose chase I went on…” He trailed off when he arrived at his destination, which was a mansion of modest size.

Dabur let out a loud snort through his nostrils and marched towards the mansion. There were a couple security guards outside and they saw Dabur approach.

“Sir! This is private property!” One of the guards said.

“Outta my way! I got business with your boss!” Dabur snorted and shoved them aside. He forcefully opened the doors and looked around. “MAC! CIDER MAC! GET YOUR SORRY FLANK OUT HERE NOW!”

There was a moment of silence within the mansion until Dabur heard something from the top of the stairs on the second floor. A set of double doors opened up to reveal a calm, yet slightly disgruntled, Cider Mac. He wore one of his luxurious suits as he and Duke Venture walked towards the railing. Once Cider looked down from the second floor to the entrance, his brow furrowed but he kept his stoic appearance.

“Mr. Dabur,” Cider said calmly. “To what do I owe the sudden visit?”

“You set me up!” Dabur said, pointing at the stallion walking down the staircase. “That sheriff is no normal pony! He’s a killer! A cold-blooded killer! You nearly sent me to my death!”

Cider blinked and tilted his head. “I beg your pardon? Nowhere did I say you had to confront the Sheriff of Ponyville…”

“Yeah! But ya didn’t tell me that Duffy fellow was a Deputy under him! You know I can’t take down a law pony for a bounty.” Dabur retorted

“I see…” So that Duffy colt is connected to Morgan in some way… This is an interesting development… “Well then, I guess that’s that then. Kindly see yourself out, Mr. Dabur.” Cider turned around to walk back up the stairs towards his office but paused when he heard hoofsteps that were closing in towards him from down the stairs.

“Oh no! You’re not cheating me out of my money, Cider!” Dabur pulled Cider towards him by grabbing his shoulder and turned him roughly around to face him. The minotaur was surprised though when the stallion countered his movement and punched him hard in the stomach.

Dabur groaned as he kneeled down in reflex, only for his head to be bashed into the railing and then flung over to fall back first onto the first-floor landing. The minotaur was in immense pain, unable to get up from the fall.

“You come into my house, demanding money from me for a job I hired you to do but failed to do so. I gave you the chance to just walk away, but you just attempted to assault me in my very own house.” Cider monologue as he and Duke walked back down the stairs towards the injured minotaur. “You claim to be the big bad sadistic bounty hunter, but you cower in the face of a law pony because he is a killer. I thought you dealt with others like him before?” He asked rhetorically but was met with a groan from Dabur.

“You…You darn rotten shit-heel!” Dabur cursed Cider, only to be met with silence and a strange tool that was pointed at his head.

Cider merely sighed and shook his head. “Let this be a reminder to you, that we ponies can also be sadistic.” He finished his sentence and pressed the trigger on the device.

BANG!!

The device let loose a bullet that impacted Dabur’s forehead and went right through his head and out of his back bleeding out. Dabur’s body flinched for a brief moment until it went limp. After a few seconds, it was confirmed the minotaur was in fact dead.

“Well, I guess Kerfuffle should get a raise for this,” Cider eyed his personal handgun and placed it back into his pocket. “Get this mess cleaned up,” He ordered Duke.

“Of course, sir,” Duke said and snapped his fingers twice.

Two servants came in and helped Duke drag Dabur’s body out the front door. They dragged it around the large mansion and down the hill until they arrived at a river. Duke and his assistants pushed Dabur’s body into the water and watched it be carried downstream until it was out of sight and sunk below the water level. Duke adjusted his glasses and then reached into his jacket to pull out two bags of bits. He handed the bags to the assistants and looked them in the eyes.

“This never happened,” Duke said, and the assistants nodded before taking their leave.

Duke glanced once more down the river where Dabur was carried away. Not saying a word as he too made his way back to Cider Mac’s mansion.

The Comedic Slingers

View Online

Chapter 23

On the outskirts of Ponyville, a train clacked along the tracks that came from far to the north. Inside the train were a group of mares and a young dragon. All of the main six and Spike were slumped over the chairs, exhausted both physically and emotionally.

“Twilight, we’re good friends and all, but next time Celestia gives you a big important test, remind me not to be involved,” Rainbow said, rubbing her sore wings.

“Ditto,” Applejack said as she let her hat sit on her lap.

“I like parties, but that was arguably the hardest party I had to come up with!” Pinkie said.

“It’s a shame we couldn’t stay, I would’ve loved to stay crystallized,” Rarity said while brushing her mane and tail.

“I’d rather stay home with my furry friends then go through something scary like that again,” Fluttershy said, still shivering a bit. “If that’s okay with all of you, of course.”

“I’m just glad it’s all over,” Spike sighed.

Twilight merely smiled and wrapped an arm around her baby dragon. She looked out the window to the countryside, seeing the peace and tranquility. She emitted a deep frown when her mind lingered to Sombra and the remnants of his dark magic. Why do I have a feeling of a dark omen…?

“Hey Twilight!”

Said unicorn yelped when she was brought out of her mind by the sound of Spike calling to her. Twilight looked and saw that they just arrived at Ponyville station. She stood up and helped Spike carry her luggage out of the train. Once she was out on the platform, she looked at their welcoming committee made of the Sheriff and his Deputy. “Oh hi Arthur! Hey Sean!” She greeted the stallions who tilted their hats at the mare.

“Welcome back home, Twilight.” Arthur greeted said mare who gave him a brief hug followed by the others.

Meanwhile, Sean was grabbed by Rainbow and had his lips captured by the feisty pegasus mare. Once he was freed, he chuckled and held onto his mare. “Ye missed me that much, Dashie?” He rhetorically asked her.

“You know it~,” Rainbow purred.

“Rainbow Dash, have some decorum for goodness sake!” Rarity scolded her friend as she and the other mares blushed at the public affection of borderline erotic intimacy. Oh! When will I have Arthur embrace me like that?! She pined mentally when her eyes landed on the sheriff.

“Not even one second back together, and yer as active as rabbits in heat!” Arthur grunted and shook his head.

Pinkie giggled but when her eyes landed on the third stallion that was next to Arthur, she paused and starred. When said stallion looked back at her to greet her, Pinkie gasped and jumped into the air, before she dashed off from the platform and into town.

Kieran merely blinked and looked back at an amused Arthur. “Did I do something?”

“Naw, that’s normal,” Arthur waved it off.

“Arthur? Who is this?” Rarity asked.

“About that,” Arthur said. “Before we introduce our friend here, we best head back to our camp. We’ll explain everything there.”

“Why at your camp?” Rainbow asked.

“Trust us, lov, it be for the best,” Sean said as the stallions led the mares off the train platform.

The group of ponies were all sitting around Arthur’s camp with Arthur and his deputies sitting next to him.

“Now then,” Arthur cleared his throat. “I’m sure y’all would love to tell us all about your adventure in wherever y’all were, but I feel as though this is just as important.” Arthur held his hand out to Kieran. “This here is Kieran Duffy. He’s…well, he’s one of us.”

“Uh, one of you?” Applejack said.

“He’s meanin’ to say Kieran here’s from where we came from,” Sean said.

“Wait…are you saying he’s a human too?” Twilight said, putting the pieces together.

“Yep, and he used to run in our old gang,” Arthur added.

Almost immediately, Twilight teleported in front of a startled Kieran and beamed at him with her eyes widened in glee. “Oh my gosh! This is absolutely phenomenal!” She used her magic to levitate what looked like a scroll and quill. “This calls for a Full Research Project! Oooh, I hope I have enough parchment to document everything. Wait ‘till Princess Celestia hears about this! This is gonna be the-!”

“Woah there, Twilight!” Arthur pulled the unicorn away from the intimidated Kieran to give him space. “There’ll be enough time to ask our boy here questions, but right now yer kinda scaring him.”

Twilight blushed profusely at Arthur’s words and turned her attention back towards Kieran. “I-I’m so sorry! Really! I-I-!”

“It’s alright ma’am,” Kieran interrupted Twilight’s rambling.

“Wait, wait, wait, back up,” Rainbow said. “You’re telling us that this guy is from your world?”

“Sure is,” Sean said. “And this boy used to run with a bloke trying to kill us too!”

Smack!

Arthur hit Sean upside the head and sneered at him.

“What? Just being honest,” Sean shrugged.

“Y-You tried to k-kill Arthur?” Fluttershy said fearfully.

“No! W-well, I mean, I did…I-I mean I didn’t! But I did run with someone else, but I-” Kieran said, tripping over his own words.

“Everyone just calm down,” Arthur said, his voice sounding demanding. “Listen, yes, he used to run with someone else but Kieran actually saved my life.” Arthur took off his hat as he recounted the memory. “We met this kid when we raided one of his old gang’s camps. His gang was led by a man named Colm O’Driscoll. He and Dutch, our old gang leader, had it out for each other long before either of them even had gangs. We took Kieran hostage in an attempt to find out where Colm was and get the drop on him before he did us. Kieran led us to another camp of theirs and we raided it all the same.”

“When you say raided, do you mean…” Spike said hesitantly.

“Killed and robbed the lot of them? Yeah, we did,” Arthur nodded, making the mares and Spike anxious. “I’ll remind y’all that things were very different back home. Anyway, one of the bastards got the drop on me. It’s safe to say I wouldn’t be sitting here with y’all if it weren’t for Kieran since he killed the man pointing his gun at me. Ever since then, he stuck with us in an attempt to forget about Colm for good.”

All of the present mares smiled at Kieran except for Rainbow Dash and Applejack, the latter looking at the stallion with an arched brow. “Say, weren’t ye at the Canterlot Rodeo a few weeks back?” She asked him bluntly.

“Oh yeah, that rodeo in the big city. It was quite fierce competition there…” Kieran trailed off when he looked at Applejack. “You were competing there too! I remember now, ya gave me quite a run for my money…not that I didn’t have any when I first arrived there,” he commented and stretched out his hand towards Applejack to shake it. “But yeah, it’s nice to meet a fellow rodeo competitor.”

“Sure,” Applejack replied dryly but her attention was drawn to a familiar badge on Kieran’s person. “Ya deputized him already, Arthur?” She asked the sheriff, curious and concerned about the hasty decision.

Arthur nodded and grunted with a grin. “Sure did, there’s no other man I wouldn’t trust to have my back when the shit hits the fan. Besides, it’ll be a lot less stressful than just to have the lazy potato over there as my only deputy.” He gestured his thumb towards Sean.

“Oi now! I’ll have you know I brought in my bounties than ye ever did, English!” Swear barked.

“Cause you wanted more of the bits it offered you,” Arthur countered.

“Damn righ’. How else am I gonna spoil meself or me lady?” Sean said and winked at a giggling Rainbow Dash.

“Well, I for one am glad that there’s another dependable stallion dawning the badge of the law,” Rarity said. “And if Arthur has faith in you, then so shall I.”

“Thank you, Rarity,” Arthur said.

“If you ask me, I’m still on the fence about this,” Rainbow said sternly. “Considering what you told us, I’ll be keeping an eye on him.”

“Rainbow,” Twilight tried to say.

“No, no, it’s fine, miss Twilight,” Kieran said. “I’m well aware it’ll take more than a badge to convince everyone to be comfortable around me. Just give it time.”

“If you say so,” Twilight said.

“Ah gotta get back to the farm,” Applejack said and stood up. “It was nice meetin’ ya Kieran, but Ah’ll also be keepin’ watch.”

The other mares followed Applejack’s lead and left the camp as well. It was now just Arthur, Sean, and Kieran sitting at their camp.

“I think that went well,” Sean said.

“As well as it could’ve gone,” Arthur said.

“You sure it was a good idea to deputize me?” Kieran asked.

“Sure I’m sure,” Arthur said. “After all, Sean and I can’t look out for the whole town on our own.”

“Speaking of which, it’s about time we make your rounds,” Sean said and stood up while unfurling his wings. “Let’s take to the skies for this one.”

Kieran nodded and stood up while unfurling his wings. The two deputies took off into the air towards Ponyville and Arthur watched them fly away. The gunslinger smiled as he leaned back and enjoyed the peaceful afternoon breeze.

“Having deputies ain’t such a bad thing,” Arthur said.

Later That Day

“You sure about this?” Kieran said as he followed Sean.

“Course I’m sure! Besides, it was Arthur’s idea. And you don’t know how to read or write either!” Sean said.

“Hey! I can so read and write!” Kieran said. “Just…not as well as I should.”

“Exactly,” Sean said as they neared the schoolhouse. “Trust me, boyo, this’ll be well worth it.”

The sun was about to set over the horizon as the two deputies approached the schoolhouse. Sean and Kieran noticed a few other stallions entering the building and standing outside was none other than Cheerilee herself.

“Welcome…yes, welcome, sir,” Cheerilee greeted. “It’s nice to see you again, Mr. Vowel.”

Sean took off his hat and cleared his throat. “Evening, Cherri,” Sean greeted with a smile.

Cheerilee beamed but immediately dimmed the smile down to a professional level. “I’m really glad to see you here tonight, Mr. MacGuire.” She greeted Sean and turned her attention to Kieran. “Are you also going to join class tonight, Deputy Duffy?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Kieran said as he took off his hat and greeted Cheerilee in kind.

“Come on in, both of you…class is about to start.” Cheerilee gestured to both deputies to come inside. She closed the door behind her once she was the last to enter the school and made her way to the blackboard where a few simple sentences were written.

Cheerilee cleared her throat with a cough. “Good evening everypony,” she greeted the class who quieted down after she spoke. “Now, I’m glad to see new faces amongst our class tonight.” She said when she looked around to see both deputies and a few new faces before her too.

“Today marks the first day of these night classes where I will teach and aid you to read and write properly like any other stallion. Keep in mind, we do not discourage one another just because you lack the common skills of reading and writing. You’re all here to learn and I will show you the way,” Cheerilee said, and the stallions all nodded appreciatively. Cheerilee took a stack of papers and began passing them out to the stallions.

“We will begin with sounding out vowels and using them to form words,” Cheerilee said.

When Sean and Kieran got their papers, they both started to feel a little nervous since they could barely read the simple sentences and letters written on the paper.

“In for a penny, in for a pound, eh Kieran?” Sean said.

“Yeah…sure,” Kieran gulped.

Two Hours Later

“The…duck…may swim…on…the l-lake?” Kieran read on the blackboard as Cheerilee pointed to each word with a ruler.

“Very good, Mr. Duffy!” Cheerilee said proudly. Kieran smiled and sat back down. “Mr. MacGuire? Would you like to read the second line?”

“Erm…sure,” Sean said and stood up. Cheerilee pointed at the word and Sean squinted his eyes. “Th-The…do-dog…ro-, no, ran…to c-catch the…uh, bull?”

“Ball,” Cheerilee corrected.

“Oh! Right, ball. The dog ran to catch the ball,” Sean said.

“Very good,” Cheerilee replied and gave a subtle wink at the deputy.

One stallion however decided to add a comment in. “T-The dog may have ran to the ball, but it ended up biting yours!” He guffawed at his own joke but was met with only a few snickers from others.

“You spent all day on that one, boyo?” Sean replied with a smirk and a chuckle from Kieran.

“Alright, that’s enough.” Cheerilee admonished both stallions and waited until the class was silent again. “Now, let’s try something new here,” She pointed out to the board. “Who can identify the
verb in this sentence?”

When class was done for the night, Cheerilee asked one of the ponies in the class to help her with cleaning up the classroom with her. To her delight, Sean immediately jumped at the request.

“I wonder how many more classes I will have to take before I can read and write meself…” Sean muttered to himself when he lifted the desks to one side of the building.

“Oh? Am I already such an awful teacher to be around with?” Cheerilee asked with a snicker.

Sean grinned at his teacher. “Not at all, though I wonder if you do private lessons?”

“Normally I don’t,” Cheerilee replied and walked up to Sean. “But for you,” she said as she pointed and planted her finger to his chest. “I can make an exception.”

Sean smiled and grabbed her hand and held it in his.

“I may take ya up on that, lov,” Sean said as he kissed her hand. “Let’s finish up, shall we? And don’t forget, I still gotta take ya out sometime soon.”

“I look forward to it,” Cheerilee said demurely.

A Few Days Later

“Thanks again for helping me, Deputy Kieran,” an elderly stallion by the name of Burnt Oak. Kieran carried another load of logs onto the old stallion’s cart and wiped his brow. “I woulda never gotten this done by day’s end. My age must be finally gettin’ to me.”

“Think nothing of it, Mr. Oak,” Kieran said. “I’m always happy to help.”

“It sure is refreshing to hear that Sheriff Morgan took on another deputy under his wing. The local guard was nice and all, a little undependable in some areas, but it’s nice to finally have a few law ponies who know how to properly keep us townsponies safe,” Burnt Oak said.

“I’m glad to hear that, sir, it’s the least I can do,” Kieran smiled. “I best be on my way.”

“Take care, Deputy!” Burnt Oak waved goodbye as Kieran tipped his hat and left.

Things were going pretty smoothly for Kieran these past couple of days. It honestly surprised him how welcoming the ponies of Ponyville were, considering the massive welcome party that pink mare threw for him in his honor. Of all the known professions Kieran thought about doing if he ever decided not to be a gunslinger, a sheriff’s deputy was at the bottom of the list. Yet here he was, dawning a badge and helping keep Ponyville safe. As Kieran walked around town, he saw a duck and her ducklings walking together. He noticed one of them was lagging behind and it tripped over its little foot. The sight of the poor baby bird waned Kieran’s heart as he quickly walked up to the duckling and knelt down to pick it up.

“Hey there, little guy,” Kieran said softly. The duckling looked up at Kieran and tilted its little head. “If you fall behind too far, your momma will lose sight of you.” Kieran gently scooped up the duckling in his hands and walked quickly after the momma duck. The duck turned to see Kieran approaching her and he knelt down to reveal the duckling. “You forgot something, ma’am.” The duckling hopped out of his hands and quickly waddled up to its mother. The mother duck nuzzled her child and quaked thankfully at Kieran before continuing on her way.

“Oh my, that was so sweet.”

Kieran heard a soft voice and turned his head to see Fluttershy standing behind him.

“Oh! Hello, Ms, Fluttershy,” Kieran said as he stood up and took off his hat. “It’s a nice afternoon, yes?”

“Oh yes, it sure is,” Fluttershy replied with a soft smile on her face. “I just thought I’d accompany Mrs. Quackmore to the pond with her ducklings.”

Kieran tilted his head and furrowed his brow in confusion. “Mrs. Quackmore? Is that the duck’s name?”

“Oh yes, she still needs to name her ducklings though. They’re only a few days old but they are growing up so fast!” Fluttershy gushed at the family of ducks.

“So you can talk to animals?” Kieran asked her.

Fluttershy nodded in response. “Mmhmm, it’s something I discovered after I fell from from Cloudsdale during a flight lesson. I was so scared when I fell, but then I was saved by butterflies and I saw all the wonderful critters on the ground! Oh, it was so magical I couldn’t believe my eyes. That’s also when I heard and saw a Sonic Rainboom in the sky. That day was also the day I earned my cutie mark.”

“Erm…cutie mark?” Kieran asked.

“Oh! That’s right, you’re from Arthur’s home.” Fluttershy lifted up her sleeve and showed Kerian her shoulder to reveal three butterflies. “This is a cutie mark, it signifies my special talent with animals.”

“I see,” Kieran nodded and glanced at his shoulder. Wonder what mine would look like? If I ever get one, that is.

“It was nice talking with you, Mr. Duffy, I must get home and tend to my furry friends,” Fluttershy said and started to walk away.

Kieran couldn’t explain it, but he felt somewhat compelled to reach out to the shy mare. “Um, Ms. Fluttershy?” Kieran said, making the mare turn to him. “Perhaps I can help ya with your animals? I’m mighty fond of the little critters myself.”

“You are?” Fluttershy asked.

“Sure, ever since I was a boy,” Kieran answered. “I used to feed this family of squirrels with nuts that lived in a tree next to my pa's barn.”

Fluttershy pondered the offer and wondered if it was a good idea. She rarely invites anyone to her home, excluding her friends, and she lives a somewhat secluded life. However, it was probably the way he sounded just as innocent as her. He sounded like he genuinely wanted to help her and spend time with her.

“Well…I do have a lot to do, and it would be nice to have some extra help,” Fluttershy said. “I suppose it would be okay.”

“Really?” Kieran said, sounding excited but calmed himself. “Thank you for the opportunity, Ms. Fluttershy.”

“You can call me just Fluttershy,” Fluttershy said. “Come along, my home isn’t far from here.”

Kieran nodded and followed Fluttershy and the family of ducks. As they walked, Kieran couldn’t help but admire how admittedly cute Fluttershy was. Her soft fur, her pretty pink mane and tail, and the way she hid her face with her mane a little was cute as well. To be fair, Kieran thought almost everything in this town was cute in its own right. There was something special about this mare that he couldn’t figure out, but he couldn’t place it.

After a bit of walking, the two ponies eventually arrived at Fluttershy’s cottage just outside of town. Kieran was genuinely impressed at the layout of the humble home and found himself admiring the more he looked at it.

“Here we are, home sweet home,” Fluttershy said. “It’s not much, but it’s enough.”

“Are you kidding?” Kieran said. “This is amazing! You live here? It’s such a cozy-lookin’ home! I wish I used to live in a place like this!”

Fluttershy blushed a little but soon her attention was on the animals inside the house who soon approached Kieran. The stallion took off his hat and bowed to the little animals. “Howdy there, pleased to meet you all. My name is Kieran Duffy, Deputy of Ponyville.” He greeted the animals kindly. Soon all the critters approached Kieran and they liked him immediately after his greeting.

Whilst Kieran was busy talking to a hawk that was stationed on his shoulder, a familiar white bunny hopped towards the stallion. Just as soon as the deputy turned to acknowledge the little rabbit, he was met with a kick to his leg.

“Oh my! Angel! You know better than to kick other ponies!” Fluttershy unloaded the full power of her stare on the unwavering bunny, who soon lost all bravado when the stare would not whither.

Kieran merely laughed it off and waved his hand. “It’s quite alright, Fluttershy. Didn’t even feel it. And I was kicked by my nag once, now that was painful.” He commented offhandedly as he reminisced his past.

Fluttershy giggled and entered her kitchen to prepare some tea.

“How are you liking being a Deputy, Kieran?” Fluttershy asked.

“It’s actually kinda fun, to be honest,” Kerman said as he reached for a bowl of nuts and gave some to the chipmunks and squirrels. “It’s a nice change of pace than what I usually had to deal with.”

“Are you…referring to when you were an outlaw?” Fluttershy asked from the kitchen as she prepared two cups.

Kieran hesitated and sighed while feeding more treats to the little rodents. “It wasn’t a life I wanted, since I still remember my pa, but I suppose you could say it’s a life that found me. Sometimes I wonder what would’ve happened if Colm hadn’t picked me up that day. Maybe I could’ve stayed on my pa’s farm, try and make the most of it instead of just picking up a pistol. But, I guess I wouldn’t have met Arthur and the others.”

Fluttershy listened to Kieran’s tale and came back in with two cups of tea. She found him sitting on the couch with a bunch of critters sitting around him. She gently sat next to Kieran and handed him his cup.

“Do you miss your home?” Fluttershy asked.

“Eh, it had its good times,” Kieran shrugged. “But to be honest? Naw, not really. This place is a whole hell of a lot better than back home.” He said and took a sip from his cup. For a brief second, he looked outside to see three ponies waving at him. Only thing was, all three of them were Pinkie Pie.

“Is something wrong?” Fluttershy asked when she saw Kieran look at his tea and then back at the window. She turned around and saw what he witnessed. “Oh my! Three Pinkies?!” She exclaimed and rushed outside to get a closer look. When she opened the front door to go outside, Fluttershy was greeted with a loud honk from a horn that was owned by Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie grinned and giggled at the confused and frazzled Fluttershy. “Fun! Fun!” She shouted and ran towards the other Pinkies who were trying to catch the outside critters. “Fun! Fun! Fun!” All of them shouted out.

When she got her bearings, Fluttershy was helped back up to her hooves thanks to Kieran. “Are you alright?” He asked her as he held onto her still.

“Oh, yes…I’m…” Fluttershy’s wings furled a little from the touch but was glad they didn’t spread out when she was let go. “What’s going on?!” She called out as she rushed the outside and saw all her critter friends run away from the ever growing hordes of Pinkie Pies. “Hey! Pinkie! Leave those critters alone!” She shouted out and flew towards the duplicates, only for them to rush off towards Ponyville.

“Did I just see a bunch of Pinkie Pies harassing your critters?” Kieran asked out loud as he scratched his head, following Fluttershy. “Are those all her family?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “Uh-No! There’s only one Pinkie Pie.” One is enough! “I don’t know what just happened, but Pinkie somehow managed to make more copies of herself.”

“Is that even possible?” Kieran asked.

“Well, I think so…but we need to get to Twilight’s! She will know what to do,” Fluttershy said.

Both pegasi flew straight towards the library as Pinkie Pies were literally bouncing all over the place. The townsfolk were either laughing their butts off or running to find cover. On the way, Kieran saw Arthur and Sean with their lassos and wrangled up any Pinkie Pie they could tie up.

“Arthur! Sean!” Kieran said.

“Kieran! What in the name of Saint Patrick is goin’ on here?! There’s too much pink!” Sean said as he tied up another Pinkie Pie and added her to the group of ones he already tied up.

“Fun! Fun? Fun! Fun! Fun!” The Pinkies all chirped.

“Goddamnit any way! This is fuckn’ madness!” Arthur barked as he lassoed another Pinkie, making her body squeak like a toy.

Kieran soon pulled out his lasso from his belt and began wrangling up Pinkie Pies himself. However, the more Pinkies the three gunslingers hogtied, the more seemed to take their place.

“This is gettin’ us nowhere-oof!” Arthur was tackled by a Pinkie Pie and the party mare lookalike giggled like a fool.

“Tag! You’re it, Arty!” Pinkie said and hopped away.

“Oi! Get offa me!” Sean barked when two Pinkies jumped on his back.

“Woohoo! Ride ‘em cowpony!” One of the Pinkies shouted.

The other one took Sean’s hat and put it on. “Look at me! I’m a gunslinger!”

“Oh dear…” Fluttershy said as she watched the pink chaos.

Suddenly, Twilight came running towards the three gunslingers with the rest of the main six following her.

“I FOUND IT!” Twilight shouted, holding up a book. “I FOUND THE BOOK!”

“What book?!” Arthur asked.

“The book describing the Mirror Pond,” Twilight replied as she showed a book she was holding to Arthur. “It also describes a spell that will send all the clones back where they came from. But there’s a catch-” Twilight paused when she noticed a Pinkie imitating her every move, including her speech.

Applejack merely shoved this Pinkie into the herd of Pinkies. “You stay right there!” She barked out her order to the clone. Can’t believe they ruined our barn-raising! She thought to herself and glanced at Arthur. Though perhaps he might be able to help me out… Her thoughts lingered until Twilight spoke.

“Thank you, Applejack,” Twilight said with a kind smile. “Now, as I was saying, there’s a catch. A really big one! If I can’t figure out which one is the real Pinkie, I might send her back by mistake!” She exclaimed her worries to her friends.

“So we have to figure out which one of them is real?” Sean asked and pointed to the horde of Pinkies. “Don’t you have some magic spell you could use to find the real one in there?”

“I’m afraid I don’t know a spell like that,” Twilight said looking down to the ground somberly.

“Don’t worry, kid, we’ll think of something else,” Arthur reassured Twilight, patting her head. “Now, these Pinkies are a real rowdy bunch. If only we could just get them to sit still.”

“Sit still?” Rainbow said. “You do realize this is Pinkie Pie we’re talking about, right? Sitting still is the last thing she’d ever wanna do.”

“True, but as far as what I know about this girl, she just might be able to comply with even the most mundane and boring thing,” Arthur said.

“Like watching paint dry,” Kieran said while keeping an eye on all the hogtied Pinkies.

“Pfft! As if this pink party planner could do somethin’ as drawl as watchin’ paint dry,” Sean rolled his eyes.

The other Mane Six looked at each other and considered the gunslingers’ conversation.

“That…that might actually work,” Twilight said.

“Huh?” The three gunslingers said.

“Quick! Gather the remaining Pinkie Pies and bring them to the Town Hall!” Twilight said and ran off to the town hall.

“Guess we’re really doing this,” Arthur shrugged. “You heard the kid, let’s get back to wranglin’!”

After Arthur and his deputies finally managed to bring together all the Pinkie Pies, the pink army of giggling cloned mares were bouncing off the walls and just having fun with each other. Meanwhile, Arthur and the others were off to the side trying to catch their breath.

“Ugh…my arms hurt,” Kieran said.

“And I thought wranglin’ hogs was hard!” Sean groaned.

“Well…least we got ‘em all,” Arthur said.

“Wait up!” The doors opened and Rainbow came flying in carrying another Pinkie Pie looking sad. “I got one more! I found this one poking at the ground with her hoof, making frowny faces.”

“Nice goin’ lov!” Sean said, holding up a thumbs up as he leaned on the wall.

“Thank you, Rainbow, place her with the others,” Twilight said while standing on the main stage.

“Think this’ll work?” Kieran asked.

“At this point, I’m open for anything,” Arthur replied.

“Pinkies, you’ve been brought here to take a test,” Twilight said. The Pinkies all groaned and whined out loud, expressing their frustration.

“Don’t worry, it’s a simple test. About as simple as they come,” Twilight reassured them. “And whoever passes gets to stay.” More confusion from the Pinkies

“Getting a little worried here, English,” Sean muttered.

“Trust the kid, Sean,” Arthur said.

“Curtain please!” Twilight said, and Spike pulled the rope. The curtain raised up and Fluttershy and Rarity presented a wall with paint all over it. “You’ll be watching paint dry!” All the Pinkies gasped dramatically. “On your marks, get set, go!”

All at once, the Pinkies glued their eyes at the wall and never tore their gaze away from the wall.

“This is gonna be so exciting!” Spike naively shouted and began to eat some popcorn from a box.

“I take that back, this is gonna be so boring!” Spike groaned as he sat down on his chair looking at the Pinkies.

Not one of them broke character, even after an hour had passed. All the Pinkies starred at the wall of fresh paint, not even blinking or move their bodies.

“Are you sure this is the only way to find the real Pinkie, Twilight?” Rarity asked her friend. “I honestly have work to do for an upcoming ball you know.”

“I know Rarity! But this is our friend and we need to help her! Friendship before work, you should know that.” Twilight responded but did not look away from the Pinkies as she was too focused to find one imposter and send it back. “There’s gotta be something! Something that would normally make Pinkie react.”

“The only thing she would react to is either a party or some pranks,” Rainbow replied as she sat next to Sean with his wing draped over her back.

Sean blinked and looked at Rainbow. “Did you say pranks?” He asked her. His eyes lightened up as a light bulb was switched on in his head. “I got it!” He jumped into the air and flew out of the hall, leaving everypony perplexed at his actions.

“What did he mean by that?” Kieran asked Arthur.

Arthur merely shrugged and shook his head. “No idea, but knowing Sean…it’s something very crazy, or incredibly stupid.” He said and raised his eyebrow when he saw Sean return with a bunch of pies, balloons and wooden-bats. “Or it could be both.”

“Arthur, remember that one heist in Chicago when Hosea, me and you were faced down with a gang of angry Irishmen?” Sean asked the sheriff when he handed a pie out to Arthur and Kieran.

“You’re gonna have to be a bit more specific, Sean…we did a lot of stuff in Chicago back then,” Arthur said.

Sean groaned and rolled his eyes. “The one involving the diamond they thought I ate!”

A laugh escaped Arthur’s lips when he remembered that night. “Oh that one! Hosea and I sure put our bodies through Hell for that one, making ourselves look like fools whiles those bastards nearly died of laughte-” Arthur paused abruptly and blinked. “You’re not seriously thinking of doing that?”

“Doing what? And who’s Hosea?” Applejack asked curiously, with the other mares present also wondering what they were talking about.

“Well, we gotta get these mares to break somehow,” Sean said.

“Ugh…for all that’s good, please don’t make me…” Arthur begged.

“You got a better idea?” Sean asked, and Arthur groaned loudly.

“What’re you guys talking about?” Rainbow wondered.

Arthur audibly groaned as he, Sean, and Kieran walked up in front of the group of Pinkies.

“Ladies, please don’t judge us too harshly,” Arthur said. “Ready?”

“You know it! Follow our lead, Kieran,” Sean said.

Arthur then pretended he was cooking something and Sean peaked over his shoulder.

“Whacha makin’, English?” Sean asked.

“A knuckle sandwich,” Arthur said and punched Sean square in the snout, making him fumble backwards like an idiot. A few Pinkies chortled at the act.

“Hey! Don’t punch him like that! He didn’t deserve it!” Kieran snapped.

“Hey, hold this,” Arthur said, giving him his hat.

“Oh thanks!” Kieran said.

Smack!

“Shaddap!” Arthur said as he smacked Kieran across his cheek. Some Pinkie Pies laughed out loud.

Twilight, who did not witness the chaos that Arthur and the other deputies were in, noticed some of the Pinkies laughing and looking away from the drying paint. Using her magic, Twilight immediately zapped the clones who failed the test. “Whatever you’re doing, it’s working!”

“Oi, English wanker!” Sean shouted out and took a pie into his hand.

“What?” Arthur grunted out but was silenced when he was greeted with a pie to his face. The sheriff cleaned the mess from his eyes and licked the pie from his lips. “Look what ye did? What a good waste of pie!”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t handle it anymore and bowled over laughing at the antics before her. Soon enough, Rarity and Applejack joined in on the laughter. Strangely enough, even Fluttershy giggled at the trio’s work.

“You know what they say? If you can’t please them, beat ‘em!” Kieran called out and took a bat and swung at Arthur, who merely ducked for Sean to take the blow.

Sure enough, many of the Pinkie’s were rolling on the floor laughing only to be met by Twilight’s magic and sent back to whence they came.
Sean shook his head and took a balloon to inhale from it. “I think you might have broken more than just my head.” He squeaked out with a high pitched voice and threw a pie at Kieran’s face. “How do you like that?!”

“Stop! Stop!” Rainbow banged on the ground laughing and gasping for air.

“Sean, Kieran, we gotta put this door on for the client,” Arthur said. “Go get the tools?”

“What tools?” Kieran asked.

Bonk!

“The tools we’ve been using for over ten years!” Arthur said after bonking Kieran’s head. “Now, he said he wanted it on the right.” He looked down at his right hand and pointed to the right.

“No, he said he wanted it on the right!” Sean said, pointing his right hand in the opposite direction, making Arthur scowl at him.

“What’s this?” Arthur asked, holding up his fist.

“A fist!” Sean said, then Arthur hit Sean’s head.

Bonk!

“Right or left?” Arthur asked, only for Sean to look confused. “Oh, ignorant, eh?”

Bonk!

“Now listen, grape-head, I’ll explain so even you can understand.” Arthur grabbed Sean and moved him in the opposite position where Arthur stood. “Now, when I say go, we both point to the right.” Sean nodded as if he understood. “Go!” Arthur pointed to his right and Sean pointed to his right in the opposite direction again. Arthur scowled at Sean again and looked at Kieran. “Hey Kieran! Point to the right for this chump!” Kieran was standing in the middle of them and he pointed his right hand off to the side.

“See?” Sean said.

Slap! Slap!

“Y’all’re idiots!” Arthur snapped after slapping them both.

“I can’t breathe! I’m gonna pass out!” Applejack roared with laughter, along with a few more Pinkie clones.

Thanks to the antics of the trio, almost all of the Pinkie clones were now sent back. Only two remained focused on the board.

“Damn it all! Even after all that?!” Sean exclaimed as he wiped the pie from his face and soothe the aches on his whole body. “What’s it gotta take for one of these two to snap?” He asked out loud, but was met with the wheezing voice of Rainbow who was recovering from her laughter.

“I-I think I know what to do,” Rainbow said as she continued to giggle uncontrollably. “PINKIE! GUMMY IS RIDING A UNICYCLE WHILE BALENCING A STACK OF PLATES AND TAPDANCING ON THE SEAT WITH HIS TOES!” She shouted out and collapsed to the floor out of breath from all the skits her coltfriend did.

Sure enough, one of the Pinkies turned and looked around furiously. “Oh! Oh! Where is he?!” She asked excitedly with a beam on her face, only to be hit by magic from Twilight and sent back to the pond.

Twilight sighed a breath of relief and walked over to Pinkie Pie. “Pinkie, you can look away now.” She instructed her friend with a calm voice and a relieved smile.

Pinkie blinked and sagged her shoulders. “Oh good,” She looked up at Twilight with drooped ears and moist eyes. “I’m so sorry everypony, I just wanted to spend time with y’all and have fun with everypony. I didn’t mean to-” She paused when she saw the state Applejack, Rainbow Dash Rarity were in, “Hey, what happened?” She asked curiously as she cocked her eyebrow and tilted her head.

“We had to find some way to smoke the other Pinkies out,” Arthur replied as he stood next to Kieran and Sean. “Luckily my Deputies and I found a way, a very messy way.”

“Wait a minute…did you three do some skits without me?!” Pinkie’s jaw dropped when she realized what had happened. “We are so doing this again, but I’m joining!”

The three stallions grimaced at the same time and looked at each other with worry. “Out of the fryin’ pan and into the fire.” Kieran commented in a whisper to Arthur.

“This is not gonna end well for us…” Arthur replied and gulped loudly when he saw the fire in Pinkie’s eyes.

“You three were hilarious!” Spike said after wiping his eyes. “I don’t think I’ve ever laughed that hard!”

“It was really funny,” Fluttershy giggled.

“You three should put on a show with an act like that!” Rarity said. “You would call it: The Slinging Trio!”

“Uh, I admire the enthusiasm, Rarity,” Arthur said sheepishly.

“Sorry we were interrupted, Fluttershy,” Kieran said. “Can I still help out with your little critters?”

“Of course you can, Kieran,” Fluttershy said with a smile. “I can tell they were already quite fond of you. Well, most of them anyway.”

“Eh, I’m sure Angel will warm up to me anyway,” Kieran said. “Everyone eventually does, ain’t that right Arthur?”

“Whatever you say, Kieran, whatever you say,” Arthur laughed.

Later That Evening
Elsewhere

The winds blew through the lush trees of a forest near the town far to the southwest just as the sun was about to set over the horizon. A humble little town by the name of Sire’s Hollow. Within the brush of the trees, there lay a pegasus pony that looked dead at first glance. The pony wore dirty clothes and looked like he was beaten up and left for dead. That is until he suddenly gasped and breathed in a big breath of air. The stallion coughed and gagged as he desperately sucked in the air as if his life depended on it. He shakily lifted himself off the ground with his hands and knees and clasped his neck. He rubbed and prodded his neck, as if he was looking for something tied around it, but felt nothing. When he managed to open his eyes, he was met with the green trees and lush grass he was laying on. Still rubbing his neck for whatever nonexistent object he was trying to feel for, the stallion used his free hand to lean on a tree and use it for leverage as he stood up. However, as soon as he stood up, he barely was able to catch himself on the tree after almost falling forward.

“What…the fuck?” The stallion growled.

His voice sounded raspy and rough, almost like his windpipe was recovering from being crushed. The stallion looked down at his hands and noticed the dark blueish-gray fur around his fingers.

“The fuck is this…?” The stallion said, sounding annoyed. “I’m dead…aren’t I?” The stallion looked down at himself and noticed his legs, and even the wings and tail that hung behind him. “This some kind of sick fucking joke?! The fuck happened to me?!” His outburst earned another coughing fit, making him rub his throat again. “This don’t make no sense…”

The stallion looked behind him and noticed the town’s lights through the brush of the trees. Though he was weak and a little unbalanced, he was able to trudge towards the town while catching himself on any tree he walked past. His trek was a slow one, considering his clumsiness, but the stallion managed to reach the outskirts of the town. His breath was a little hoarse and rough but he was able to eventually reach his goal.

“About fucking time…!” The stallion spat. “Curse these fucked up legs…”

Just as he was about to make an appearance in the town, the wind picked up and blew against him. With the breeze of the wind, an old newspaper flew from out of nowhere and right into the stallion’s face.

“Gah! Goddamnit, get off me!” The stallion barked and ripped the paper off.

Just as he was about to throw the paper away, something caught his sight in the corner of his eye. He paused and held the paper in his hand before opening it all the way and saw what one of the headlines said.

New Sheriff of Ponyville, Arthur Morgan, solves the case of the missing hospital funds for the foals! This year’s Hearthswarming will certainly be one to remember for the recovering little ones, all thanks to Sheriff Arthur Morgan!

Anger engulfed the stallion’s being but he shook his head. “It can’t be that fucking asshole!” He seethed but when he saw a picture of said sheriff, his eyes widened and his teeth grinded at the sight of a smiling Arthur Morgan.

He ripped the paper in pieces and threw it all onto the ground and spat on it with hate. “Just wait, Arthur Morgan! You got another thing coming, and that’s me!” He swore to himself but his stomach growled in hunger. But first I need some food…

He looked around and noticed a market of sorts with produce on sale. “Guess these folks won’t miss a fruit or two, maybe even could lend me some money…I wonder if they eat pork?” He thought to himself out loud and slinked his way towards the unsuspecting ponies.